Rudyard Kipling: The Complete Works

-

Livres
5238 pages
Lire un extrait
Obtenez un accès à la bibliothèque pour le consulter en ligne
En savoir plus

Description

This ebook contains Rudyard Kipling's complete works.
This edition has been professionally formatted and contains several tables of contents. The first table of contents (at the very beginning of the ebook) lists the titles of all novels included in this volume. By clicking on one of those titles you will be redirected to the beginning of that work, where you'll find a new TOC that lists all the chapters and sub-chapters of that specific work.

Sujets

Informations

Publié par
Date de parution 01 février 2018
Nombre de visites sur la page 14
EAN13 9789897785610
Langue English

Informations légales : prix de location à la page 0,0007 €. Cette information est donnée uniquement à titre indicatif conformément à la législation en vigueur.

Signaler un problème

the complete works of
RUDYARD KIPLING
rudyard kipling
NOVELS
The Light that Failed (1891)
The Naulahka (1892)
‘Captains Courageous’ (1896)
Kim (1901)
STORIES (and poems)
Plain Tales From the Hills (1888)
Soldiers Three (1888)
The Story of the Gadsbys (1888)
In Black and White (1888)
Under the Deodars (1888)
The Phantom Rickshaw and Other Tales (1888)
Wee Willie Winkie and Other Stories (1888)
Life’s Handicap (1891)
Many Inventions (1893)
The Jungle Book (1894)
The Second Jungle Book (1895)
The Day’s Work (1898)
Stalky & Co. (1899)
Just So Stories (1902)
Traffics and Discoveries (1904)
Puck of Pook’s Hill (1906)
Actions and Reactions (1909)
Abaft the Funnel (1909)
Rewards and Fairies (1910)
A Diversity of Creatures (1917)
The Eyes of Asia (1918)
Land and Sea Tales (1923)
Debits and Credits (1926)
Thy Servant a Dog (1930)
Limits and Renewals (1932)
Uncollected Stories
Index of Stories
POEMS
Departmental Ditties (1886)
Barrack-Room Ballads (1892)
The Seven Seas (1896)
The Five Nations (1903)
The Muse among the Motors (1904)
The Years Between (1919)
Uncollected Poems
Index of PoemsNON-FICTION
American Notes (1891)
A Fleet in Being (1898)
From Sea to Sea (1899)
The New Army in Training (1915)
France at War (1915)
Sea Warfare (1916)
The War in the Mountains (1917)
Letters of Travel (1892–1913) (1920)
The Irish Guards in the Great War (1923)
A Book of Words (1928)
Souvenirs of France (1933)
Something of Myself (1937)N O V E L SThe Light
that Failed
by Rudyard Kipling
J. B. Lippincott Company, Philadelphia 1891the light that failed
▲▲▲
Dedication
Preface
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Chapter VIII
Chapter IX
Chapter X
Chapter XI
Chapter XII
Chapter XIII
Chapter XIV
Chapter XVDedication
If I were hanged on the highest hill,
Mother o’ mine, O mother o’ mine
I know whose love would follow me still,
Mother o’ mine, O mother o’ mine!
If I were drowned in the deepest sea,
Mother o’ mine, O mother o’ mine
I know whose tears would come down to me,
Mother o’ mine, O mother o’ mine!
If I were damned of body and soul,
I know whose prayers would make me whole,
Mother o’ mine, O mother o’ mine!Preface
This is the story of The Light that Failed as it was originally conceived by the Writer.
Rudyard Kipling.
▲▲▲Chapter I
So we settled it all when the storm was done
As comf’y as comf’y could be;
And I was to wait in the barn, my dears,
Because I was only three;
And Teddy would run to the rainbow’s foot,
Because he was five and a man;
And that’s how it all began, my dears,
And that’s how it all began.
—Big Barn Stories.
‘What do you think she’d do if she caught us? We oughtn’t to have it, you know,’ said Maisie.
‘Beat me, and lo you up in your bedroom,’ Di answered, without hesitation. ‘Have you
got the cartridges?’
‘Yes; they’re in my poet, but they are joggling horribly. Do pin-fire cartridges go off of
their own accord?’
‘Don’t know. Take the revolver, if you are afraid, and let me carry them.’
‘I’m not afraid.’ Maisie strode forward swily, a hand in her poet and her in in the air.
Dick followed with a small pin-fire revolver.
e ildren had discovered that their lives would be unendurable without pistol-practice.
After much forethought and self-denial, Dick had saved seven shillings and sixpence, the price of
a badly-constructed Belgian revolver. Maisie could only contribute half a crown to the syndicate
for the purase of a hundred cartridges. ‘You can save beer than I can, Di,’ she explained; ‘I
like nice things to eat, and it doesn’t matter to you. Besides, boys ought to do these things.’
Di grumbled a lile at the arrangement, but went out and made the purases, whi the
ildren were then on their way to test. Revolvers did not lie in the seme of their daily life as
decreed for them by the guardian who was incorrectly supposed to stand in the place of a
mother to these two orphans. Di had been under her care for six years, during whi time she
had made her profit of the allowances supposed to be expended on his clothes, and, partly
through thoughtlessness, partly through a natural desire to pain,—she was a widow of some
years anxious to marry again,—had made his days burdensome on his young shoulders. Where
he had looked for love, she gave him first aversion and then hate. Where he growing older had
sought a lile sympathy, she gave him ridicule. e many hours that she could spare from the
ordering of her small house she devoted to what she called the home-training of Di Heldar.
Her religion, manufactured in the main by her own intelligence and a keen study of the
Scriptures, was an aid to her in this maer. At su times as she herself was not personally
displeased with Di, she le him to understand that he had a heavy account to sele with his
Creator; wherefore Di learned to loathe his God as intensely as he loathed Mrs. Jenne; and
this is not a wholesome frame of mind for the young. Since she ose to regard him as a
hopeless liar, when dread of pain drove him to his first untruth he naturally developed into a
liar, but an economical and self-contained one, never throwing away the least unnecessary fib,
and never hesitating at the blaest, were it only plausible, that might make his life a lile
easier. e treatment taught him at least the power of living alone,—a power that was of service
to him when he went to a public sool and the boys laughed at his clothes, whi were poor in
quality and mu mended. In the holidays he returned to the teaings of Mrs. Jenne, and, that
the ain of discipline might not be weakened by association with the world, was generally
beaten, on one count or another, before he had been twelve hours under her roof.
e autumn of one year brought him a companion in bondage, a long-haired, gray-eyed lileatom, as self-contained as himself, who moved about the house silently, and for the first few
weeks spoke only to the goat that was her iefest friend on earth and lived in the ba-garden.
Mrs. Jenne objected to the goat on the grounds that he was un-Christian,—whi he certainly
was. ‘en,’ said the atom, oosing her words very deliberately, ‘I shall write to my,
lawyerpeoples and tell them that you are a very bad woman. Amomma is mine, mine, mine!’ Mrs.
Jenne made a movement to the hall, where certain umbrellas and canes stood in a ra. e
atom understood as clearly as Di what this meant. ‘I have been beaten before,’ she said, still in
the same passionless voice; ‘I have been beaten worse than you can ever beat me. If you beat me
I shall write to my lawyer-peoples and tell them that you do not give me enough to eat. I am not
afraid of you.’ Mrs. Jenne did not go into the hall, and the atom, aer a pause to assure herself
that all danger of war was past, went out, to weep bitterly on Amomma’s neck.
Di learned to know her as Maisie, and at first mistrusted her profoundly, for he feared that
she might interfere with the small liberty of action le to him. She did not, however; and she
volunteered no friendliness until Di had taken the first steps. Long before the holidays were
over, the stress of punishment shared in common drove the ildren together, if it were only to
play into ea other’s hands as they prepared lies for Mrs. Jenne’s use. When Di returned to
sool, Maisie whispered, ‘Now I shall be all alone to take care of myself; but,’ and she nodded
her head bravely, ‘I can do it. You promised to send Amomma a grass collar. Send it soon.’ A
week later she asked for that collar by return of post, and was not pleased when she learned that
it took time to make. When at last Dick forwarded the gift she forgot to thank him for it.
Many holidays had come and gone since that day, and Di had grown into a lanky
hobbledehoy more than ever conscious of his bad clothes. Not for a moment had Mrs. Jenne
relaxed her tender care of him, but the average canings of a public sool—Di fell under
punishment about three times a month—filled him with contempt, for her powers. ‘She doesn’t
hurt,’ he explained to Maisie, who urged him to rebellion, ‘and she is kinder to you aer she has
whaed me.’ Di shambled through the days unkept in body and savage in soul, as the smaller
boys of the sool learned to know, for when the spirit moved him he would hit them,
cunningly and with science. e same spirit made him more than once try to tease Maisie, but
the girl refused to be made unhappy. ‘We are both miserable as it is,’ said she. ‘What is the use
of trying to make things worse? Let’s find things to do, and forget things.’
e pistol was the outcome of that sear. It could only be used on the muddiest foreshore of
the bea, far away from bathing-maines and pier-heads, below the grassy slopes of Fort
Keeling. e tide ran out nearly two miles on that coast, and the many-coloured mud-banks,
toued by the sun, sent up a lamentable smell of dead weed. It was late in the aernoon when
Dick and Maisie arrived on their ground, Amomma trotting patiently behind them.
‘Mf!’ said Maisie, sniffing the air. ‘I wonder what makes the sea so smelly. I don’t like it.’
‘You never like anything that isn’t made just for you,’ said Di bluntly. ‘Give me the
cartridges, and I’ll try first shot. How far does one of these little revolvers carry?’
‘Oh, half a mile,’ said Maisie promptly. ‘At least it makes an awful noise. Be careful with the
cartridges; I don’t like those jagged stick-up things on the rim. Dick, do be careful.’
‘All right. I know how to load. I’ll fire at the breakwater out there.’
He fired, and Amomma ran away bleating. e bullet threw up a spurt of mud to the right of
the weed-wreathed piles.
‘Throws high and to the right. You try, Maisie. Mind, it’s loaded all round.’
Maisie took the pistol and stepped delicately to the verge of the mud, her hand firmly closed
on the bu, her mouth and le eye screwed up. Di sat down on a tu of bank and laughed.
Amomma returned very cautiously. He was accustomed to strange experiences in his aernoon
walks, and, finding the cartridge-box unguarded, made investigations with his nose. Maisie
fired, but could not see where the bullet went.
‘I think it hit the post,’ she said, shading her eyes and looking out across the sailless sea.
‘I know it has gone out to the Marazion Bell Buoy,’ said Di, with a ule. ‘Fire low andto the left; then perhaps you’ll get it. Oh, look at Amomma!—he’s eating the cartridges!’
Maisie turned, the revolver in her hand, just in time to see Amomma scampering away from
the pebbles Di threw aer him. Nothing is sacred to a billy-goat. Being well fed and the
adored of his mistress, Amomma had naturally swallowed two loaded pin-fire cartridges. Maisie
hurried up to assure herself that Dick had not miscounted the tale.
‘Yes, he’s eaten two.’
‘Horrid lile beast! en they’ll joggle about inside him and blow up, and serve him right….
Oh, Dick! have I killed you?’
Revolvers are triy things for young hands to deal with. Maisie could not explain how it had
happened, but a veil of reeking smoke separated her from Di, and she was quite certain that
the pistol had gone off in his face. en she heard him spuer, and dropped on her knees beside
him, crying, ‘Dick, you aren’t hurt, are you? I didn’t mean it.’
‘Of course you didn’t,’ said Di, coming out of the smoke and wiping his eek. ‘But you
nearly blinded me. at powder stuff stings awfully.’ A neat lile splash of gray lead on a stone
showed where the bullet had gone. Maisie began to whimper.
‘Don’t,’ said Dick, jumping to his feet and shaking himself. ‘I’m not a bit hurt.’
‘No, but I might have killed you,’ protested Maisie, the corners of her mouth drooping. ‘What
should I have done then?’
‘Gone home and told Mrs. Jenne.’ Di grinned at the thought; then, soening, ‘Please don’t
worry about it. Besides, we are wasting time. We’ve got to get ba to tea. I’ll take the revolver
for a bit.’
Maisie would have wept on the least encouragement, but Di’s indifference, albeit his hand
was shaking as he pied up the pistol, restrained her. She lay panting on the bea while Di
methodically bombarded the breakwater. ‘Got it at last!’ he exclaimed, as a lo of weed flew
from the wood.
‘Let me try,’ said Maisie imperiously. ‘I’m all right now.’
ey fired in turns till the riety lile revolver nearly shook itself to pieces, and Amomma
the outcast—because he might blow up at any moment—browsed in the baground and
wondered why stones were thrown at him. en they found a balk of timber floating in a pool
whi was commanded by the seaward slope of Fort Keeling, and they sat down together before
this new target.
‘Next holidays,’ said Di, as the now thoroughly fouled revolver kied wildly in his hand,
‘we’ll get another pistol,—central fire,—that will carry farther.’
‘There won’t be any next holidays for me,’ said Maisie. ‘I’m going away.’
‘Where to?’
‘I don’t know. My lawyers have wrien to Mrs. Jenne, and I’ve got to be educated
somewhere,—in France, perhaps,—I don’t know where; but I shall be glad to go away.’
‘I shan’t like it a bit. I suppose I shall be le. Look here, Maisie, is it really true you’re going?
en these holidays will be the last I shall see anything of you; and I go ba to sool next
week. I wish——’
e young blood turned his eeks scarlet. Maisie was piing grass-tus and throwing them
down the slope at a yellow sea-poppy nodding all by itself to the illimitable levels of the
mudflats and the milk-white sea beyond.
‘I wish,’ she said, after a pause, ‘that I could see you again some time. You wish that too?’
‘Yes, but it would have been beer if—if—you had—shot straight over there—down by the
breakwater.’
Maisie looked with large eyes for a moment. And this was the boy who only ten days before
had decorated Amomma’s horns with cut-paper ham-frills and turned him out, a bearded
derision, among the public ways! Then she dropped her eyes: this was not the boy.
‘Don’t be stupid,’ she said reprovingly, and with swi instinct aaed the side-issue. ‘How
selfish you are! Just think what I should have felt if that horrid thing had killed you! I’m quitemiserable enough already’
‘Why? Because you’re going away from Mrs. Jennett?’
‘No.’
‘From me, then?’
No answer for a long time. Di dared not look at her. He felt, though he did not know, all
that the past four years had been to him, and this the more acutely since he had no knowledge
to put his feelings in words.
‘I don’t know,’ she said. ‘I suppose it is.’
‘Maisie, you must know. I’m not supposing.’
‘Let’s go home,’ said Maisie weakly.
But Dick was not minded to retreat.
‘I can’t say things,’ he pleaded, ‘and I’m awfully sorry for teasing you about Amomma the
other day. It’s all different now, Maisie, can’t you see? And you might have told me that you
were going, instead of leaving me to find out.’
‘You didn’t. I did tell. Oh, Dick, what’s the use of worrying?’
‘ere isn’t any; but we’ve been together years and years, and I didn’t know how mu I
cared.’
‘I don’t believe you ever did care.’
‘No, I didn’t; but I do,—I care awfully now. Maisie,’ he gulped,—‘Maisie, darling, say you care
too, please.’
‘I do; indeed I do; but it won’t be any use.’
‘Why?’
‘Because I am going away.’
‘Yes, but if you promise before you go. Only say—will you?’ A second ‘darling’ came to his
lips more easily than the first. ere were few endearments in Di’s home or sool life; he had
to find them by instinct. Di caught the lile hand blaened with the escaped gas of the
revolver.
‘I promise,’ she said solemnly; ‘but if I care there is no need for promising.’
‘And you do care?’ For the first time in the past few minutes their eyes met and spoke for
them who had no skill in speech….
‘Oh, Di, don’t! please don’t! It was all right when we said good-morning; but now it’s all
different!’ Amomma looked on from afar. He had seen his property quarrel frequently, but he
had never seen kisses exanged before. e yellow sea-poppy was wiser, and nodded its head
approvingly. Considered as a kiss, that was a failure, but since it was the first, other than those
demanded by duty, in all the world that either had ever given or taken, it opened to them new
worlds, and every one of them glorious, so that they were lied above the consideration of any
worlds at all, especially those in whi tea is necessary, and sat still, holding ea other’s hands
and saying not a word.
‘You can’t forget now,’ said Di at last. ere was that on his eek that stung more than
gunpowder.
‘I shouldn’t have forgoen anyhow,’ said Maisie, and they looked at ea other and saw that
ea was anged from the companion of an hour ago to a wonder and a mystery they could
not understand. e sun began to set, and a nightwind thrashed along the bents of the
foreshore.
‘We shall be awfully late for tea,’ said Maisie. ‘Let’s go home.’
‘Let’s use the rest of the cartridges first,’ said Di; and he helped Maisie down the slope of
the fort to the sea,—a descent that she was quite capable of covering at full speed. Equally
gravely Maisie took the grimy hand. Di bent forward clumsily; Maisie drew the hand away,
and Dick blushed.
‘It’s very pretty,’ he said.
‘Pooh!’ said Maisie, with a lile laugh of gratified vanity. She stood close to Di as he loadedthe revolver for the last time and fired over the sea, with a vague notion at the ba of his head
that he was protecting Maisie from all the evils in the world. A puddle far across the mud caught
the last rays of the sun and turned into a wrathful red disc. e light held Di’s aention for a
moment, and as he raised his revolver there fell upon him a renewed sense of the miraculous, in
that he was standing by Maisie who had promised to care for him for an indefinite length of
time till su date as—— A gust of the growing wind drove the girl’s long bla hair across his
face as she stood with her hand on his shoulder calling Amomma ‘a lile beast,’ and for a
moment he was in the dark,—a darkness that stung. e bullet went singing out to the empty
sea.
‘Spoilt my aim,’ said he, shaking his head. ‘ere aren’t any more cartridges; we shall have to
run home.’ But they did not run. ey walked very slowly, arm in arm. And it was a maer of
indifference to them whether the neglected Amomma with two pin-fire cartridges in his inside
blew up or troed beside them; for they had come into a golden heritage and were disposing of
it with all the wisdom of all their years.
‘And I shall be——’ quoth Di valiantly. en he eed himself: ‘I don’t know what I shall
be. I don’t seem to be able to pass any exams., but I can make awful caricatures of the masters.
Ho! ho!’
‘Be an artist, then,’ said Maisie. ‘You’re always laughing at my trying to draw; and it will do
you good.’
‘I’ll never laugh at anything you do,’ he answered. ‘I’ll be an artist, and I’ll do things.’
‘Artists always want money, don’t they?’
‘I’ve got a hundred and twenty pounds a year of my own. My guardians tell me I’m to have it
when I come of age. That will be enough to begin with.’
‘Ah, I’m ri,’ said Maisie. ‘I’ve got three hundred a year all my own when I’m twenty-one.
at’s why Mrs. Jenne is kinder to me than she is to you. I wish, though, that I had somebody
that belonged to me, just a father or a mother.’
‘You belong to me,’ said Dick, ‘for ever and ever.’
‘Yes, we belong—for ever. It’s very nice.’ She squeezed his arm. e kindly darkness hid them
both, and, emboldened because he could only just see the profile of Maisie’s eek with the long
lashes veiling the gray eyes, Di at the front door delivered himself of the words he had been
boggling over for the last two hours.
‘And I—love you, Maisie,’ he said, in a whisper that seemed to him to ring across the world,—
the world that he would tomorrow or the next day set out to conquer.
ere was a scene, not, for the sake of discipline, to be reported, when Mrs. Jenne would
have fallen upon him, first for disgraceful unpunctuality, and secondly, for nearly killing
himself with a forbidden weapon.
‘I was playing with it, and it went off by itself,’ said Di, when the powder-poed eek
could no longer be hidden, ‘but if you think you’re going to li me you’re wrong. You are
never going to tou me again. Sit down and give me my tea. You can’t eat us out of that,
anyhow.’
Mrs. Jenne gasped and became livid. Maisie said nothing, but encouraged Di with her
eyes, and he behaved abominably all that evening. Mrs. Jenne prophesied an immediate
judgment of Providence and a descent into Tophet later, but Di walked in Paradise and would
not hear. Only when he was going to bed Mrs. Jenne recovered and asserted herself. He had
bidden Maisie goodnight with down-dropped eyes and from a distance.
‘If you aren’t a gentleman ou might try to behave like one,’ said Mrs. Jenne spitefully.
‘You’ve been quarrelling with Maisie again.’
is meant that the usual good-night kiss had been omied. Maisie, white to the lips, thrust
her eek forward with a fine air of indifference, and was duly peed by Di, who tramped
out of the room red as fire. at night he dreamed a wild dream. He had won all the world and
brought it to Maisie in a cartridge-box, but she turned it over with her foot, and, instead ofsaying, ‘Thank you,’ cried—
‘Where is the grass collar you promised for Amomma? Oh, how selfish you are!’
▲▲▲Chapter II
Then we brought the lances down, then the bugles blew,
When we went to Kandahar, ridin’ two an’ two,
Ridin’, ridin’, ridin’, two an’ two,
Ta-ra-ra-ra-ra-ra-ra,
All the way to Kandahar, ridin’ two an’ two.
—Barrack–Room Ballad.
I’m not angry with the British public, but I wish we had a few thousand of them scaered
among these ros. ey wouldn’t be in su a hurry to get at their morning papers then. Can’t
you imagine the regulation householder—Lover of Justice, Constant Reader, Paterfamilias, and
all that lot—frizzling on hot gravel?’
‘With a blue veil over his head, and his clothes in strips. Has any man here a needle? I’ve got
a piece of sugar-sack.’
‘I’ll lend you a paing-needle for six square ines of it then. Both my knees are worn
through.’
‘Why not six square acres, while you’re about it? But lend me the needle, and I’ll see what I
can do with the selvage. I don’t think there’s enough to protect my royal body from the cold
blast as it is. What are you doing with that everlasting sketchbook of yours, Dick?’
‘Study of our Special Correspondent repairing his wardrobe,’ said Di gravely, as the other
man kied off a pair of sorely-worn riding-breees and began to fit a square of coarse canvas
over the most obvious open space. He grunted disconsolately as the vastness of the void
developed itself.
‘Sugar-bags, indeed! Hi! you pilot-man there! lend me all the sails of that whale-boat.’
A fez-crowned head bobbed up in the stern-sheets, divided itself into exact halves with one
flashing grin, and bobbed down again. e man of the taered breees, clad only in a Norfolk
jaet and a gray flannel shirt, went on with his clumsy sewing, while Di uled over the
sketch.
Some twenty whale-boats were nuzzling a sandbank whi was doed with English soldiery
of half a dozen corps, bathing or washing their clothes. A heap of boat-rollers,
commissariatboxes, sugar-bags, and flour- and small-arm-ammunition-cases showed where one of the
whaleboats had been compelled to unload hastily; and a regimental carpenter was swearing
aloud as he tried, on a wholly insufficient allowance of white lead, to plaster up the sunpared
gaping seams of the boat herself.
‘First the bloomin’ rudder snaps,’ said he to the world in general; ‘then the mast goes; an’
then, s’ ’elp me, when she can’t do nothin’ else, she opens ’erself out like a co-eyed Chinese
lotus.’
‘Exactly the case with my breees, whoever you are,’ said the tailor, without looking up.
‘Dick, I wonder when I shall see a decent shop again.’
ere was no answer, save the incessant angry murmur of the Nile as it raced round a
basaltwalled bend and foamed across a ro-ridge half a mile up-stream. It was as though the brown
weight of the river would drive the white men ba to their own country. e indescribable
scent of Nile mud in the air told that the stream was falling and that the next few miles would
be no light thing for the whale-boats to overpass. e desert ran down almost to the banks,
where, among gray, red, and bla hillos, a camel-corps was encamped. No man dared even
for a day lose tou of the slow-moving boats; there had been no fighting for weeks past, and
throughout all that time the Nile had never spared them. Rapid had followed rapid, ro ro,
and island-group island-group, till the rank and file had long since lost all count of directionand very nearly of time. ey were moving somewhere, they did not know why, to do
something, they did not know what. Before them lay the Nile, and at the other end of it was one
Gordon, fighting for the dear life, in a town called Khartoum. ere were columns of British
troops in the desert, or in one of the many deserts; there were columns on the river; there were
yet more columns waiting to embark on the river; there were fresh dras waiting at Assioot and
Assuan; there were lies and rumours running over the face of the hopeless land from Suakin to
the Sixth Cataract, and men supposed generally that there must be some one in authority to
direct the general seme, of the many movements. e duty of that particular river-colurizn
was to keep the whale-boats afloat in the water, to avoid trampling on the villagers’ crops when
the gangs ‘traed’ the boats with lines thrown from midstream, to get as mu sleep and food
as was possible, and, above all, to press on without delay in the teeth of the churning Nile.
With the soldiers sweated and toiled the correspondents of the newspapers, and they were
almost as ignorant as their companions. But it was above all things necessary that England at
breakfast should be amused and thrilled and interested, whether Gordon lived or died, or half
the British army went to pieces in the sands. e Soudan campaign was a picturesque one, and
lent itself to vivid wordpainting. Now and again a ‘Special’ managed to get slain,—whi was
not altogether a disadvantage to the paper that employed him,—and more oen the
hand-tohand nature of the fighting allowed of miraculous escapes whi were worth telegraphing home
at eighteenpence the word. ere were many correspondents with many corps and columns,—
from the veterans who had followed on the heels of the cavalry that occupied Cairo in ’82, what
time Arabi Pasha called himself king, who had seen the first miserable work round Suakin when
the sentries were cut up nightly and the scrub swarmed with spears, to youngsters jerked into
the business at the end of a telegraph-wire to take the place of their betters killed or invalided.
Among the seniors—those who knew every shi and ange in the perplexing postal
arrangements, the value of the seediest, weediest Egyptian garron offered for sale in Cairo or
Alexandria, who could talk a telegraph clerk into amiability and soothe the ruffled vanity of a
newly-appointed staff-officer when press regulations became burdensome—was the man in the
flannel shirt, the bla-browed Torpenhow. He represented the Central Southern Syndicate in
the campaign, as he had represented it in the Egyptian war, and elsewhere. e syndicate did
not concern itself greatly with criticisms of aa and the like. It supplied the masses, and all it
demanded was picturesqueness and abundance of detail; for there is more joy in England over a
soldier who insubordinately steps out of square to rescue a comrade than over twenty generals
slaving even to baldness at the gross details of transport and commissariat.
He had met at Suakin a young man, siing on the edge of a recently-abandoned redoubt
about the size of a hat-box, sketching a clump of shelltorn bodies on the gravel plain.
‘What are you for?’ said Torpenhow. e greeting of the correspondent is that of the
commercial traveller on the road.
‘My own hand,’ said the young man, without looking up. ‘Have you any tobacco?’
Torpenhow waited till the sket was finished, and when he had looked at it said, ‘What’s
your business here?’
‘Nothing; there was a row, so I came. I’m supposed to be doing something down at the
painting-slips among the boats, or else I’m in arge of the condenser on one of the water-ships.
I’ve forgotten which.’
‘You’ve eek enough to build a redoubt with,’ said Torpenhow, and took sto of the new
acquaintance. ‘Do you always draw like that?’
e young man produced more sketes. ‘Row on a Chinese pig-boat,’ said he sententiously,
showing them one aer another.—‘Chief mate dirked by a comprador.—Junk ashore off
Hakodate.—Somali muleteer being flogged.—Star-shell bursting over camp at
Berbera.—Slavedhow being ased round Tajurrah Bay.—Soldier lying dead in the moonlight outside Suakin,—
throat cut by Fuzzies.’
‘H’m!’ said Torpenhow, ‘can’t say I care for Verestagin-and-water myself, but there’s noaccounting for tastes. Doing anything now, are you?’
‘No. I’m amusing myself here.’
Torpenhow looked at the aing desolation of the place. ‘’Faith, you’ve queer notions of
amusement. ’Got any money?’
‘Enough to go on with. Look here: do you want me to do war-work?’
‘I don’t. My syndicate may, though. You can draw more than a lile, and I don’t suppose you
care much what you get, do you?’
‘Not this time. I want my chance first.’
Torpenhow looked at the sketes again, and nodded. ‘Yes, you’re right to take your first
chance when you can get it.’
He rode away swily through the Gate of the Two War-Ships, raled across the causeway
into the town, and wired to his syndicate, ‘Got man here, picture-work. Good and eap. Shall I
arrange? Will do letterpress with sketches.’
e man on the redoubt sat swinging his legs and murmuring; ‘I knew the ance would
come, sooner or later. By Gad, they’ll have to sweat for it if I come through this business alive!’
In the evening Torpenhow was able to announce to his friend that the Central Southern
Agency was willing to take him on trial, paying expenses for three months. ‘And, by the way,
what’s your name?’ said Torpenhow.
‘Heldar. Do they give me a free hand?’
‘They’ve taken you on chance. You must justify the choice. You’d better stick to me. I’m going
up-country with a column, and I’ll do what I can for you. Give me some of your sketes taken
here, and I’ll send ’em along.’ To himself he said, ‘at’s the best bargain the Central Southern
has ever made; and they got me cheaply enough.’
So it came to pass that, aer some purase of horse-flesh and arrangements financial and
political, Di was made free of the New and Honourable Fraternity of war correspondents, who
all possess the inalienable right of doing as mu work as they can and geing as mu for it as
Providence and their owners shall please. To these things are added in time, if the brother be
worthy, the power of glib spee that neither man nor woman can resist when a meal or a bed
is in question, the eye of a horse-coper, the skill of a cook, the constitution of a bullo, the
digestion of an ostri, and an infinite adaptability to all circumstances. But many die before
they aain to this degree, and the past-masters in the cra appear for the most part in
dressclothes when they are in England, and thus their glory is hidden from the multitude.
Di followed Torpenhow wherever the laer’s fancy ose to lead him, and between the two
they managed to accomplish some work that almost satisfied themselves. It was not an easy life
in any way, and under its influence the two were drawn very closely together, for they ate from
the same dish, they shared the same water-bole, and, most binding tie of all, their mails went
off together. It was Di who managed to make gloriously drunk a telegraph-clerk in a palm hut
far beyond the Second Cataract, and, while the man lay in bliss on the floor, possessed himself
of some laboriously acquired exclusive information, forwarded by a confiding correspondent of
an opposition syndicate, made a careful duplicate of the maer, and brought the result to
Torpenhow, who said that all was fair in love or war correspondence, and built an excellent
descriptive article from his rival’s riotous waste of words. It was Torpenhow who—but the tale
of their adventures, together and apart, from Philx to the waste wilderness of Herawi and
Muella, would fill many books. ey had been penned into a square side by side, in deadly fear
of being shot by over-excited soldiers; they had fought with baggage-camels in the ill dawn;
they had jogged along in silence under blinding sun on indefatigable lile Egyptian horses; and
they had floundered on the shallows of the Nile when the whale-boat in whi they had found a
berth chose to hit a hidden rock and rip out half her bottom-planks.
Now they were siing on the sand-bank, and the whale-boats were bringing up the remainder
of the column.
‘Yes,’ said Torpenhow, as he put the last rude stitches into his over-long-neglected gear, ‘it hasbeen a beautiful business.’
‘The patch or the campaign?’ said Dick. ‘Don’t think much of either, myself.’
‘You want the Eurylas brought up above the ird Cataract, don’t you? and eighty-one-ton
guns at Jakdul? Now, I’m quite satisfied with my breees.’ He turned round gravely to exhibit
himself, after the manner of a clown.
‘It’s very prey. Specially the leering on the sa. G.B.T. Government Bullo Train. at’s
a sack from India.’
‘It’s my initials,—Gilbert Belling Torpenhow. I stole the cloth on purpose. What the misief
are the camel-corps doing yonder?’ Torpenhow shaded his eyes and looked across the
scrubstrewn gravel.
A bugle blew furiously, and the men on the bank hurried to their arms and accoutrements.
‘“Pisan soldiery surprised while bathing,”’ remarked Di calmly. ‘D’you remember the
picture? It’s by Michael Angelo; all beginners copy it. That scrub’s alive with enemy.’
e camel-corps on the bank yelled to the infantry to come to them, and a hoarse shouting
down the river showed that the remainder of the column had wind of the trouble and was
hastening to take share in it. As swily as a rea of still water is crisped by the wind, the
rostrewn ridges and scrub-topped hills were troubled and alive with armed men. Mercifully, it
occurred to these to stand far off for a time, to shout and gesticulate joyously. One man even
delivered himself of a long story. e camel-corps did not fire. ey were only too glad of a
lile breathing-space, until some sort of square could be formed. e men on the sand-bank ran
to their side; and the whaleboats, as they toiled up within shouting distance, were thrust into the
nearest bank and emptied of all save the si and a few men to guard them. e Arab orator
ceased his outcries, and his friends howled.
‘ey look like the Mahdi’s men,’ said Torpenhow, elbowing himself into the crush of the
square; ‘but what thousands of ’em there are! The tribes hereabout aren’t against us, I know.’
‘en the Mahdi’s taken another town,’ said Di, ‘and set all these yelping devils free to
chaw us up. Lend us your glass.’
‘Our scouts should have told us of this. We’ve been trapped,’ said a subaltern. ‘Aren’t the
camel-guns ever going to begin? Hurry up, you men!’
ere was no need for any order. e men flung themselves panting against the sides of the
square, for they had good reason to know that whoso was le outside when the fighting began
would very probably die in an extremely unpleasant fashion. e lile hundred-and-fiy-pound
camel-guns posted at one corner of the square opened the ball as the square moved forward by
its right to get possession of a knoll of rising, ground. All had fought in this manner many
times before, and there was no novelty in the entertainment: always the same hot and stifling
formation, the smell of dust and leather, the same boltlike rush of the enemy, the same pressure
on the weakest side of the square, the few minutes of desperate hand-to-hand scuffle, and then
the silence of the desert, broken only by the yells of those whom the handful of cavalry
aempted to pursue. ey had grown careless. e camel-guns spoke at intervals, and the square
sloued forward amid the protests of the camels. en came the aa of three thousand men
who had not learned from books that it is impossible for troops in close order to aa against
breeloading fire. A few dropping shots heralded their approa, and a few horsemen led, but
the bulk of the force was naked humanity, mad with rage, and armed with the spear and the
sword. e instinct of the desert, where there is always mu war, told them that the right flank
of the square was the weakest, for they swung clear of the front. e camel-guns shelled them as
they passed; and opened for an instant lanes through their midst, most like those qui-closing
vistas in a Kentish hop-garden seen when the train races by at full speed; and the infantry fire,
held till the opportune moment, dropped them in close-paed hundreds. No civilised troops in
the world could have endured the hell through whi they came, the living leaping high to avoid
the dying who cluted at their heels, the wounded cursing and staggering forward, till they fell
—a torrent bla as the sliding water above a mill-dam—full on the right flank of the square.en the line of the dusty troops and the faint blue desert sky overhead went out in rolling
smoke, and the lile stones on the heated ground and the tinder-dry clumps of scrub became
maers of surpassing interest, for men measured their agonised retreat and recovery by these
things, counting meanically and hewing their way ba to osen pebble and bran. ere
was no semblance of any concerted fighting. For aught the men knew, the enemy might be
aempting all four sides of the square at once. eir business was to destroy what lay in front
of them, to bayonet in the ba those who passed over them, and, dying, to drag down the
slayer till he could be knoed on the head by some avenging gunbu. Di waited quietly with
Torpenhow and a young doctor till the stress became unendurable. ere was no hope of
aending to the wounded till the aa was repulsed, so the three moved forward gingerly
towards the weakest side. ere was a rush from without, the short hough-hough of the stabbing
spears, and a man on a horse, followed by thirty or forty others, dashed through, yelling and
haing. e right flank of the square sued in aer them, and the other sides sent help. e
wounded, who knew that they had but a few hours more to live, caught at the enemy’s feet and
brought them down, or, staggering to a discarded rifle, fired blindly into the scufe that raged in
the centre of the square. Di was conscious that somebody had cut him violently across his
helmet, that he had fired his revolver into a bla, foam-fleed face whi forthwith ceased to
bear any resemblance to a face, and that Torpenhow had gone down under an Arab whom he
had tried to ‘collar low,’ and was turning over and over with his captive, feeling for the man’s
eyes. e doctor was jabbing at a venture with a bayonet, and a helmetless soldier was firing
over Di’s shoulder: the flying grains of powder stung his eek. It was to Torpenhow that
Di turned by instinct. e representative of the Central Southern Syndicate had shaken
himself clear of his enemy, and rose, wiping his thumb on his trousers. e Arab, both hands to
his forehead, screamed aloud, then snated up his spear and rushed at Torpenhow, who was
panting under shelter of Di’s revolver. Di fired twice, and the man dropped limply. His
upturned face laed one eye. e musketry-fire redoubled, but eers mingled with it. e rush
had failed, and the enemy were flying. If the heart of the square were shambles, the ground
beyond was a buter’s shop. Di thrust his way forward between the maddened men. e
remnant of the enemy were retiring, as the few—the very few—English cavalry rode down the
laggards.
Beyond the lines of the dead, a broad blood-stained Arab spear cast aside in the retreat lay
across a stump of scrub, and beyond this again the illimitable dark levels of the desert. e sun
caught the steel and turned it into a savage red disc. Some one behind him was saying, ‘Ah, get
away, you brute!’ Di raised his revolver and pointed towards the desert. His eye was held by
the red splash in the distance, and the clamour about him seemed to die down to a very
faraway whisper, like the whisper of a level sea. There was the revolver and the red light, … and the
voice of some one scaring something away, exactly as had fallen somewhere before,-probably in
a past life. Di waited for what should happen aerwards. Something seemed to cra inside
his head, and for an instant he stood in the dark,—a darkness that stung. He fired at random,
and the bullet went out, across the desert as he muered, ‘Spoilt my aim. ere aren’t any more
cartridges. We shall have to run home.’ He put his hand to his head and brought it away covered
with blood.
‘Old man, you’re cut rather badly,’ said Torpenhow. ‘I owe you something for this business.
Thanks. Stand up! I say, you can’t be ill here.’
Di had fallen stiffly on Torpenhow’s shoulder, and was muering something about aiming
low and to the le. en he sank to the ground and was silent. Torpenhow dragged him off to a
doctor and sat down to work out an account of what he was pleased to call ‘a sanguinary bale,
in which our arms had acquitted themselves,’ etc.
All that night, when the troops were encamped by the whale-boats, a bla figure danced in
the strong moonlight on the sand-bar and shouted that Khartoum the accursed one was dead,—
was dead,—was dead,—that two steamers were ro-staked on the Nile outside the city, and thatof all their crews there remained not one; and Khartoum was dead,—was dead,—was dead!
But Torpenhow took no heed. He was wating Di, who was calling aloud to the restless
Nile for Maisie,—and again Maisie!
‘Behold a phenomenon,’ said Torpenhow, rearranging the blanket. ‘Here is a man,
presumably human, who mentions the name of one woman only. And I’ve seen a good deal of
delirium, too.—Dick, here’s some fizzy drink.’
‘Thank you, Maisie,’ said Dick.
▲▲▲Chapter III
So he thinks he shall take to the sea again
For one more cruise with his buccaneers,
To singe the beard of the King of Spain,
And capture another Dean of Jaen
And sell him in Algiers.—A Dutch Picture.
The Soudan campaign and Di’s broken head had been some months ended and mended, and
the Central Southern Syndicate had paid Di a certain sum on account for work done, whi
work they were careful to assure him was not altogether up to their standard. Di heaved the
leer into the Nile at Cairo, cashed the dra in the same town, and bade a warm farewell to
Torpenhow at the station.
‘I am going to lie up for a while and rest,’ said Torpenhow. ‘I don’t know where I shall live in
London, but if God brings us to meet, we shall meet. Are you starying here on the off-ance of
another row? ere will be none till the Southern Soudan is reoccupied by our troops. Mark
that. Good-bye; bless you; come back when your money’s spent; and give me your address.’
Di loitered in Cairo, Alexandria, Ismailia, and Port Said,—especially Port Said. ere is
iniquity in many parts of the world, and vice in all, but the concentrated essence of all the
iniquities and all the vices in all the continents finds itself at Port Said. And through the heart of
that sand-bordered hell, where the mirage fliers day long above the Bier Lake, move, if you
will only wait, most of the men and women you have known in this life. Di established
himself in quarters more riotous than respectable. He spent his evenings on the quay, and
boarded many ships, and saw very many friends,—gracious Englishwomen with whom he had
talked not too wisely in the veranda of Shepherd’s Hotel, hurrying war correspondents, skippers
of the contract troop-ships employed in the campaign, army officers by the score, and others of
less reputable trades. He had oice of all the races of the East and West for studies, and the
advantage of seeing his subjects under the influence of strong excitement, at the gaming-tables,
saloons, dancing-hells, and elsewhere. For recreation there was the straight vista of the Canal,
the blazing sands, the procession of shipping, and the white hospitals where the English soldiers
lay. He strove to set down in bla and white and colour all that Providence sent him, and when
that supply was ended sought about for fresh material. It was a fascinating employment, but it
ran away with his money, and he had drawn in advance the hundred and twenty pounds to
whi he was entitled yearly. ‘Now I shall have to work and starve!’ thought he, and was
addressing himself to this new fate when a mysterious telegram arrived from Torpenhow in
England, which said, ‘Come back, quick; you have caught on. Come.’
A large smile overspread his face. ‘So soon! that’s good hearing,’ said he to himself. ‘ere
will be an orgy to-night. I’ll stand or fall by my lu. ’Faith, it’s time it came!’ He deposited half
of his funds in the hands of his well-known friends Monsieur and Madame Binat, and ordered
himself a Zanzibar dance of the finest. Monsieur Binat was shaking with drink, but Madame
smiles sympathetically—
‘Monsieur needs a air, of course, and of course Monsieur will sket; Monsieur amuses
himself strangely.’
Binat raised a blue-white face from a cot in the inner room. ‘I understand,’ he quavered. ‘We
all know Monsieur. Monsieur is an artist, as I have been.’ Di nodded. ‘In the end,’ said Binat,
with gravity, ‘Monsieur will descend alive into hell, as I have descended.’ And he laughed.
‘You must come to the dance, too,’ said Dick; ‘I shall want you.’
‘For my face? I knew it would be so. For my face? My God! and for my degradation so
tremendous! I will not. Take him away. He is a devil. Or at least do thou, Celeste, demand of himmore.’ The excellent Binat began to kick and scream.
‘All things are for sale in Port Said,’ said Madame. ‘If my husband comes it will be so mu
more. Eh, ‘how you call—’alf a sovereign.’
e money was paid, and the mad dance was held at night in a walled courtyard at the ba
of Madame Binat’s house. e lady herself, in faded mauve silk always about to slide from her
yellow shoulders, played the piano, and to the tin-pot music of a Western waltz the naked
Zanzibari girls danced furiously by the light of kerosene lamps. Binat sat upon a air and
stared with eyes that saw nothing, till the whirl of the dance and the clang of the raling piano
stole into the drink that took the place of blood in his veins, and his face glistened. Di took
him by the in brutally and turned that face to the light. Madame Binat looked over her
shoulder and smiled with many teeth. Di leaned against the wall and sketed for an hour, till
the kerosene lamps began to smell, and the girls threw themselves panting on the hard-beaten
ground. en he shut his book with a snap and moved away, Binat pluing feebly at his elbow.
‘Show me,’ he whimpered. ‘I too was once an artist, even I!’ Di showed him the rough sket.
‘Am I that?’ he screamed. ‘Will you take that away with you and show all the world that it is I,
—Binat?’ He moaned and wept.
‘Monsieur has paid for all,’ said Madame. ‘To the pleasure of seeing Monsieur again.’
e courtyard gate shut, and Di hurried up the sandy street to the nearest gambling-hell,
where he was well known. ‘If the lu holds, it’s an omen; if I lose, I must stay here.’ He placed
his money picturesquely about the board, hardly daring to look at what he did. e lu held.
ree turns of the wheel le him rier by twenty pounds, and he went down to the shipping to
make friends with the captain of a decayed cargo-steamer, who landed him in London with
fewer pounds in his pocket than he cared to think about.
A thin gray fog hung over the city, and the streets were very cold; for summer was in England.
‘It’s a eerful wilderness, and it hasn’t the kna of altering mu,’ Di thought, as he
tramped from the Docks westward. ‘Now, what must I do?’
e paed houses gave no answer. Di looked down the long lightless streets and at the
appalling rush of traffic. ‘Oh, you rabbit-hutes!’ said he, addressing a row of highly
respectable semi-detaed residences. ‘Do you know what you’ve got to do later on? You have
to supply me with men-servants and maid-servants,’—here he smaed his lips,—’and the
peculiar treasure of kings. Meantime I’ll clothes and boots, and presently I will return and
trample on you.’ He stepped forward energetically; he saw that one of his shoes was burst at the
side. As he stooped to make investigations, a man jostled him into the guer. ‘All right,’ he said.
‘That’s another nick in the score. I’ll jostle you later on.’
Good clothes and boots are not eap, and Di le his last shop with the certainty that he
would be respectably arrayed for a time, but with only fiy shillings in his poet. He returned
to streets by the Dos, and lodged himself in one room, where the sheets on the bed were
almost audibly marked in case of the, and where nobody seemed to go to bed at all. When his
clothes arrived he sought the Central Southern Syndicate for Torpenhow’s address, and got it,
with the intimation that there was still some money waiting for him.
‘How much?’ said Dick, as one who habitually dealt in millions.
‘Between thirty and forty pounds. If it would be any convenience to you, of course we could
let you have it at once; but we usually settle accounts monthly.’
‘If I show that I want anything now, I’m lost,’ he said to himself. ‘All I need I’ll take later on.’
en, aloud, ‘It’s hardly worth while; and I’m going to the country for a month, too. Wait till I
come back, and I’ll see about it.’
‘But we trust, Mr. Heldar, that you do not intend to sever your connection with us?’
Di’s business in life was the study of faces, and he wated the speaker keenly. ‘at man
means something,’ he said. ‘I’ll do no business till I’ve seen Torpenhow. ere’s a big deal
coming.’ So he departed, making no promises, to his one lile room by the Dos. And that daywas the seventh of the month, and that month, he reoned with awful distinctness, had
thirtyone days in it!
It is not easy for a man of catholic tastes and healthy appetites to exist for twenty-four days
on fiy shillings. Nor is it eering to begin the experiment alone in all the loneliness of
London. Di paid seven shillings a week for his lodging, whi le him rather less than a
shilling a day for food and drink. Naturally, his first purase was of the materials of his cra;
he had been without them too long. Half a day’s investigations and comparison brought him to
the conclusion that sausages and mashed potatoes, twopence a plate, were the best food. Now,
sausages once or twice a week for breakfast are not unpleasant. As lun, even, with mashed
potatoes, they become monotonous. At dinner they are impertinent. At the end of three days
Di loathed sausages, and, going, forth, pawned his wat to revel on sheep’s head, whi is
not as eap as it looks, owing to the bones and the gravy. en he returned to sausages and
mashed potatoes. en he confined himself entirely to mashed potatoes for a day, and was
unhappy because of pain in his inside. en he pawned his waistcoat and his tie, and thought
regretfully of money thrown away in times past. ere are few things more edifying unto Art
than the actual belly-pin of hunger, and Di in his few walks abroad,—he did not care for
exercise; it raised desires that could not be satisfied—found himself dividing mankind into two
classes,—those who looked as if they might give him something to eat, and those who looked
otherwise. ‘I never knew what I had to learn about the human face before,’ he thought; and, as a
reward for his humility, Providence caused a cab-driver at a sausage-shop where Di fed that
night to leave half eaten a great unk of bread. Di took it,—would have fought all the world
for its possession,—and it cheered him.
e month dragged through at last, and, nearly prancing with impatience, he went to draw
his money. en he hastened to Torpenhow’s address and smelt the smell of cooking meats all
along the corridors of the ambers. Torpenhow was on the top floor, and Di burst into his
room, to be received with a hug whi nearly craed his ribs, as Torpenhow dragged him tot he
light and spoke of twenty different things in the same breath.
‘But you’re looking tucked up,’ he concluded.
‘Got anything to eat?’ said Dick, his eye roaming round the room.
‘I shall be having breakfast in a minute. What do you say to sausages?’
‘No, anything but sausages! Torp, I’ve been starving on that accursed horse-flesh for thirty
days and thirty nights.’
‘Now, what lunacy has been your latest?’
Di spoke of the last few weeks with unbridled spee. en he opened his coat; there was
no waistcoat below. ‘I ran it fine, awfully fine, but I’ve just scraped through.’
‘You haven’t mu sense, but you’ve got a babone, anyhow. Eat, and talk aerwards.’ Di
fell upon eggs and bacon and gorged till he could gorge no more. Torpenhow handed him a
filled pipe, and he smoked as men smoke who for three weeks have been deprived of good
tobacco.
‘Ouf!’ said he. ‘That’s heavenly! Well?’
‘Why in the world didn’t you come to me?’
‘Couldn’t; I owe you too mu already, old man. Besides I had a sort of superstition that this
temporary starvation—that’s what it was, and it hurt—would bring me lu later. It’s over and
done with now, and none of the syndicate know how hard up I was. Fire away. What’s the exact
state of affairs as regards myself?’
‘You had my wire? You’ve caught on here. People like your work immensely. I don’t know
why, but they do. ey say you have a fresh tou and a new way of drawing things. And,
because they’re iefly home-bred English, they say you have insight. You’re wanted by half a
dozen papers; you’re wanted to illustrate books.’
Dick grunted scornfully.
‘You’re wanted to work up your smaller sketes and sell them to the dealers. ey seem tothink the money sunk in you is a good investment. Good Lord! who can account for the
fathomless folly of the public?’
‘They’re a remarkably sensible people.’
‘ey are subject to fits, if that’s what you mean; and you happen to be the object of the latest
fit among those who are interested in what they call Art. Just now you’re a fashion, a
phenomenon, or whatever you please. I appeared to be the only person who knew anything
about you here, and I have been showing the most useful men a few of the sketes you gave me
from time to time. ose coming aer your work on the Central Southern Syndicate appear to
have done your business. You’re in luck.’
‘Huh! call it lu! Do call it lu, when a man has been kiing about the world like a dog,
waiting for it to come! I’ll luck ‘em later on. I want a place to work first.’
‘Come here,’ said Torpenhow, crossing the landing. ‘is place is a big box room really, but it
will do for you. ere’s your skylight, or your north light, or whatever window you call it, and
plenty of room to thrash about in, and a bedroom beyond. What more do you need?’
‘Good enough,’ said Di, looking round the large room that took up a third of a top story in
the riety ambers overlooking the ames. A pale yellow sun shone through the skylight and
showed the mu dirt of the place. ree steps led from the door to the landing, and three more
to Torpenhow’s room. e well of the staircase disappeared into darkness, pried by tiny
gasjets, and there were sounds of men talking and doors slamming seven flights below, in the
warm gloom.
‘Do they give you a free hand here?’ said Di, cautiously. He was Ishmael enough to know
the value of liberty.
‘Anything you like; lat-keys and license unlimited. We are permanent tenants for the most
part here. ’Tisn’t a place I would recommend for a Young Men’s Christian Association, but it
will serve. I took these rooms for you when I wired.’
‘You’re a great deal too kind, old man.’
‘You didn’t suppose you were going away from me, did you?’ Torpenhow put his hand on
Di’s shoulder, and the two walked up and down the room, henceforward to be called the
studio, in sweet and silent communion. ey heard rapping at Torpenhow’s door. ‘at’s some
ruffian come up for a drink,’ said Torpenhow; and he raised his voice eerily. ere entered no
one more ruffianly than a portly middle-aged gentleman in a satin-faced frocoat. His lips
were parted and pale, and there were deep pouches under the eyes.
‘Weak heart,’ said Di to himself, and, as he shook hands, ‘very weak heart. His pulse is
shaking his fingers.’
e man introduced himself as the head of the Central Southern Syndicate and ‘one of the
most ardent admirers of your work, Mr. Heldar. I assure you, in the name of the syndicate, that
we are immensely indebted to you; and I trust, Mr. Heldar, you won’t forget that we were
largely instrumental in bringing you before the public.’ He panted because of the seven flights
of stairs.
Dick glanced at Torpenhow, whose left eyelid lay for a moment dead on his cheek.
‘I shan’t forget,’ said Di, every instinct of defence roused in him. ‘You’ve paid me so well
that I couldn’t, you know. By the way, when I am seled in this place I should like to send and
get my sketches. There must be nearly a hundred and fifty of them with you.’
‘at is er—is what I came to speak about. I fear we can’t allow it exactly, Mr. Heldar. In the
absence of any specified agreement, the sketches are our property, of course.’
‘Do you mean to say that you are going to keep them?’
‘Yes; and we hope to have your help, on your own terms, Mr. Heldar, to assist us in arranging
a lile exhibition, whi, baed by our name and the influence we naturally command among
the press, should be of material service to you. Sketches such as yours——’
‘Belong to me. You engaged me by wire, you paid me the lowest rates you dared. You can’t
mean to keep them! Good God alive, man, they’re all I’ve got in the world!’Torpenhow watched Dick’s face and whistled.
Di walked up and down, thinking. He saw the whole of his lile sto in trade, the first
weapon of his equipment, annexed at the outset of his campaign by an elderly gentleman whose
name Di had not caught aright, who said that he represented a syndicate, whi was a thing
for whi Di had not the least reverence. e injustice of the proceedings did not mu move
him; he had seen the strong hand prevail too oen in other places to be squeamish over the
moral aspects of right and wrong. But he ardently desired the blood of the gentleman in the
frocoat, and when he spoke again, and when he spoke again it was with a strained sweetness
that Torpenhow knew well for the beginning of strife.
‘Forgive me, sir, but you have no—no younger man who can arrange this business with me?’
‘I speak for the syndicate. I see no reason for a third party to——’
‘You will in a minute. Be good enough to give back my sketches.’
e man stared blankly at Di, and then at Torpenhow, who was leaning against the wall.
He was not used to ex-employees who ordered him to be good enough to do things.
‘Yes, it is rather a cold-blooded steal,’ said Torpenhow, critically; ‘but I’m afraid, I am very
much afraid, you’ve struck the wrong man. Be careful, Dick; remember, this isn’t the Soudan.’
‘Considering what services the syndicate have done you in puing your name before the
world——’
is was not a fortunate remark; it reminded Di of certain vagrant years lived out in
loneliness and strife and unsatisfied desires. e memory did not contrast well with the
prosperous gentleman who proposed to enjoy the fruit of those years.
‘I don’t know quite what to do with you,’ began Di, meditatively. ‘Of course you’re a thief,
and you ought to be half killed, but in your case you’d probably die. I don’t want you dead on
this floor, and, besides, it’s unluy just as one’s moving in. Don’t hit, sir; you’ll only excite
yourself.’ He put one hand on the man’s forearm and ran the other down the plump body
beneath the coat. ‘My goodness!’ said he to Torpenhow, ‘and this gray oaf dares to be a thief! I
have seen an Esneh camel-driver have the bla hide taken off his body in strips for stealing half
a pound of wet dates, and he was as tough as whipcord. is thing’s so all over—like a
woman.’
There are few things more poignantly humiliating than being handled by a man who does not
intend to strike. e head of the syndicate began to breathe heavily. Di walked round him,
pawing him, as a cat paws a so hearth-rug. en he traced with his forefinger the leaden
poues underneath the eyes, and shook his head. ‘You were going to steal my things,—mine,
mine, mine!—you, who don’t know when you may die. Write a note to your office,—you say
you’re the head of it,—and order them to give Torpenhow my sketches,—every one of them. Wait
a minute: your hand’s shaking. Now!’ He thrust a pocket-book before him. The note was written.
Torpenhow took it and departed without a word, while Di walked round and round the
spellbound captive, giving him su advice as he conceived best for the welfare of his soul.
When Torpenhow returned with a gigantic portfolio, he heard Di say, almost soothingly,
‘Now, I hope this will be a lesson to you; and if you worry me when I have seled down to
work with any nonsense about actions for assault, believe me, I’ll cat you and manhandle
you, and you’ll die. You haven’t very long to live, anyhow. Go! Imshi, Vootsak,—get out!’ e
man departed, staggering and dazed. Di drew a long breath: ‘Phew! what a lawless lot these
people are! e first thing a poor orphan meets is gang robbery, organised burglary! ink of
the hideous blackness of that man’s mind! Are my sketches all right, Torp?’
‘Yes; one hundred and forty-seven of them. Well, I must say, Dick, you’ve begun well.’
‘He was interfering with me. It only meant a few pounds to him, but it was everything to me.
I don’t think he’ll bring an action. I gave him some medical advice gratis about the state of his
body. It was cheap at the little flurry it cost him. Now, let’s look at my things.’
Two minutes later Di had thrown himself down on the floor and was deep in the portfolio,
uling lovingly as he turned the drawings over and thought of the price at whi they hadbeen bought.
e aernoon was well advanced when Torpenhow came to the door and saw Di dancing a
wild saraband under the skylight.
‘I builded beer than I knew, Torp,’ he said, without stopping the dance. ‘ey’re good!
ey’re damned good! ey’ll go like flame! I shall have an exhibition of them on my own
brazen hook. And that man would have eated me out of it! Do you know that I’m sorry now
that I didn’t actually hit him?’
‘Go out,’ said Torpenhow,—‘go out and pray to be delivered from the sin of arrogance, whi
you never will be. Bring your things up from whatever place you’re staying in, and we’ll try to
make this barn a little more shipshape.’
‘And then—oh, then,’ said Dick, still capering, ‘we will spoil the Egyptians!’
▲▲▲Chapter IV
The wolf-cub at even lay hid in the corn,
When the smoke of the cooking hung gray:
He knew where the doe made a couch for her fawn,
And he looked to his strength for his prey.
But the moon swept the smoke-wreaths away.
And he turned from his meal in the villager’s close,
And he bayed to the moon as she rose.
—In Seonee.
‘Well, and how does success taste?’ said Torpenhow, some three months later. He had just
returned to chambers after a holiday in the country.
‘Good,’ said Di, as he sat liing his lips before the easel in the studio. ‘I want more,—heaps
more. The lean years have passed, and I approve of these fat ones.’
‘Be careful, old man. That way lies bad work.’
Torpenhow was sprawling in a long air with a small fox-terrier asleep on his est, while
Di was preparing a canvas. A dais, a baground, and a lay-figure were the only fixed objects
in the place. ey rose from a wre of oddments that began with felt-covered water-boles,
belts, and regimental badges, and ended with a small bale of second-hand uniforms and a stand
of mixed arms. e mark of muddy feet on the dais showed that a military model had just gone
away. The watery autumn sunlight was falling, and shadows sat in the corners of the studio.
‘Yes,’ said Di, deliberately, ‘I like the power; I like the fun; I like the fuss; and above all I
like the money. I almost like the people who make the fuss and pay the money. Almost. But
they’re a queer gang,—an amazingly queer gang!’
‘ey have been good enough to you, at any rate. at tin-pot exhibition of your sketes
must have paid. Did you see that the papers called it the “Wild Work Show”?’
‘Never mind. I sold every shred of canvas I wanted to; and, on my word, I believe it was
because they believed I was a self-taught flagstone artist. I should have got beer prices if I
worked my things on wool or scrated them on camel-bone instead of using mere bla and
white and colour. Verily, they are a queer gang, these people. Limited isn’t the word to describe
’em. I met a fellow the other day who told me that it was impossible that shadows on white sand
should be blue,—ultramarine,—as they are. I found out, later, that the man had been as far as
Brighton bea; but he knew all about Art, confound him. He gave me a lecture on it, and
recommended me to go to sool to learn tenique. I wonder what old Kami would have said
to that.’
‘When were you under Kami, man of extraordinary beginnings?’
‘I studied with him for two years in Paris. He taught by personal magnetism. All he ever said
was, “Continuez, mes enfants,” and you had to make the best you could of that. He had a divine
tou, and he knew something about colour. Kami used to dream colour; I swear he could never
have seen the genuine article; but he evolved it; and it was good.’
‘Recollect some of those views in the Soudan?’ said Torpenhow, with a provoking drawl.
Di squirmed in his place. ‘Don’t! It makes me want to get out there again. What colour that
was! Opal and umber and amber and claret and bri-red and sulphur—coatoo-crest—sulphur
—against brown, with a nigger-bla ro stiing up in the middle of it all, and a decorative
frieze of camels festooning in front of a pure pale turquoise sky.’ He began to walk up and
down. ‘And yet, you know, if you try to give these people the thing as God gave it, keyed down
to their comprehension and according to the powers He has given you——’
‘Modest man! Go on.’‘Half a dozen epicene young pagans who haven’t even been to Algiers will tell you, first, that
your notion is borrowed, and, secondly, that it isn’t Art.
‘is comes of my leaving town for a month. Diie, you’ve been promenading among the
toy-shops and hearing people talk.’
‘I couldn’t help it,’ said Di, penitently. ‘You weren’t here, and it was lonely these long
evenings. A man can’t work for ever.’
‘A man might have gone to a pub, and got decently drunk.’
‘I wish I had; but I forgathered with some men of sorts. ey said they were artists, and I
knew some of them could draw,—but they wouldn’t draw. ey gave me tea,—tea at five in the
aernoon!—and talked about Art and the state of their souls. As if their souls maered. I’ve
heard more about Art and seen less of her in the last six months than in the whole of my life.
Do you remember Cassavei, who worked for some continental syndicate, out with the desert
column? He was a regular Christmas-tree of contraptions when he took the field in full fig, with
his water-bole, lanyard, revolver, writing-case, housewife, gig-lamps, and the Lord knows
what all. He used to fiddle about with ’em and show us how they worked; but he never seemed
to do much except fudge his reports from the Nilghai. See?’
‘Dear old Nilghai! He’s in town, fatter than ever. He ought to be up here this evening. I see the
comparison perfectly. You should have kept clear of all that man-millinery. Serves you right;
and I hope it will unsettle your mind.’
‘It won’t. It has taught me what Art—holy sacred Art—means.’
‘You’ve learnt something while I’ve been away. What is Art?’
‘Give ’em what they know, and when you’ve done it once do it again.’ Di dragged forward
a canvas laid face to the wall. ‘Here’s a sample of real Art. It’s going to be a facsimile
reproduction for a weekly. I called it “His Last Shot.” It’s worked up from the lile water-colour
I made outside El Maghrib. Well, I lured my model, a beautiful rifleman, up here with drink; I
drored him, and I redrored him, and I redrored him, and I made him a flushed, dishevelled,
bedevilled scallawag, with his helmet at the ba of his head, and the living fear of death in his
eye, and the blood oozing out of a cut over his ankle-bone. He wasn’t prey, but he was all
soldier and very much man.’
‘Once more, modest child!’
Di laughed. ‘Well, it’s only to you I’m talking. I did him just as well as I knew how, making
allowance for the sliness of oils. en the art-manager of that abandoned paper said that his
subscribers wouldn’t like it. It was brutal and coarse and violent,—man being naturally gentle
when he’s fighting for his life. ey wanted something more restful, with a lile more colour. I
could have said a good deal, but you might as well talk to a sheep as an art-manager. I took my
“Last Shot” ba. Behold the result! I put him into a lovely red coat without a spe on it. at is
Art. I polished his boots,—observe the high light on the toe. at is Art. I cleaned his rifle,—rifles
are always clean on service,—because that is Art. I pipeclayed his helmet,—pipeclay is always
used on active service, and is indispensable to Art. I shaved his in, I washed his hands, and
gave him an air of faed peace. Result, military tailor’s paern-plate. Price, thank Heaven, twice
as much as for the first sketch, which was moderately decent.’
‘And do you suppose you’re going to give that thing out as your work?’
‘Why not? I did it. Alone I did it, in the interests of sacred, home-bred Art and Dickenson’s
Weekly.’
Torpenhow smoked in silence for a while. en came the verdict, delivered from rolling
clouds: ‘If you were only a mass of blathering vanity, Di, I wouldn’t mind,—I’d let you go to
the deuce on your own mahl-sti; but when I consider what you are to me, and when I find
that to vanity you add the twopenny-halfpenny pique of a twelve-year-old girl, then I bestir
myself in your behalf. Thus!’
e canvas ripped as Torpenhow’s booted foot shot through it, and the terrier jumped down,
thinking rats were about.‘If you have any bad language to use, use it. You have not. I continue. You are an idiot,
because no man born of woman is strong enough to take liberties with his public, even though
they be—which they ain’t—all you say they are.’
‘But they don’t know any beer. What can you expect from creatures born and bred in this
light?’ Di pointed to the yellow fog. ‘If they want furniture-polish, let them have
furniturepolish, so long as they pay for it. They are only men and women. You talk as if they were gods.’
‘at sounds very fine, but it has nothing to do with the case. ey are they people you have
to do work for, whether you like it or not. ey are your masters. Don’t be deceived, Diie, you
aren’t strong enough to trifle with them,—or with yourself, whi is more important. Moreover,
—Come ba, Binkie: that red daub isn’t going anywhere,—unless you take precious good care,
you will fall under the damnation of the e-book, and that’s worse than death. You will get
drunk—you-re half drunk already—on easily acquired money. For that money and you own
infernal vanity you are willing to deliberately turn out bad work. You’ll do quite enough bad
work without knowing it. And, Diie, as I love you and as I know you love me, I am not going
to let you cut off your nose to spite your face for all the gold in England. at’s seled. Now
swear.’
‘Don’t know, said Di. ‘I’ve been trying to make myself angry, but I can’t, you’re so
abominably reasonable. There will be a row on Dickenson’s Weekly, I fancy.’
‘Why the Dickenson do you want to work on a weekly paper? It’s slow bleeding of power.’
‘It brings in the very desirable dollars,’ said Dick, his hands in his pockets.
Torpenhow wated him with large contempt. ‘Why, I thought it was a man!’ said he. ‘It’s a
child.’
‘No, it isn’t,’ said Di, wheeling quily. ‘You’ve no notion what the certainty of cash means
to a man who has always wanted it badly. Nothing will pay me for some of my life’s joys; on
that Chinese pig-boat, for instance, when we ate bread and jam for every meal, because
HoWang wouldn’t allow us anything beer, and it all tasted of pig,—Chinese pig. I’ve worked for
this, I’ve sweated and I’ve starved for this, line on line and month aer month. And now I’ve
got it I am going to make the most of it while it lasts. Let them pay—they’ve no knowledge.’
‘What does Your Majesty please to want? You can’t smoke more than you do; you won’t
drink; you’re a gross feeder; and you dress in the dark, by the look of you. You wouldn’t keep a
horse the other day when I suggested, because, you said, it might fall lame, and whenever you
cross the street you take a hansom. Even you are not foolish enough to suppose that theatres
and all the live things you can by thereabouts mean Life. What earthly need have you for
money?’
‘It’s there, bless its golden heart,’ said Di. ‘It’s there all the time. Providence has sent me
nuts while I have teeth to cra ’em with. I haven’t yet found the nut I wish to cra, but I’m
keeping my teeth filed. Perhaps some day you and I will go for a walk round the wide earth.’
‘With no work to do, nobody to worry us, and nobody to compete with? You would be unfit
to speak to in a week. Besides, I shouldn’t go. I don’t care to profit by the price of a man’s soul,
—for that’s what it would mean. Dick, it’s no use arguing. You’re a fool.’
‘Don’t see it. When I was on that Chinese pig-boat, our captain got credit for saving about
twenty-five thousand very seasi lile pigs, when our old tramp of a steamer fell foul of a
timber-junk. Now, taking those pigs as a parallel——’
‘Oh, confound your parallels! Whenever I try to improve your soul, you always drag in some
anecdote from your very shady past. Pigs aren’t the British public; and self-respect is self-respect
the world over. Go out for a walk and try to cat some self-respect. And, I say, if the Nilghai
comes up this evening can I show him your diggings?’
‘Surely.’ And Di departed, to take counsel with himself in the rapidly gathering London
fog.
Half an hour aer he had le, the Nilghai laboured up the staircase. He was the iefest, as he
was the youngest, of the war correspondents, and his experiences dated from the birth of theneedle-gun. Saving only his ally, Keneu the Great War Eagle, there was no man higher in the
cra than he, and he always opened his conversation with the news that there would be trouble
in the Balkans in the spring. Torpenhow laughed as he entered.
‘Never mind the trouble in the Balkans. ose lile states are always screeing. You’ve heard
about Dick’s luck?’
‘Yes; he has been called up to notoriety, hasn’t he? I hope you keep him properly humble. He
wants suppressing from time to time.’
‘He does. He’s beginning to take liberties with what he thinks is his reputation.’
‘Already! By Jove, he has eek! I don’t know about his reputation, but he’ll come a cropper if
he tries that sort of thing.’
‘So I told him. I don’t think he believes it.’
‘They never do when they first start off. What’s that wreck on the ground there?’
‘Specimen of his latest impertinence.’ Torpenhow thrust the torn edges of the canvas together
and showed the well-groomed picture to the Nilghai, who looked at it for a moment and
whistled.
‘It’s a romo,’ said he,—’a romo-litholeo-margarine fake! What possessed him to do it?
And yet how thoroughly he has caught the note that cates a public who think with their boots
and read with their elbows! e cold-blooded insolence of the work almost saves it; but he
mustn’t go on with this. Hasn’t he been praised and coered up too mu? You know these
people here have no sense of proportion. ey’ll call him a second Detaille and a third-hand
Meissonier while his fashion lasts. It’s windy diet for a colt.’
‘I don’t think it affects Di mu. You might as well call a young wolf a lion and expect him
to take the compliment in exange for a shin-bone. Di’s soul is in the bank. He’s working for
cash.’
‘Now he has thrown up war work, I suppose he doesn’t see that the obligations of the service
are just the same, only the proprietors are changed.’
‘How should he know? He thinks he is his own master.’
‘Does he? I could undeceive him for his good, if there’s any virtue in print. He wants the
whiplash.’
‘Lay it on with science, then. I’d flay him myself, but I like him too much.’
‘I’ve no scruples. He had the audacity to try to cut me out with a woman at Cairo once. I
forgot that, but I remember now.’
‘Did he cut you out?’
‘You’ll see when I have dealt with him. But, aer all, what’s the good? Leave him alone and
he’ll come home, if he has any stuff in him, dragging or wagging his tail behind him. ere’s
more in a week of life than in a lively weekly. None the less I’ll slate him. I’ll slate him
ponderously in the Cataclysm.’
‘Good lu to you; but I fancy nothing short of a crowbar would make Di wince. His soul
seems to have been fired before we came across him. He’s intensely suspicious and uerly
lawless.’
‘Maer of temper,’ said the Nilghai. ‘It’s the same with horses. Some you wallop and they
work, some you wallop and they jib, and some you wallop and they go out for a walk with their
hands in their pockets.’
‘at’s exactly what Di has done,’ said Torpenhow. ‘Wait till he comes ba. In the
meantime, you can begin your slating here. I’ll show you some of his last and worst work in his
studio.’
Di had instinctively sought running water for a comfort to his mood of mind. He was
leaning over the Embankment wall, wating the rush of the ames through the ares of
Westminster Bridge. He began by thinking of Torpenhow’s advice, but, as of custom, lost
himself in the study of the faces floing past. Some had death wrien on their features, and
Di marvelled that they could laugh. Others, clumsy and coarse-built for the most part, werealight with love; others were merely drawn and lined with work; but there was something, Di
knew, to be made out of them all. e poor at least should suffer that he might learn, and the
ri should pay for the output of his learning. us his credit in the world and his cash balance
at the bank would be increased. So mu the beer for him. He had suffered. Now he would take
toll of the ills of others.
e fog was driven apart for a moment, and the sun shone, a blood-red wafer, on the water.
Di wated the spot till he heard the voice of the tide between the piers die down like the
wash of the sea at low tide. A girl hard pressed by her lover shouted shamelessly, ‘Ah, get away,
you beast!’ and a shi of the same wind that had opened the fog drove across Di’s face the
bla smoke of a river-steamer at her berth below the wall. He was blinded for the moment,
then spun round and found himself face to face with—Maisie.
ere was no mistaking. e years had turned the ild to a woman, but they had not altered
the dark-gray eyes, the thin scarlet lips, or the firmly modelled mouth and in; and, that all
should be as it was of old, she wore a closely fitting gray dress.
Since the human soul is finite and not in the least under its own command, Di, advancing,
said ‘Halloo!’ aer the manner of soolboys, and Maisie answered, ‘Oh, Di, is that you?’
en, against his will, and before the brain newly released from considerations of the cash
balance had time to dictate to the nerves, every pulse of Di’s body throbbed furiously and his
palate dried in his mouth. e fog shut down again, and Maisie’s face was pearl-white through
it. No word was spoken, but Di fell into step at her side, and the two paced the Embankment
together, keeping the step as perfectly as in their aernoon excursions to the mud-flats. en
Dick, a little hoarsely—
‘What has happened to Amomma?’
‘He died, Dick. Not cartridges; over-eating. He was always greedy. Isn’t it funny?’
‘Yes. No. Do you mean Amomma?’
‘Ye—es. No. This. Where have you come from?’
‘Over there,’ He pointed eastward through the fog. ‘And you?’
‘Oh, I’m in the north,—the black north, across all the Park. I am very busy.’
‘What do you do?’
‘I paint a great deal. That’s all I have to do.’
‘Why, what’s happened? You had three hundred a year.’
‘I have that still. I am painting; that’s all.’
‘Are you alone, then?’
‘There’s a girl living with me. Don’t walk so fast, Dick; you’re out of step.’
‘Then you noticed it too?’
‘Of course I did. You’re always out of step.’
‘So I am. I’m sorry. You went on with the painting?’
‘Of course. I said I should. I was at the Slade, then at Merton’s in St. John’s Wood, the big
studio, then I pepper-poed,—I mean I went to the National,—and now I’m working under
Kami.’
‘But Kami is in Paris surely?’
‘No; he has his teaing studio in Vitry-sur-Marne. I work with him in the summer, and I live
in London in the winter. I’m a householder.’
‘Do you sell much?’
‘Now and again, but not oen. ere is my ‘bus. I must take it or lose half an hour.
Goodbye, Dick.’
‘Good-bye, Maisie. Won’t you tell me where you live? I must see you again; and perhaps I
could help you. I—I paint a little myself.’
‘I may be in the Park to-morrow, if there is no working light. I walk from the Marble Ar
down and ba again; that is my lile excursion. But of course I shall see you again.’ She
stepped into the omnibus and was swallowed up by the fog.‘Well—I—am—damned!’ exclaimed Dick, and returned to the chambers.
Torpenhow and the Nilghai found him siing on the steps to the stgudio door, repeating the
phrase with an awful gravity.
‘You’ll be more damned when I’m done with you,’ said the Nilghai, upheaving his bulk from
behind Torpenhow’s shoulder and waving a sheaf of half-dry manuscript. ‘Di, it is of common
report that you are suffering from swelled head.’
‘Halloo, Nilghai. Ba again? How are the Balkans and all the lile Balkans? One side of your
face is out of drawing, as usual.’
‘Never mind that. I am commissioned to smite you in print. Torpenhow refuses from false
delicacy. I’ve been overhauling the pot-boilers in your studio. They are simply disgraceful.’
‘Oho! that’s it, is it? If you think you can slate me, you’re wrong. You can only describe, and
you need as mu room to turn in, on paper, as a P. and O. cargo-boat. But continue, and be
swift. I’m going to bed.’
‘H’m! h’m! h’m! e first part only deals with your pictures. Here’s the peroration: “For work
done without conviction, for power wasted on trivialities, for labour expended with levity for
the deliberate purpose of winning the easy applause of a fashion-driven public——"
‘That’s “His Last Shot,” second edition. Go on.’
‘——"public, there remains but one end,—the oblivion that is preceded by toleration and
cenotaphed with contempt. From that fate Mr. Heldar has yet to prove himself out of danger.’
‘Wow—wow—wow—wow—wow!’ said Di, profanely. ‘It’s a clumsy ending and vile
journalese, but it’s quite true. And yet,’—he sprang to his feet and snated at the manuscript,
—’you scarred, deboshed, baered old gladiator! you’re sent out when a war begins, to minister
to the blind, brutal, British public’s bestial thirst for blood. ey have no arenas now, but they
must have special correspondents. You’re a fat gladiator who comes up through a trap-door and
talks of what he’s seen. You stand on precisely the same level as an energetic bishop, an affable
actress, a devastating cyclone, or—mine own sweet self. And you presume to lecture me about
my work! Nilghai, if it were worth while I’d caricature you in four papers!’
The Nilghai winced. He had not thought of this.
‘As it is, I shall take this stuff and tear it small—so!’ e manuscript fluered in slips down
the dark well of the staircase. ‘Go home, Nilghai,’ said Di; ‘go home to your lonely lile bed,
and leave me in peace. I am about to turn in till to-morrow.’
‘Why, it isn’t seven yet!’ said Torpenhow, with amazement.
‘It shall be two in the morning, if I oose,’ said Di, baing to the studio door. ‘I go to
grapple with a serious crisis, and I shan’t want any dinner.’
The door shut and was locked.
‘What can you do with a man like that?’ said the Nilghai.
‘Leave him alone. He’s as mad as a hatter.’
At eleven there was a kiing on the studio door. ‘Is the Nilghai with you still?’ said a voice
from within. ‘en tell him he might have condensed the whole of his lumbering nonsense into
an epigram: “Only the free are bond, and only the bond are free.” Tell him he’s an idiot, Torp,
and tell him I’m another.’
‘All right. Come out and have supper. You’re smoking on an empty stomach.’
There was no answer.
▲▲▲Chapter V
‘I have a thousand men,’ said he,
‘To wait upon my will,
And towers nine upon the Tyne,
And three upon the Till.’
‘And what care I for you men,’ said she,
‘Or towers from Tyne to Till,
Sith you must go with me,’ she said,
‘To wait upon my will?’
Sir Hoggie and the Fairies
Next morning Torpenhow found Dick sunk in deepest repose of tobacco.
‘Well, madman, how d’you feel?’
‘I don’t know. I’m trying to find out.’
‘You had much better do some work.’
‘Maybe; but I’m in no hurry. I’ve made a discovery. Torp, there’s too mu Ego in my
Cosmos.’
‘Not really! Is this revelation due to my lectures, or the Nilghai’s?’
‘It came to me suddenly, all on my own account. Mu too mu Ego; and now I’m going to
work.’
He turned over a few half-finished sketches, drummed on a new canvas, cleaned three brushes,
set Binkie to bite the toes of the lay-figure, raled through his collection of arms and
accoutrements, and then went out abruptly, declaring that he had done enough for the day.
‘is is positively indecent,’ said Torpenhow, ‘and the first time that Di has ever broken up
a light morning. Perhaps he has found out that he has a soul, or an artistic temperament, or
something equally valuable. at comes of leaving him alone for a month. Perhaps he has been
going out of evenings. I must look to this.’ He rang for the bald-headed old housekeeper, whom
nothing could astonish or annoy.
‘Beeton, did Mr. Heldar dine out at all while I was out of town?’
‘Never laid ’is dress-clothes out once, sir, all the time. Mostly ’e dined in; but ’e brought some
most remarkable young gentlemen up ’ere aer theatres once or twice. Remarkable fancy they
was. You gentlemen on the top floor does very mu as you likes, but it do seem to me, sir,
droppin’ a walkin’-sti down five flights o’ stairs an’ then goin’ down four abreast to pi it
up again at half-past two in the mornin’, singin’ “Bring ba the whiskey, Willie darlin,’”—not
once or twice, but scores o’ times,—isn’t arity to the other tenants. What I say is, “Do as you
would be done by.” That’s my motto.’
‘Of course! of course! I’m afraid the top floor isn’t the quietest in the house.’
‘I make no complaints, sir. I have spoke to Mr. Heldar friendly, an’ he laughed, an’ did me a
picture of the missis that is as good as a coloured print. It ‘asn’t the high shine of a photograph,
but what I say is, “Never look a gi-horse in the mouth.” Mr. Heldar’s dress-clothes ’aven’t been
on him for weeks.’
‘Then it’s all right,’ said Torpenhow to himself. ‘Orgies are healthy, and Dick has a head of his
own, but when it comes to women making eyes I’m not so certain,—Binkie, never you be a man,
little dorglums. They’re contrary brutes, and they do things without any reason.’
Di had turned northward across the Park, but he was walking in the spirit on the mud-flats
with Maisie. He laughed aloud as he remembered the day when he had deed Amomma’s horns
with the ham-frills, and Maisie, white with rage, had cuffed him. How long those four years
seemed in review, and how closely Maisie was connected with every hour of them! Storm acrossthe sea, and Maisie in a gray dress on the bea, sweeping her drened hair out of her eyes and
laughing at the homeward race of the fishing-smas; hot sunshine on the mud-flats, and Maisie
sniffing scornfully, with her in in the air; Maisie flying before the wind that threshed the
foreshore and drove the sand like small shot about her ears; Maisie, very composed and
independent, telling lies to Mrs. Jenne while Di supported her with coarser perjuries; Maisie
piing her way delicately from stone to stone, a pistol in her hand and her teeth firm-set; and
Maisie in a gray dress siing on the grass between the mouth of a cannon and a nodding yellow
sea-poppy. e pictures passed before him one by one, and the last stayed the longest. Di was
perfectly happy with a quiet peace that was as new to his mind as it was foreign to his
experiences. It never occurred to him that there might be other calls upon his time than loafing
across the Park in the forenoon.
‘ere’s a good working light now,’ he said, wating his shadow placidly. ‘Some poor devil
ought to be grateful for this. And there’s Maisie.’
She was walking towards him from the Marble Ar, and he saw that no mannerism of her
gait had been anged. It was good to find her still Maisie, and, so to speak, his next-door
neighbour. No greeting passed between them, because there had been none in the old days.
‘What are you doing out of your studio at this hour?’ said Di, as one who was entitled to
ask.
‘Idling. Just idling. I got angry with a in and scraped it out. en I le it in a lile heap of
paint-chips and came away.’
‘I know what palette-knifing means. What was the piccy?’
‘A fancy head that wouldn’t come right,—horrid thing!’
‘I don’t like working over scraped paint when I’m doing flesh. e grain comes up woolly as
the paint dries.’
‘Not if you scrape properly.’ Maisie waved her hand to illustrate her methods. ere was a
dab of paint on the white cuff. Dick laughed.
‘You’re as untidy as ever.’
‘That comes well from you. Look at your own cuff.’
‘By Jove, yes! It’s worse than yours. I don’t think we’ve mu altered in anything. Let’s see,
though.’ He looked at Maisie critically. e pale blue haze of an autumn day crept between the
tree-trunks of the Park and made a baground for the gray dress, the bla velvet toque above
the black hair, and the resolute profile.
‘No, there’s nothing anged. How good it is! D’you remember when I fastened your hair into
the snap of a hand-bag?’
Maisie nodded, with a twinkle in her eyes, and turned her full face to Dick.
‘Wait a minute,’ said he. ‘at mouth is down at the corners a lile. Who’s been worrying
you, Maisie?’
‘No one but myself. I never seem to get on with my work, and yet I try hard enough, and
Kami says——’
‘“Continuez, mesdemoiselles. Continuez toujours, mes enfants.” Kami is depressing. I beg your
pardon.’
‘Yes, that’s what he says. He told me last summer that I was doing beer and he’d let me
exhibit this year.’
‘Not in this place, surely?’
‘Of course not. The Salon.’
‘You fly high.’
‘I’ve been beating my wings long enough. Where do you exhibit, Dick?’
‘I don’t exhibit. I sell.’
‘What is your line, then?’
‘Haven’t you heard?’ Di’s eyes opened. Was this thing possible? He cast about for some
means of conviction. ey were not far from the Marble Ar. ‘Come up Oxford Street a lileand I’ll show you.’
A small knot of people stood round a print-shop that Di knew well. ‘Some reproduction of
my work inside,’ he said, with suppressed triumph. Never before had success tasted so sweet
upon the tongue. ‘You see the sort of things I paint. D’you like it?’
Maisie looked at the wild whirling rush of a field-baery going into action under fire. Two
artillery-men stood behind her in the crowd.
‘ey’ve ued the off lead-’orse’ said one to the other. ‘’E’s tore up awful, but they’re
makin’ good time with the others. at lead-driver drives beer nor you, Tom. See ’ow cunnin’
’e’s nursin’ ’is ‘orse.’
‘Number Three’ll be off the limber, next jolt,’ was the answer.
‘No, ’e won’t. See ‘ow ’is foot’s braced against the iron? ’e’s all right.’
Di wated Maisie’s face and swelled with joy—fine, rank, vulgar triumph. She was more
interested in the little crowd than in the picture. That was something that she could understand.
‘And I wanted it so! Oh, I did want it so!’ she said at last, under her breath.
‘Me,—all me!’ said Di, placidly. ‘Look at their faces. It hits ’em. ey don’t know what
makes their eyes and mouths open; but I know. And I know my work’s right.’
‘Yes. I see. Oh, what a thing to have come to one!’
‘Come to one, indeed! I had to go out and look for it. What do you think?’
‘I call it success. Tell me how you got it.’
ey returned to the Park, and Di delivered himself of the saga of his own doings, with all
the arrogance of a young man speaking to a woman. From the beginning he told the tale, the I—
I—I’s flashing through the records as telegraph-poles fly past the traveller. Maisie listened and
nodded her head. e histories of strife and privation did not move her a hair’s-breadth. At the
end of ea canto he would conclude, ‘And that gave me some notion of handling colour,’ or
light, or whatever it might be that he had set out to pursue and understand. He led her breathless
across half the world, speaking as he had never spoken in his life before. And in the flood-tide of
his exaltation there came upon him a great desire to pi up this maiden who nodded her head
and said, ‘I understand. Go on,’—to pi her up and carry her away with him, because she was
Maisie, and because she understood, and because she was his right, and a woman to be desired
above all women.
en he eed himself abruptly. ‘And so I took all I wanted,’ he said, ‘and I had to fight for
it. Now you tell.’
Maisie’s tale was almost as gray as her dress. It covered years of patient toil baed by savage
pride that would not be broken thought dealers laughed, and fogs delayed work, and Kami was
unkind and even sarcastic, and girls in other studios were painfully polite. It had a few bright
spots, in pictures accepted at provincial exhibitions, but it wound up with the o repeated wail,
‘And so you see, Dick, I had no success, though I worked so hard.’
en pity filled Di. Even thus had Maisie spoken when she could not hit the breakwater,
half an hour before she had kissed him. And that had happened yesterday.
‘Never mind,’ he said. ‘I’ll tell you something, if you’ll believe it.’ e words were shaping
themselves of their own accord. ‘e whole thing, lo, sto, and barrel, isn’t worth one big
yellow sea-poppy below Fort Keeling.’
Maisie flushed a lile. ‘It’s all very well for you to talk, but you’ve had the success and I
haven’t.’
‘Let me talk, then. I know you’ll understand. Maisie, dear, it sounds a bit absurd, but those
ten years never existed, and I’ve come ba again. It really is just the same. Can’t you see?
You’re alone now and I’m alone. What’s the use of worrying? Come to me instead, darling.’
Maisie poked the gravel with her parasol. ey were siing on a ben. ‘I understand,’ she
said slowly. ‘But I’ve got my work to do, and I must do it.’
‘Do it with me, then, dear. I won’t interrupt.’
‘No, I couldn’t. It’s my work,—mine,—mine,—mine! I’ve been alone all my life in myself, andI’m not going to belong to anybody except myself. I remember things as well as you do, but that
doesn’t count. We were babies then, and we didn’t know what was before us. Di, don’t be
selfish. I think I see my way to a little success next year. Don’t take it away from me.’
‘I beg your pardon, darling. It’s my fault for speaking stupidly. I can’t expect you to throw up
all your life just because I’m back. I’ll go to my own place and wait a little.’
‘But, Dick, I don’t want you to—go—out of—my life, now you’ve just come back.’
‘I’m at your orders; forgive me.’ Di devoured the troubled lile face with his eyes. ere
was triumph in them, because he could not conceive that Maisie should refuse sooner or later to
love him, since he loved her.
‘It’s wrong of me,’ said Maisie, more slowly than before; ‘it’s wrong and selfish; but, oh, I’ve
been so lonely! No, you misunderstand. Now I’ve seen you again,—it’s absurd, but I want to
keep you in my life.’
‘Naturally. We belong.’
‘We don’t; but you always understood me, and there is so mu in my work that you could
help me in. You know things and the ways of doing things. You must.’
‘I do, I fancy, or else I don’t know myself. en you won’t care to lose sight of me altogether,
and—you want me to help you in your work?’
‘Yes; but remember, Di, nothing will ever come of it. at’s why I feel so selfish. Can’t
things stay as they are? I do want your help.’
‘You shall have it. But let’s consider. I must see your pics first, and overhaul your sketes,
and find out about your tendencies. You should see what the papers say about my tendencies!
Then I’ll give you good advice, and you shall paint according. Isn’t that it, Maisie?’
Again there was triumph in Dick’s eye.
‘It’s too good of you,—mu too good. Because you are consoling yourself with what will
never happen, and I know that, and yet I want to keep you. Don’t blame me later, please.’
‘I’m going into the maer with my eyes open. Moreover the een can do no wrong. It isn’t
your selfishness that impresses me. It’s your audacity in proposing to make use of me.’
‘Pooh! You’re only Dick,—and a print-shop.’
‘Very good: that’s all I am. But, Maisie, you believe, don’t you, that I love you? I don’t want
you to have any false notions about brothers and sisters.’
Maisie looked up for a moment and dropped her eyes.
‘It’s absurd, but—I believe. I wish I could send you away before you get angry with me. But—
but the girl that lives with me is red-haired, and an impressionist, and all our notions clash.’
‘So do ours, I think. Never mind. ree months from to-day we shall be laughing at this
together.’
Maisie shook her head mournfully. ‘I knew you wouldn’t understand, and it will only hurt
you more when you find out. Look at my face, Dick, and tell me what you see.’
ey stood up and faced ea other for a moment. e fog was gathering, and it stifled the
roar of the traffic of London beyond the railings. Di brought all his painfully acquired
knowledge of faces to bear on the eyes, mouth, and chin underneath the black velvet toque.
‘It’s the same Maisie, and it’s the same me,’ he said. ‘We’ve both nice lile wills of our own,
and one or other of us has to be broken. Now about the future. I must come and see your
pictures some day,—I suppose when the red-haired girl is on the premises.’
‘Sundays are my best times. You must come on Sundays. ere are su heaps of things I
want to talk about and ask your advice about. Now I must get back to work.’
‘Try to find out before next Sunday what I am,’ said Di. ‘Don’t take my word for anything
I’ve told you. Good-bye, darling, and bless you.’
Maisie stole away like a lile gray mouse. Di wated her till she was out of sight, but he
did not hear her say to herself, very soberly, ‘I’m a wret,—a horrid, selfish wret. But it’s
Dick, and Dick will understand.’
No one has yet explained what actually happens when an irresistible force meets theimmovable post, though many have thought deeply, even as Di thought. He tried to assure
himself that Maisie would be led in a few weeks by his mere presence and discourse to a beer
way of thinking. en he remembered mu too distinctly her face and all that was wrien on
it.
‘If I know anything of heads,’ he said, ‘there’s everything in that face but love. I shall have to
put that in myself; and that in and mouth won’t be won for nothing. But she’s right. She
knows what she wants, and she’s going to get it. What insolence! Me! Of all the people in the
wide world, to use me! But then she’s Maisie. ere’s no geing over that fact; and it’s good to
see her again. is business must have been simmering at the ba of my head for years…. She’ll
use me as I used Binat at Port Said. She’s quite right. It will hurt a lile. I shall have to see her
every Sunday,—like a young man courting a housemaid. She’s sure to come around; and yet—
that mouth isn’t a yielding mouth. I shall be wanting to kiss her all the time, and I shall have to
look at her pictures,—I don’t even know what sort of work she does yet,—and I shall have to talk
about Art,—Woman’s Art! erefore, particularly and perpetually, damn all varieties of Art. It
did me a good turn once, and now it’s in my way. I’ll go home and do some Art.’
Half-way to the studio, Di was smien with a terrible thought. e figure of a solitary
woman in the fog suggested it.
‘She’s all alone in London, with a red-haired impressionist girl, who probably has the
digestion of an ostri. Most red-haired people have. Maisie’s a bilious lile body. ey’ll eat
like lone women,—meals at all hours, and tea with all meals. I remember how the students in
Paris used to pig along. She may fall ill at any minute, and I shan’t be able to help. Whew! this is
ten times worse than owning a wife.’
Torpenhow entered the studio at dusk, and looked at Di with eyes full of the austere love
that springs up between men who have tugged at the same oar together and are yoked by
custom and use and the intimacies of toil. is is a good love, and, since it allows, and even
encourages, strife, recrimination, and brutal sincerity, does not die, but grows, and is proof
against any absence and evil conduct.
Di was silent aer he handed Torpenhow the filled pipe of council. He thought of Maisie
and her possible needs. It was a new thing to think of anybody but Torpenhow, who could think
for himself. Here at last was an outlet for that cash balance. He could adorn Maisie barbarically
with jewelry,—a thi gold nelace round that lile ne, bracelets upon the rounded arms, and
rings of price upon her hands,—the cool, temperate, ringless hands that he had taken between his
own. It was an absurd thought, for Maisie would not even allow him to put one ring on one
finger, and she would laugh at golden trappings. It would be beer to sit with her quietly in the
dusk, his arm around her ne and her face on his shoulder, as befied husband and wife.
Torpenhow’s boots creaked that night, and his strong voice jarred. Di’s brows contracted and
he murmured an evil word because he had taken all his success as a right and part payment for
past discomfort, and now he was eed in his stride by a woman who admied all the success
and did not instantly care for him.
‘I say, old man,’ said Torpenhow, who had made one or two vain aempts at conversation, ‘I
haven’t put your back up by anything I’ve said lately, have I?’
‘You! No. How could you?’
‘Liver out of order?’
‘e truly healthy man doesn’t know he has a liver. I’m only a bit worried about things in
general. I suppose it’s my soul.’
‘e truly healthy man doesn’t know he has a soul. What business have you with luxuries of
that kind?’
‘It came of itself. Who’s the man that says that we’re all islands shouting lies to ea other
across seas of misunderstanding?’
‘He’s right, whoever he is,—except about the misunderstanding. I don’t think we could
misunderstand each other.’The blue smoke curled back from the ceiling in clouds. Then Torpenhow, insinuatingly—
‘Dick, is it a woman?’
‘Be hanged if it’s anything remotely resembling a woman; and if you begin to talk like that,
I’ll hire a red-bri studio with white paint trimmings, and begonias and petunias and blue
Hungarias to play among three-and-sixpenny pot-palms, and I’ll mount all my pics in
anilinedye plush plasters, and I’ll invite every woman who maunders over what her guide-books tell
her is Art, and you shall receive ’em, Torp,—in a snuff-brown velvet coat with yellow trousers
and an orange tie. You’ll like that?’
‘Too thin, Di. A beer man than you once denied with cursing and swearing. You’ve
overdone it, just as he did. It’s no business of mine, of course, but it’s comforting to think that
somewhere under the stars there’s saving up for you a tremendous thrashing. Whether it’ll come
from heaven or earth, I don’t know, but it’s bound to come and break you up a lile. You want
hammering.’
Dick shivered. ‘All right,’ said he. ‘When this island is disintegrated, it will call for you.’
‘I shall come round the corner and help to disintegrate it some more. We’re talking nonsense.
Come along to a theatre.’
▲▲▲Chapter VI
‘And you may lead a thousand men,
Nor ever draw the rein,
But ere ye lead the Faery Queen
’Twill burst your heart in twain.’
He has slipped his foot from the stirrup-bar,
The bridle from his hand,
And he is bound by hand and foot
To the Queen o’ Faery-land.
Sir Hoggie and the Fairies.
Some weeks later, on a very foggy Sunday, Di was returning across the Park to his studio.
‘is,’ he said, ‘is evidently the thrashing that Torp meant. It hurts more than I expected; but the
Queen can do no wrong; and she certainly has some notion of drawing.’
He had just finished a Sunday visit to Maisie,—always under the green eyes of the red-haired
impressionist girl, whom he learned to hate at sight,—and was tingling with a keen sense of
shame. Sunday aer Sunday, puing on his best clothes, he had walked over to the untidy house
north of the Park, first to see Maisie’s pictures, and then to criticise and advise upon them as he
realised that they were productions on whi advice would not be wasted. Sunday aer Sunday,
and his love grew with ea visit, he had been compelled to cram his heart ba from between
his lips when it prompted him to kiss Maisie several times and very mu indeed. Sunday aer
Sunday, the head above the heart had warned him that Maisie was not yet aainable, and that it
would be beer to talk as connectedly as possible upon the mysteries of the cra that was all in
all to her. erefore it was his fate to endure weekly torture in the studio built out over the
clammy ba garden of a frail stuffy lile villa where nothing was ever in its right place and
nobody every called,—to endure and to wat Maisie moving to and fro with the teacups. He
abhorred tea, but, since it gave him a little longer time in her presence, he drank it devoutly, and
the red-haired girl sat in an untidy heap and eyed him without speaking. She was always
wating him. Once, and only once, when she had le the studio, Maisie showed him an album
that held a few poor cuings from provincial papers,—the briefest of hurried notes on some of
her pictures sent to outlying exhibitions. Di stooped and kissed the paint-smudged thumb on
the open page. ‘Oh, my love, my love,’ he muered, ‘do you value these things? Chu ’em into
the waste-paper basket!’
‘Not till I get something better,’ said Maisie, shutting the book.
en Di, moved by no respect for his public and a very deep regard for the maiden, did
deliberately propose, in order to secure more of these coveted cuings, that he should paint a
picture which Maisie should sign.
‘at’s ildish,’ said Maisie, ‘and I didn’t think it of you. It must be my work. Mine,—mine,—
mine!’
‘Go and design decorative medallions for ri brewers’ houses. You are thoroughly good at
that.’ Dick was sick and savage.
‘Beer things than medallions, Di,’ was the answer, in tones that recalled a gray-eyed
atom’s fearless spee to Mrs. Jenne. Di would have abased himself uerly, but that other
girl trailed in.
Next Sunday he laid at Maisie’s feet small gis of pencils that could almost draw of
themselves and colours in whose permanence he believed, and he was ostentatiously aentive to
the work in hand. It demanded, among other things, an exposition of the faith that was in him.
Torpenhow’s hair would have stood on end had he heard the fluency with whi Di preaedhis own gospel of Art.
A month before, Di would have been equally astonished; but it was Maisie’s will and
pleasure, and he dragged his words together to make plain to her comprehension all that had
been hidden to himself of the whys and wherefores of work. ere is not the least difficulty in
doing a thing if you only know how to do it; the trouble is to explain your method.
‘I could put this right if I had a brush in my hand,’ said Di, despairingly, over the modelling
of a in that Maisie complained would not ‘look flesh,’—it was the same in that she had
scraped out with the palee knife,—’but I find it almost impossible to tea you. ere’s a queer
grin, Dut tou about your painting that I like; but I’ve a notion that you’re weak in drawing.
You foreshorten as though you never used the model, and you’ve caught Kami’s pasty way of
dealing with flesh in shadow. en, again, though you don’t know it yourself, you shirk hard
work. Suppose you spend some of your time on line alone. Line doesn’t allow of shirking. Oils
do, and three square ines of flashy, triy stuff in the corner of a pic sometimes carry a bad
thing off,—as I know. at’s immoral. Do line-work for a lile while, and then I can tell more
about your powers, as old Kami used to say.’
Maisie protested; she did not care for the pure line.
‘I know,’ said Di. ‘You want to do your fancy heads with a bun of flowers at the base of
the ne to hide bad modelling.’ e red-haired girl laughed a lile. ‘You want to do landscapes
with cale knee-deep in grass to hide bad drawing. You want to do a great deal more than you
can do. You have sense of colour, but you want form. Colour’s a gi,—put it aside and think no
more about it,—but form you can be drilled into. Now, all your fancy heads—and some of them
are very good—will keep you exactly where you are. With line you must go forward or
backward, and it will show up all your weaknesses.’
‘But other people——’ began Maisie.
‘You mustn’t mind what other people do. If their souls were your soul, it would be different.
You stand and fall by your own work, remember, and it’s waste of time to think of any one else
in this battle.’
Di paused, and the longing that had been so resolutely put away came ba into his eyes.
He looked at Maisie, and the look asked as plainly as words, Was it not time to leave all this
barren wilderness of canvas and counsel and join hands with Life and Love?
Maisie assented to the new programme of sooling so adorably that Di could hardly
restrain himself from piing her up then and there and carrying her off to the nearest
registrar’s office. It was the implicit obedience to the spoken word and the blank indifference to
the unspoken desire that baffled and buffeted his soul. He held authority in that house,—
authority limited, indeed, to one-half of one aernoon in seven, but very real while it lasted.
Maisie had learned to appeal to him on many subjects, from the proper paing of pictures to
the condition of a smoky imney. e red-haired girl never consulted him about anything. On
the other hand, she accepted his appearances without protest, and wated him always. He
discovered that the meals of the establishment were irregular and fragmentary. ey depended
iefly on tea, piles, and biscuit, as he had suspected from the beginning. e girls were
supposed to market week and week about, but they lived, with the help of a arwoman, as
casually as the young ravens. Maisie spent most of her income on models, and the other girl
revelled in apparatus as refined as her work was rough. Armed with knowledge, dear-bought
from the Dos, Di warned Maisie that the end of semi-starvation meant the crippling of
power to work, whi was considerably worse than death. Maisie took the warning, and gave
more thought to what she ate and drank. When his trouble returned upon him, as it generally
did in the long winter twilights, the remembrance of that lile act of domestic authority and his
coercion with a hearth-brush of the smoky drawing-room chimney stung Dick like a whip-lash.
He conceived that this memory would be the extreme of his sufferings, till one Sunday, the
red-haired girl announced that she would make a study of Di’s head, and that he would be
good enough to sit still, and—quite as an aerthought—look at Maisie. He sat, because he couldnot well refuse, and for the space of half an hour he reflected on all the people in the past whom
he had laid open for the purposes of his own cra. He remembered Binat most distinctly,—that
Binat who had once been an artist and talked about degradation.
It was the merest monorome roughing in of a head, but it presented the dumb waiting, the
longing, and, above all, the hopeless enslavement of the man, in a spirit of bitter mockery.
‘I’ll buy it,’ said Dick, promptly, ‘at your own price.’
‘My price is too high, but I dare say you’ll be as grateful if——’ e wet sket, fluered from
the girl’s hand and fell into the ashes of the studio stove. When she pied it up it was
hopelessly smudged.
‘Oh, it’s all spoiled!’ said Maisie. ‘And I never saw it. Was it like?’
‘Thank you,’ said Dick under his breath to the red-haired girl, and he removed himself swiftly.
‘How that man hates me!’ said the girl. ‘And how he loves you, Maisie!’
‘What nonsense? I knew Dick’s very fond of me, but he had his work to do, and I have mine.’
‘Yes, he is fond of you, and I think he knows there is something in impressionism, aer all.
Maisie, can’t you see?’
‘See? See what?’
‘Nothing; only, I know that if I could get any man to look at me as that man looks at you, I’d
—I don’t know what I’d do. But he hates me. Oh, how he hates me!’
She was not altogether correct. Di’s hatred was tempered with gratitude for a few moments,
and then he forgot the girl entirely. Only the sense of shame remained, and he was nursing it
across the Park in the fog. ‘ere’ll be an explosion one of these days,’ he said wrathfully. ‘But it
isn’t Maisie’s fault; she’s right, quite right, as far as she knows, and I can’t blame her. is
business has been going on for three months nearly. ree months!—and it cost me ten years’
knoing about to get at the notion, the merest raw notion, of my work. at’s true; but then I
didn’t have pins, drawing-pins, and palee-knives, stu into me every Sunday. Oh, my lile
darling, if ever I break you, somebody will have a very bad time of it. No, she won’t. I’d be as
big a fool about her as I am now. I’ll poison that red-haired girl on my wedding-day,—she’s
unwholesome,—and now I’ll pass on these present bad times to Torp.’
Torpenhow had been moved to lecture Di more than once lately on the sin of levity, and
Di and listened and replied not a word. In the weeks between the first few Sundays of his
discipline he had flung himself savagely into his work, resolved that Maisie should at least know
the full stret of his powers. en he had taught Maisie that she must not pay the least
aention to any work outside her own, and Maisie had obeyed him all too well. She took his
counsels, but was not interested in his pictures.
‘Your things smell of tobacco and blood,’ she said once. ‘Can’t you do anything except
soldiers?’
‘I could do a head of you that would startle you,’ thought Di,—this was before the
redhaired girl had brought him under the guillotine,—but he only said, ‘I am very sorry,’ and
harrowed Torpenhow’s soul that evening with blasphemies against Art. Later, insensibly and to
a large extent against his own will, he ceased to interest himself in his own work. For Maisie’s
sake, and to soothe the self-respect that it seemed to him he lost ea Sunday, he would not
consciously turn out bad stuff, but, since Maisie did not care even for his best, it were beer not
to do anything at all save wait and mark time between Sunday and Sunday. Torpenhow was
disgusted as the weeks went by fruitless, and then aaed him one Sunday evening when Di
felt uerly exhausted aer three hours’ biting self-restraint in Maisie’s presence. ere was
Language, and Torpenhow withdrew to consult the Nilghai, who had come it to talk continental
politics.
‘Bone-idle, is he? Careless, and toued in the temper?’ said the Nilghai. ‘It isn’t worth
worrying over. Dick is probably playing the fool with a woman.’
‘Isn’t that bad enough?’
‘No. She may throw him out of gear and kno his work to pieces for a while. She may eventurn up here some day and make a scene on the staircase: one never knows. But until Di
speaks of his own accord you had better not touch him. He is no easy-tempered man to handle.’
‘No; I wish he were. He is such an aggressive, cocksure, you-be-damned fellow.’
‘He’ll get that knocked out of him in time. He must learn that he can’t storm up and down the
world with a box of moist tubes and a slick brush. You’re fond of him?’
‘I’d take any punishment that’s in store for him if I could; but the worst of it is, no man can
save his brother.’
‘No, and the worser of it is, there is no disarge in this war. Di must learn his lesson like
the rest of us. Talking of war, there’ll be trouble in the Balkans in the spring.’
‘That trouble is long coming. I wonder if we could drag Dick out there when it comes off?’
Di entered the room soon aerwards, and the question was put to him. ‘Not good enough,’
he said shortly. ‘I’m too comf’y where I am.’
‘Surely you aren’t taking all the stuff in the papers seriously?’ said the Nilghai. ‘Your vogue
will be ended in less than six months,—the public will know your tou and go on to something
new,—and where will you be then?’
‘Here, in England.’
‘When you might be doing decent work among us out there? Nonsense! I shall go, the Keneu
will be there, Torp will be there, Cassavei will be there, and the whole lot of us will be there,
and we shall have as mu as ever we can do, with unlimited fighting and the ance for you of
seeing things that would make the reputation of three Verestchagins.’
‘Um!’ said Dick, pulling at his pipe.
‘You prefer to stay here and imagine that all the world is gaping at your pictures? Just think
how full an average man’s life is of his own pursuits and pleasures. When twenty thousand of
him find time to look up between mouthfuls and grunt something about something they aren’t
the least interested in, the net result is called fame, reputation, or notoriety, according to the
taste and fancy of the speller my lord.’
‘I know that as well as you do. Give me credit for a little gumption.’
‘Be hanged if I do!’
‘Be hanged, then; you probably will be,—for a spy, by excited Turks. Heigh-ho! I’m weary,
dead weary, and virtue has gone out of me.’ Di dropped into a air, and was fast asleep in a
minute.
‘That’s a bad sign,’ said the Nilghai, in an undertone.
Torpenhow pied the pipe from the waistcoat where it was beginning to burn, and put a
pillow behind the head. ‘We can’t help; we can’t help,’ he said. ‘It’s a good ugly sort of old
cocoanut, and I’m fond of it. ere’s the scar of the wipe he got when he was cut over in the
square.’
‘Shouldn’t wonder if that has made him a trifle mad.’
‘I should. He’s a most businesslike madman.’
Then Dick began to snore furiously.
‘Oh, here, no affection can stand this sort of thing. Wake up, Di, and go and sleep
somewhere else, if you intend to make a noise about it.’
‘When a cat has been out on the tiles all night,’ said the Nilghai, in his beard, ‘I notice that
she usually sleeps all day. This is natural history.’
Di staggered away rubbing his eyes and yawning. In the night-wates he was overtaken
with an idea, so simple and so luminous that he wondered he had never conceived it before. It
was full of cra. He would seek Maisie on a week-day,—would suggest an excursion, and would
take her by train to Fort Keeling, over the very ground that they two had trodden together ten
years ago.
‘As a general rule,’ he explained to his in-lathered reflection in the morning, ‘it isn’t safe to
cross an old trail twice. ings remind one of things, and a cold wind gets up, and you feel said;
but this is an exception to every rule that ever was. I’ll go to Maisie at once.’Fortunately, the red-haired girl was out shopping when he arrived, and Maisie in a
paintspaered blouse was warring with her canvas. She was not pleased to see him; for week-day
visits were a stretch of the bond; and it needed all his courage to explain his errand.
‘I know you’ve been working too hard,’ he concluded, with an air of authority. ‘If you do
that, you’ll break down. You had much better come.’
‘Where?’ said Maisie, wearily. She had been standing before her easel too long, and was very
tired.
‘Anywhere you please. We’ll take a train to-morrow and see where it stops. We’ll have lun
somewhere, and I’ll bring you back in the evening.’
‘If there’s a good working light to-morrow, I lose a day.’ Maisie balanced the heavy white
chestnut palette irresolutely.
Di bit ba an oath that was hurrying to his lips. He had not yet learned patience with the
maiden to whom her work was all in all.
‘You’ll lose ever so many more, dear, if you use every hour of working light. Overwork’s only
murderous idleness. Don’t be unreasonable. I’ll call for you to-morrow after breakfast early.’
‘But surely you are going to ask——’
‘No, I am not. I want you and nobody else. Besides, she hates me as mu as I hate her. She
won’t care to come. To-morrow, then; and pray that we get sunshine.’
Di went away delighted, and by consequence did no work whatever. He strangled a wild
desire to order a special train, but bought a great gray kangaroo cloak lined with glossy bla
marten, and then retired into himself to consider things.
‘I’m going out for the day to-morrow with Di,’ said Maisie to the red-haired girl when the
latter returned, tired, from marketing in the Edgware road.
‘He deserves it. I shall have the studio floor thoroughly scrubbed while you’re away. It’s very
dirty.’
Maisie had enjoyed no sort of holiday for months and looked forward to the lile excitement,
but not without misgivings.
‘ere’s nobody nicer than Di when he talks sensibly, she though, but I’m sure he’ll be silly
and worry me, and I’m sure I can’t tell him anything he’d like to hear. If he’d only be sensible, I
should like him so much better.’
Di’s eyes were full of joy when he made his appearance next morning and saw Maisie,
gray-ulstered and black-velvet-hatted, standing in the hallway. Palaces of marble, and not sordid
imitation of grained wood, were surely the fiest baground for su a divinity. e red-haired
girl drew her into the studio for a moment and kissed her hurriedly. Maisie’s eyebrows climbed
to the top of her forehead; she was altogether unused to these demonstrations. ‘Mind my hat,’
she said, hurrying away, and ran down the steps to Dick waiting by the hansom.
‘Are you quite warm enough! Are you sure you wouldn’t like some more breakfast? Put the
cloak over you knees.’
‘I’m quite comf’y, thanks. Where are we going, Di? Oh, do stop singing like that. People
will think we’re mad.’
‘Let ’em think,—if the exertion doesn’t kill them. ey don’t know who we are, and I’m sure I
don’t care who they are. My faith, Maisie, you’re looking lovely!’
Maisie stared directly in front of her and did not reply. e wind of a keen clear winter
morning had put colour into her eeks. Overhead, the creamy-yellow smoke-clouds were
thinning away one by one against a pale-blue sky, and the improvident sparrows broke off from
water-spout committees and cab-rank cabals to clamour of the coming of spring.
‘It will be lovely weather in the country,’ said Dick.
‘But where are we going?’
‘Wait and see.’
e stopped at Victoria, and Di sought tiets. For less than half the fraction of an instant
it occurred to Maisie, comfortably seled by the waiting-room fire, that it was mu morepleasant to send a man to the booking-office than to elbow one’s own way through the crowd.
Di put her into a Pullman,—solely on account of the warmth there; and she regarded the
extravagance with grave scandalised eyes as the train moved out into the country.
‘I wish I knew where we are going,’ she repeated for the twentieth time. e name of a
wellremembered station flashed by, towards the end of the run, and Maisie was delighted.
‘Oh, Dick, you villain!’
‘Well, I thought you might like to see the place again. You haven’t been here since the old
times, have you?’
‘No. I never cared to see Mrs. Jennett again; and she was all that was ever there.’
‘Not quite. Look out a minute. ere’s the windmill above the potato-fields; they haven’t built
villas there yet; d’you remember when I shut you up in it?’
‘Yes. How she beat you for it! I never told it was you.’
‘She guessed. I jammed a sti under the door and told you that I was burying Amomma alive
in the potatoes, and you believed me. You had a trusting nature in those days.’
ey laughed and leaned to look out, identifying ancient landmarks with many
reminiscences. Di fixed his weather eye on the curve of Maisie’s eek, very near his own, and
wated the blood rise under the clear skin. He congratulated himself upon his cunning, and
looked that the evening would bring him a great reward.
When the train stopped they went out to look at an old town with new eyes. First, but from a
distance, they regarded the house of Mrs. Jennett.
‘Suppose she should come out now, what would you do?’ said Dick, with mock terror.
‘I should make a face.’
‘Show, then,’ said Dick, dropping into the speech of childhood.
Maisie made that face in the direction of the mean little villa, and Dick laughed.
‘“is is disgraceful,”’ said Maisie, mimiing Mrs. Jenne’s tone. ‘“Maisie, you run in at
once, and learn the collect, gospel, and epistle for the next three Sundays. Aer all I’ve taught
you, too, and three helps every Sunday at dinner! Dick’s always leading you into mischief. If you
aren’t a gentleman, Dick, you might at least—”’
The sentence ended abruptly. Maisie remembered when it had last been used.
‘“Try to behave like one,”’ said Di, promptly. ‘ite right. Now we’ll get some lun and go
on to Fort Keeling,—unless you’d rather drive there?’
‘We must walk, out of respect to the place. How little changed it all is!’
ey turned in the direction of the sea through unaltered streets, and the influence of old
things lay upon them. Presently they passed a confectioner’s shop mu considered in the days
when their joint pocket-money amounted to a shilling a week.
‘Dick, have you any pennies?’ said Maisie, half to herself.
‘Only three; and if you think you’re going to have two of ’em to buy peppermints with,
you’re wrong. She says peppermints aren’t ladylike.’
Again they laughed, and again the colour came into Maisie’s eeks as the blood boiled
through Di’s heart. Aer a large lun they went down to the bea and to Fort Keeling
across the waste, wind-bien land that no builder had thought it worth his while to defile. e
winter breeze came in from the sea and sang about their ears.
‘Maisie,’ said Di, ‘your nose is geing a crude Prussian blue at the tip. I’ll race you as far as
you please for as much as you please.’
She looked round cautiously, and with a laugh set off, swily as the ulster allowed, till she
was out of breath.
‘We used to run miles,’ she panted. ‘It’s absurd that we can’t run now.’
‘Old age, dear. is it is to get fat and sleek in town. When I wished to pull you hair you
generally ran for three miles, shrieking at the top of your voice. I ought to know, because those
shrieks of yours were meant to call up Mrs. Jennett with a cane and——’
‘Dick, I never got you a beating on purpose in my life.’‘No, of course you never did. Good heavens! look at the sea.’
‘Why, it’s the same as ever!’ said Maisie.
Torpenhow had gathered from Mr. Beeton that Di, properly dressed and shaved, had le the
house at half-past eight in the morning with a travelling-rug over his arm. e Nilghai rolled in
at mid-day for chess and polite conversation.
‘It’s worse than anything I imagined,’ said Torpenhow.
‘Oh, the everlasting Di, I suppose! You fuss over him like a hen with one i. Let him run
riot if he thinks it’ll amuse him. You can whip a young pup off feather, but you can’t whip a
young man.’
‘It isn’t a woman. It’s one woman; and it’s a girl.’
‘Where’s your proof?’
‘He got up and went out at eight this morning,—got up in the middle of the night, by Jove! a
thing he never does except when he’s on service. Even then, remember, we had to ki him out
of his blankets before the fight began at El-Maghrib. It’s disgusting.’
‘It looks odd; but maybe he’s decided to buy a horse at last. He might get up for that, mightn’t
he?’
‘Buy a blazing wheelbarrow! He’d have told us if there was a horse in the wind. It’s a girl.’
‘Don’t be certain. Perhaps it’s only a married woman.’
‘Di has some sense of humour, if you haven’t. Who gets up in the gray dawn to call on
another man’s wife? It’s a girl.’
‘Let it be a girl, then. She may tea him that there’s somebody else in the world besides
himself.’
‘She’ll spoil his hand. She’ll waste his time, and she’ll marry him, and ruin his work for ever.
He’ll be a respectable married man before we can stop him, and—he’ll ever go on the long trail
again.’
‘All quite possible, but the earth won’t spin the other way when that happens…. No! ho! I’d
give something to see Di “go wooing with the boys.” Don’t worry about it. ese things be
with Allah, and we can only look on. Get the chessmen.’
e red-haired girl was lying down in her own room, staring at the ceiling. e footsteps of
people on the pavement sounded, as they grew indistinct in the distance, like a
many-timesrepeated kiss that was all one long kiss. Her hands were by her side, and they opened and shut
savagely from time to time.
e arwoman in arge of the scrubbing of the studio knoed at her door: ‘Beg y’ pardon,
miss, but in cleanin’ of a floor there’s two, not to say three, kind of soap, whi is yaller, an’
moled, an’ disinfectink. Now, jist before I took my pail into the passage I though it would be
pre’aps jest as well if I was to come up ’ere an’ ask you what sort of soap you was wishful that I
should use on them boards. The yaller soap, miss——’
ere was nothing in the spee to have caused the paroxysm of fury that drove the
redhaired girl into the middle of the room, almost shouting—
‘Do you suppose I care what you use? Any kind will do!—any kind!’
e woman fled, and the red-haired girl looked at her own reflection in the glass for an
instant and covered her face with her hands. It was as though she had shouted some shameless
secret aloud.
▲▲▲Chapter VII
Roses red and roses white
Plucked I for my love’s delight.
She would none of all my posies—
Bade me gather her blue roses.
Half the world I wandered through,
Seeking where such flowers grew;
Half the world unto my quest
Answered but with laugh and jest.
It may be beyond the grave
She shall find what she would have.
Mine was but an idle quest—
Roses white and red are best!—Blue Roses
The sea had not anged. Its waters were low on the mud-banks, and the Marazion Bell-buoy
clanked and swung in the tide-way. On the white bea-sand dried stumps of sea-poppy
shivered and chattered.
‘I don’t see the old breakwater,’ said Maisie, under her breath.
‘Let’s be thankful that we have as mu as we have. I don’t believe they’ve mounted a single
new gun on the fort since we were here. Come and look.’
ey came to the glacis of Fort Keeling, and sat down in a nook sheltered from the wind
under the tarred throat of a forty-pounder cannon.
‘Now, if Ammoma were only here!’ said Maisie.
For a long time both were silent. Then Dick took Maisie’s hand and called her by her name.
She shook her head and looked out to sea.
‘Maisie, darling, doesn’t it make any difference?’
‘No!’ between clened teeth. ‘I’d—I’d tell you if it did; but it doesn’t, Oh, Di, please be
sensible.’
‘Don’t you think that it ever will?’
‘No, I’m sure it won’t.’
‘Why?’
Maisie rested her chin on her hand, and, still regarding the sea, spoke hurriedly—
‘I know what you want perfectly well, but I can’t give it to you, Di. It isn’t my fault;
indeed, it isn’t. If I felt that I could care for any one—— But I don’t feel that I care. I simply don’t
understand what the feeling means.’
‘Is that true, dear?’
‘You’ve been very good to me, Diie; and the only way I can pay you ba is by speaking
the truth. I daren’t tell a fib. I despise myself quite enough as it is.’
‘What in the world for?’
‘Because—because I take everything that you give me and I give you nothing in return. It’s
mean and selfish of me, and whenever I think of it it worries me.’
‘Understand once for all, then, that I can manage my own affairs, and if I oose to do
anything you aren’t to blame. You haven’t a single thing to reproach yourself with, darling.’
‘Yes, I have, and talking only makes it worse.’
‘Then don’t talk about it.’
‘How can I help myself? If you find me alone for a minute you are always talking about it;
and when you aren’t you look it. You don’t know how I despise myself sometimes.’‘Great goodness!’ said Di, nearly jumping to his feet. ‘Speak the truth now, Maisie, if you
never speak it again! Do I—does this worrying bore you?’
‘No. It does not.’
‘You’d tell me if it did?’
‘I should let you know, I think.’
‘ank you. e other thing is fatal. But you must learn to forgive a man when he’s in love.
He’s always a nuisance. You must have known that?’
Maisie did not consider the last question worth answering, and Dick was forced to repeat it.
‘ere were other men, of course. ey always worried just when I was in the middle of my
work, and wanted me to listen to them.’
‘Did you listen?’
‘At first; and they couldn’t understand why I didn’t care. And they used to praise my pictures;
and I thought they meant it. I used to be proud of the praise, and tell Kami, and—I shall never
forget—once Kami laughed at me.’
‘You don’t like being laughed at, Maisie, do you?’
‘I hate it. I never laugh at other people unless—unless they do bad work. Dick, tell me honestly
what you think of my pictures generally,—of everything of mine that you’ve seen.’
‘“Honest, honest, and honest over!”’ quoted Di from a catword of long ago. ‘Tell me what
Kami always says.’
Maisie hesitated. ‘He—he says that there is feeling in them.’
‘How dare you tell me a fib like that? Remember, I was under Kami for two years. I know
exactly what he says.’
‘It isn’t a fib.’
‘It’s worse; it’s a half-truth. Kami says, when he puts his head on one side,—so,—“Il y a du
sentiment, mais il n’y a pas de parti pris.”’ He rolled the r threateningly, as Kami used to do.
‘Yes, that is what he says; and I’m beginning to think that he is right.’
‘Certainly he is.’ Di admied that two people in the world could do and say no wrong.
Kami was the man.
‘And now you say the same thing. It’s so disheartening.’
‘I’m sorry, but you asked me to speak the truth. Besides, I love you too mu to pretend about
your work. It’s strong, it’s patient sometimes,—not always,—and sometimes there’s power in it,
but there’s no special reason why it should be done at all. At least, that’s how it strikes me.’
‘ere’s no special reason why anything in the world should ever be done. You know that as
well as I do. I only want success.’
‘You’re going the wrong way to get it, then. Hasn’t Kami ever told you so?’
‘Don’t quote Kami to me. I want to know what you think. My work’s bad, to begin with.’
‘I didn’t say that, and I don’t think it.’
‘It’s amateurish, then.’
‘at it most certainly is not. You’re a work-woman, darling, to your boot-heels, and I respect
you for that.’
‘You don’t laugh at me behind my back?’
‘No, dear. You see, you are more to me than any one else. Put this cloak thing round you, or
you’ll get chilled.’
Maisie wrapped herself in the soft marten skins, turning the gray kangaroo fur to the outside.
‘is is delicious,’ she said, rubbing her in thoughtfully along the fur. ‘Well? Why am I
wrong in trying to get a little success?’
‘Just because you try. Don’t you understand, darling? Good work has nothing to do with—
doesn’t belong to—the person who does it. It’s put into him or her from outside.’
‘But how does that affect——’
‘Wait a minute. All we can do is to learn how to do our work, to be masters of our materials
instead of servants, and never to be afraid of anything.’‘I understand that.’
‘Everything else comes from outside ourselves. Very good. If we sit down quietly to work out
notions that are sent to us, we may or we may not do something that isn’t bad. A great deal
depends on being master of the bris and mortar of the trade. But the instant we begin to think
about success and the effect of our work—to play with one eye on the gallery—we lose power
and tou and everything else. At least that’s how I have found it. Instead of being quiet and
giving every power you possess to your work, you’re freing over something whi you can
neither help no hinder by a minute. See?’
‘It’s so easy for you to talk in that way. People like what you do. Don’t you ever think about
the gallery?’
‘Mu too oen; but I’m always punished for it by loss of power. It’s as simple as the Rule of
ree. If we make light of our work by using it for our own ends, our work will make light of
us, and, as we’re the weaker, we shall suffer.’
‘I don’t treat my work lightly. You know that it’s everything to me.’
‘Of course; but, whether you realise it or not, you give two strokes for yourself to one for
your work. It isn’t your fault, darling. I do exactly the same thing, and know that I’m doing it.
Most of the Fren sools, and all the sools here, drive the students to work for their own
credit, and for the sake of their pride. I was told that all the world was interested in my work,
and everybody at Kami’s talked turpentine, and I honestly believed that the world needed
elevating and influencing, and all manner of impertinences, by my brushes. By Jove, I actually
believed that! When my lile head was bursting with a notion that I couldn’t handle because I
hadn’t sufficient knowledge of my cra, I used to run about wondering at my own
magnificence and getting ready to astonish the world.’
‘But surely one can do that sometimes?’
‘Very seldom with malice aforethought, darling. And when it’s done it’s su a tiny thing,
and the world’s so big, and all but a millionth part of it doesn’t care. Maisie, come with me and
I’ll show you something of the size of the world. One can no more avoid working than eating,—
that goes on by itself,—but try to see what you are working for. I know su lile heavens that I
could take you to,—islands tued away under the Line. You sight them aer weeks of crashing
through water as bla as bla marble because it’s so deep, and you sit in the fore-ains day
after day and see the sun rise almost afraid because the sea’s so lonely.’
‘Who is afraid?—you, or the sun?’
‘e sun, of course. And there are noises under the sea, and sounds overhead in a clear sky.
en you find your island alive with hot moist orids that make mouths at you and can do
everything except talk. There’s a waterfall in it three hundred feet high, just like a sliver of green
jade laced with silver; and millions of wild bees live up in the ros; and you can hear the fat
cocoa-nuts falling from the palms; and you order an ivory-white servant to sling you a long
yellow hammo with tassels on it like ripe maize, and you put up your feet and hear the bees
hum and the water fall till you go to sleep.’
‘Can one work there?’
‘Certainly. One must do something always. You hang your canvas up in a palm tree and let
the parrots criticise. When they scuffle you heave a ripe custard-apple at them, and it bursts in a
lather of cream. There are hundreds of places. Come and see them.’
‘I don’t quite like that place. It sounds lazy. Tell me another.’
‘What do you think of a big, red, dead city built of red sandstone, with raw green aloes
growing between the stones, lying out neglected on honey-coloured sands? ere are forty dead
kings there, Maisie, ea in a gorgeous tomb finer than all the others. You look at the palaces
and streets and shops and tanks, and think that men must live there, till you find a wee gray
squirrel rubbing its nose all alone in the market-place, and a jewelled peaco struts out of a
carved doorway and spreads its tail against a marble screen as fine pierced as point-lace. en a
monkey—a lile bla monkey—walks through the main square to get a drink from a tank fortyfeet deep. He slides down the creepers to the water’s edge, and a friend holds him by the tail, in
case he should fall in.’
‘Is that all true?’
‘I have been there and seen. en evening comes, and the lights ange till it’s just as though
you stood in the heart of a king-opal. A lile before sundown, as punctually as clowork, a big
bristly wild boar, with all his family following, trots through the city gate, urning the foam
on his tusks. You climb on the shoulder of a blind bla stone god and wat that pig oose
himself a palace for the night and stump in wagging his tail. en the night-wind gets up, and
the sands move, and you hear the desert outside the city singing, “Now I lay me down to sleep,”
and everything is dark till the moon rises. Maisie, darling, come with me and see what the world
is really like. It’s very lovely, and it’s very horrible,—but I won’t let you see anything horrid,—
and it doesn’t care your life or mine for pictures or anything else except doing its own work
and making love. Come, and I’ll show you how to brew sangaree, and sling a hammo, and—
oh, thousands of things, and you’ll see for yourself what colour means, and we’ll find out
together what love means, and then, maybe, we shall be allowed to do some good work. Come
away!’
‘Why?’ said Maisie.
‘How can you do anything until you have seen everything, or as mu as you can? And
besides, darling, I love you. Come along with me. You have no business here; you don’t belong
to this place; you’re half a gipsy,—your face tells that; and I—even the smell of open water makes
me restless. Come across the sea and be happy!’
He had risen to his feet, and stood in the shadow of the gun, looking down at the girl. e
very short winter aernoon had worn away, and, before they knew, the winter moon was
walking the untroubled sea. Long ruled lines of silver showed where a ripple of the rising tide
was turning over the mud-banks. e wind had dropped, and in the intense stillness they could
hear a donkey cropping the frosty grass many yards away. A faint beating, like that of a
muffled drum, came out of the moon-haze.
‘What’s that?’ said Maisie, quickly. ‘It sounds like a heart beating. Where is it?’
Di was so angry at this sudden wren to his pleadings that he could not trust himself to
speak, and in this silence caught the sound. Maisie from her seat under the gun wated him
with a certain amount of fear. She wished so mu that he would be sensible and cease to worry
her with over-sea emotion that she both could and could not understand. She was not prepared,
however, for the change in his face as he listened.
‘It’s a steamer,’ he said,—’a twin-screw steamer, by the beat. I can’t make her out, but she
must be standing very close in-shore. Ah!’ as the red of a roet streaked the haze, ‘she’s
standing in to signal before she clears the Channel.’
‘Is it a wreck?’ said Maisie, to whom these words were as Greek.
Di’s eyes were turned to the sea. ‘Wre! What nonsense! She’s only reporting herself. Red
rocket forward—there’s a green light aft now, and two red rockets from the bridge.’
‘What does that mean?’
‘It’s the signal of the Cross Keys Line running to Australia. I wonder whi steamer it is.’ e
note of his voice had anged; he seemed to be talking to himself, and Maisie did not approve of
it. e moonlight broke the haze for a moment, touing the bla sides of a long steamer
working down Channel. ‘Four masts and three funnels—she’s in deep draught, too. at must be
the Barralong, or the Bhutia. No, the Bhutia has a clopper bow. It’s the Barralong, to Australia.
She’ll lift the Southern Cross in a week,—lucky old tub!—oh, lucky old tub!’
He stared intently, and moved up the slope of the fort to get a beer view, but the mist on the
sea thiened again, and the beating of the screws grew fainter. Maisie called to him a lile
angrily, and he returned, still keeping his eyes to seaward. ‘Have you ever seen the Southern
Cross blazing right over your head?’ he asked. ‘It’s superb!’
‘No,’ she said shortly, ‘and I don’t want to. If you think it’s so lovely, why don’t you go andsee it yourself?’
She raised her face from the so blaness of the marten skins about her throat, and her eyes
shone like diamonds. e moonlight on the gray kangaroo fur turned it to frosted silver of the
coldest.
‘By Jove, Maisie, you look like a lile heathen idol tued up there.’ e eyes showed that
they did not appreciate the compliment. ‘I’m sorry,’ he continued. ‘e Southern Cross isn’t
worth looking at unless someone helps you to see. That steamer’s out of hearing.’
‘Di,’ she said quietly, ‘suppose I were to come to you now,—be quiet a minute,—just as I am,
and caring for you just as much as I do.’
‘Not as a brother, though You said you didn’t—in the Park.’
‘I never had a brother. Suppose I said, “Take me to those places, and in time, perhaps, I might
really care for you,” what would you do?’
‘Send you straight ba to where you came from, in a cab. No, I wouldn’t; I’d let you walk.
But you couldn’t do it, dear. And I wouldn’t run the risk. You’re worth waiting for till you can
come without reservation.’
‘Do you honestly believe that?’
‘I have a hazy sort of idea that I do. Has it never struck you in that light?’
‘Ye—es. I feel so wicked about it.’
‘Wickeder than usual?’
‘You don’t know all I think. It’s almost too awful to tell.’
‘Never mind. You promised to tell me the truth—at least.’
‘It’s so ungrateful of me, but—but, though I know you care for me, and I like to have you with
me, I’d—I’d even sacrifice you, if that would bring me what I want.’
‘My poor little darling! I know that state of mind. It doesn’t lead to good work.’
‘You aren’t angry? Remember, I do despise myself.’
‘I’m not exactly flaered,—I had guessed as mu before,—but I’m not angry. I’m sorry for
you. Surely you ought to have left a littleness like that behind you, years ago.’
‘You’ve no right to patronise me! I only want what I have worked for so long. It came to you
without any trouble, and—and I don’t think it’s fair.’
‘What can I do? I’d give ten years of my life to get you what you want. But I can’t help you;
even I can’t help.’
A murmur of dissent from Maisie. He went on—
‘And I know by what you have just said that you’re on the wrong road to success. It isn’t got
at by sacrificing other people,—I’ve had that mu knoed into me; you must sacrifice yourself,
and live under orders, and never think for yourself, and never have real satisfaction in your
work except just at the beginning, when you’re reaching out after a notion.’
‘How can you believe all that?’
‘ere’s no question of belief or disbelief. at’s the law, and you take it or refuse it as you
please. I try to obey, but I can’t, and then my work turns bad on my hands. Under any
circumstances, remember, four-fihs of everybody’s work must be bad. But the remnant is
worth the trouble for it’s own sake.’
‘Isn’t it nice to get credit even for bad work?’
‘It’s mu too nice. But—— May I tell you something? It isn’t a prey tale, but you’re so like a
man that I forget when I’m talking to you.’
‘Tell me.’
‘Once when I was out in the Soudan I went over some ground that we had been fighting on
for three days. There were twelve hundred dead; and we hadn’t time to bury them.’
‘How ghastly!’
‘I had been at work on a big double-sheet sket, and I was wondering what people would
think of it at home. e sight of that field taught me a good deal. It looked just like a bed of
horrible toadstools in all colours, and—I’d never seen men in bulk go ba to their beginningsbefore. So I began to understand that men and women were only material to work with, and
that what they said or did was of no consequence. See? Strictly speaking, you might just as well
put your ear down to the palette to catch what your colours are saying.’
‘Dick, that’s disgraceful!’
‘Wait a minute. I said, strictly speaking. Unfortunately, everybody must be either a man or a
woman.’
‘I’m glad you allow that much.’
‘In your case I don’t. You aren’t a woman. But ordinary people, Maisie, must behave and
work as su. at’s what makes me so savage.’ He hurled a pebble towards the sea as he spoke.
‘I know that it is outside my business to care what people say; I can see that it spoils my output
if I listen to ’em; and yet, confound it all,’—another pebble flew seaward,—‘I can’t help purring
when I’m rubbed the right way. Even when I can see on a man’s forehead that he is lying his
way through a clump of prey speees, those lies make me happy and play the misief with
my hand.’
‘And when he doesn’t say pretty things?’
‘en, belovedest,’—Di grinned,—‘I forget that I am the steward of these gis, and I want to
make that man love and appreciate my work with a thi sti. It’s too humiliating altogether;
but I suppose even if one were an angel and painted humans altogether from outside, one would
lose in touch what one gained in grip.’
Maisie laughed at the idea of Dick as an angel.
‘But you seem to think,’ she said, ‘that everything nice spoils your hand.’
‘I don’t think. It’s the law,—just the same as it was at Mrs. Jenne’s. Everything that is nice
does spoil your hand. I’m glad you see so clearly.’
‘I don’t like the view.’
‘Nor I. But—have got orders: what can do? Are you strong enough to face it alone?’
‘I suppose I must.’
‘Let me help, darling. We can hold ea other very tight and try to walk straight. We shall
blunder horribly, but it will be better than stumbling apart. Maisie, can’t you see reason?’
‘I don’t think we should get on together. We should be two of a trade, so we should never
agree.’
‘How I should like to meet the man who made that proverb! He lived in a cave and ate raw
bear, I fancy. I’d make him chew his own arrow-heads. Well?’
‘I should be only half married to you. I should worry and fuss about my work, as I do now.
Four days out of the seven I’m not fit to speak to.’
‘You talk as if no one else in the world had ever used a brush. D’you suppose that I don’t
know the feeling of worry and bother and can’t-get-at-ness? You’re luy if you only have it
four days out of the seven. What difference would that make?’
‘A great deal—if you had it too.’
‘Yes, but I could respect it. Another man might not. He might laugh at you. But there’s no use
talking about it. If you can think in that way you can’t care for me—yet.’
e tide had nearly covered the mud-banks and twenty lile ripples broke on the bea
before Maisie chose to speak.
‘Dick,’ she said slowly, ‘I believe very much that you are better than I am.’
‘This doesn’t seem to bear on the argument—but in what way?’
‘I don’t quite know, but in what you said about work and things; and then you’re so patient.
Yes, you’re better than I am.’
Di considered rapidly the murkiness of an average man’s life. ere was nothing in the
review to fill him with a sense of virtue. He lifted the hem of the cloak to his lips.
‘Why,’ said Maisie, making as though she had not noticed, ‘can you see things that I can’t? I
don’t believe what you believe; but you’re right, I believe.’
‘If I’ve seen anything, God knows I couldn’t have seen it but for you, and I know that Icouldn’t have said it except to you. You seemed to make everything clear for a minute; but I
don’t practice what I prea. You would help me…. ere are only us two in the world for all
purposes, and—and you like to have me with you?’
‘Of course I do. I wonder if you can realise how utterly lonely I am!’
‘Darling, I think I can.’
‘Two years ago, when I first took the lile house, I used to walk up and down the
bagarden trying to cry. I never can cry. Can you?’
‘It’s some time since I tried. What was the trouble? Overwork?’
‘I don’t know; but I used to dream that I had broken down, and had no money, and was
starving in London. I thought about it all day, and it frightened me—oh, how it frightened me!’
‘I know that fear. It’s the most terrible of all. It wakes me up in the night sometimes. You
oughtn’t to know anything about it.’
‘How do you know?’
‘Never mind. Is your three hundred a year safe?’
‘It’s in Consols.’
‘Very well. If any one comes to you and recommends a beer investment,—even if I should
come to you,—don’t you listen. Never shi the money for a minute, and never lend a penny of
it,—even to the red-haired girl.’
‘Don’t scold me so! I’m not likely to be foolish.’
‘e earth is full of men who’d sell their souls for three hundred a year; and women come and
talk, and borrow a five-pound note here and a ten-pound note there; and a woman has no
conscience in a money debt. Sti to your money, Maisie, for there’s nothing more ghastly in
the world than poverty in London. It’s scared me. By Jove, it put the fear into me! And one
oughtn’t to be afraid of anything.’
To ea man is appointed his particular dread,—the terror that, if he does not fight against it,
must cow him even to the loss of his manhood. Di’s experience of the sordid misery of want
had entered into the deeps of him, and, lest he might find virtue too easy, that memory stood
behind him, tempting to shame, when dealers came to buy his wares. As the Nilghai quaked
against his will at the still green water of a lake or a mill-dam, as Torpenhow flined before
any white arm that could cut or stab and loathed himself for flining, Di feared the poverty
he had once tasted half in jest. His burden was heavier than the burdens of his companions.
Maisie watched the face working in the moonlight.
‘You’ve plenty of pennies now,’ she said soothingly.
‘I shall never have enough,’ he began, with vicious emphasis. en, laughing, ‘I shall always
be three-pence short in my accounts.’
‘Why threepence?’
‘I carried a man’s bag once from Liverpool Street Station to Blafriar’s Bridge. It was a
sixpenny job,—you needn’t laugh; indeed it was,—and I wanted the money desperately. He only
gave me threepence; and he hadn’t even the decency to pay in silver. Whatever money I make, I
shall never get that odd threepence out of the world.’
is was not language befiing the man who had preaed of the sanctity of work. It jarred
on Maisie, who preferred her payment in applause, whi, since all men desire it, must be of he
right. She hunted for her little purse and gravely took out a threepenny bit.
‘ere it is,’ she said. ‘I’ll pay you, Diie; and don’t worry any more; it isn’t worth while.
Are you paid?’
‘I am,’ said the very human apostle of fair cra, taking the coin. ‘I’m paid a thousand times,
and we’ll close that account. It shall live on my watch-chain; and you’re an angel, Maisie.’
‘I’m very cramped, and I’m feeling a lile cold. Good gracious! the cloak is all white, and so is
your moustache! I never knew it was so chilly.’
A light frost lay white on the shoulder of Di’s ulster. He, too, had forgoen the state of the
weather. They laughed together, and with that laugh ended all serious discourse.ey ran inland across the waste to warm themselves, then turned to look at the glory of the
full tide under the moonlight and the intense bla shadows of the furze bushes. It was an
additional joy to Di that Maisie could see colour even as he saw it,—could see the blue in the
white of the mist, the violet that is in gray palings, and all things else as they are,—not of one
hue, but a thousand. And the moonlight came into Maisie’s soul, so that she, usually reserved,
aered of herself and of the things she took interest in,—of Kami, wisest of teaers, and of
the girls in the studio,—of the Poles, who will kill themselves with overwork if they are not
checked; of the French, who talk at great length of much more than they will ever accomplish; of
the slovenly English, who toil hopelessly and cannot understand that inclination does not imply
power; of the Americans, whose rasping voices in the hush of a hot aernoon strain
tensedrawn nerves to breaking-point, and whose suppers lead to indigestion; of tempestuous
Russians, neither to hold nor to bind, who tell the girls ghost-stories till the girls shriek; of stolid
Germans, who come to learn one thing, and, having mastered that mu, stolidly go away and
copy pictures for evermore. Di listened enraptured because it was Maisie who spoke. He knew
the old life.
‘It hasn’t changed much,’ he said. ‘Do they still steal colours at lunch-time?’
‘Not steal. Aract is the word. Of course they do. I’m good—I only aract ultramarine; but
there are students who’d attract flake-white.’
‘I’ve done it myself. You can’t help it when the palees are hung up. Every colour is common
property once it runs down,—even though you do start it with a drop of oil. It teaes people
not to waste their tubes.’
‘I should like to aract some of your colours, Di. Perhaps I might cat your success with
them.’
‘I mustn’t say a bad word, but I should like to. What in the world, whi you’ve just missed a
lovely ance of seeing, does success or want of success, or a three-storied success, maer
compared with—— No, I won’t open that question again. It’s time to go back to town.’
‘I’m sorry, Dick, but——’
‘You’re much more interested in that than you are in me.’
‘I don’t know, I don’t think I am.’
‘What will you give me if I tell you a sure short-cut to everything you want,—the trouble and
the fuss and the tangle and all the rest? Will you promise to obey me?’
‘Of course.’
‘In the first place, you must never forget a meal because you happen to be at work. You forgot
your lunch twice last week,’ said Dick, at a venture, for he knew with whom he was dealing.
‘No, no,—only once, really.’
‘at’s bad enough. And you mustn’t take a cup of tea and a biscuit in place of a regular
dinner, because dinner happens to be a trouble.’
‘You’re making fun of me!’
‘I never was more in earnest in my life. Oh, my love, my love, hasn’t it dawned on you yet
what you are to me? Here’s the whole earth in a conspiracy to give you a ill, or run over you,
or dren you to the skin, or eat you out of your money, or let you die of overwork and
underfeeding, and I haven’t the mere right to look aer you. Why, I don’t even know if you
have sense enough to put on warm things when the weather’s cold.’
‘Di, you’re the most awful boy to talk to—really! How do you suppose I managed when you
were away?’
‘I wasn’t here, and I didn’t know. But now I’m ba I’d give everything I have for the right of
telling you to come in out of the rain.’
‘Your success too?’
This time it cost Dick a severe struggle to refrain from bad words.
‘As Mrs. Jenne used to say, you’re a trial, Maisie! You’ve been cooped up in the sools too
long, and you think every one is looking at you. ere aren’t twelve hundred people in theworld who understand pictures. e others pretend and don’t care. Remember, I’ve seen twelve
hundred men dead in toadstool-beds. It’s only the voice of the tiniest lile fraction of people
that makes success. e real world doesn’t care a tinker’s—doesn’t care a bit. For aught you or I
know, every man in the world may be arguing with a Maisie of his own.’
‘Poor Maisie!’
‘Poor Di, I think. Do you believe while he’s fighting for what’s dearer than his life he wants
to look at a picture? And even if he did, and if all the world did, and a thousand million people
rose up and shouted hymns to my honour and glory, would that make up to me for the
knowledge that you were out shopping in the Edgware Road on a rainy day without an
umbrella? Now we’ll go to the station.’
‘But you said on the beach——’ persisted Maisie, with a certain fear.
Di groaned aloud: ‘Yes, I know what I said. My work is everything I have, or am, or hope to
be, to me, and I believe I’ve learnt the law that governs it; but I’ve some lingering sense of fun
le,—though you’ve nearly knoed it out of me. I can just see that it isn’t everything to all the
world. Do what I say, and not what I do.’
Maisie was careful not to reopen debatable maers, and they returned to London joyously.
e terminus stopped Di in the midst of an eloquent harangue on the beauties of exercise. He
would buy Maisie a horse,—su a horse as never yet bowed head to bit,—would stable it, with a
companion, some twenty miles from London, and Maisie, solely for her health’s sake should ride
with him twice or thrice a week.
‘That’s absurd,’ said she. ‘It wouldn’t be proper.’
‘Now, who in all London to-night would have sufficient interest or audacity to call us two to
account for anything we chose to do?’
Maisie looked at the lamps, the fog, and the hideous turmoil. Di was right; but horseflesh
did not make for Art as she understood it.
‘You’re very nice sometimes, but you’re very foolish more times. I’m not going to let you give
me horses, or take you out of your way to-night. I’ll go home by myself. Only I want you to
promise me something. You won’t think any more about that extra threepence, will you?
Remember, you’ve been paid; and I won’t allow you to be spiteful and do bad work for a lile
thing like that. You can be so big that you mustn’t be tiny.’
is was turning the tables with a vengeance. ere remained only to put Maisie into her
hansom.
‘Good-bye,’ she said simply. ‘You’ll come on Sunday. It has been a beautiful day, Di. Why
can’t it be like this always?’
‘Because love’s like line-work: you must go forward or baward; you can’t stand still. By the
way, go on with your line-work. Good-night, and, for my—for my sake, take care of yourself.’
He turned to walk home, meditating. e day had brought him nothing that he hoped for, but
—surely this was worth many days—it had brought him nearer to Maisie. e end was only a
question of time now, and the prize well worth the waiting. By instinct, once more, he turned to
the river.
‘And she understood at once,’ he said, looking at the water. ‘She found out my pet beseing
sin on the spot, and paid it off. My God, how she understood! And she said I was beer than she
was! Beer than she was!’ He laughed at the absurdity of the notion. ‘I wonder if girls guess at
one-half a man’s life. ey can’t, or—they wouldn’t marry us.’ He took her gi out of his
poet, and considered it in the light of a miracle and a pledge of the comprehension that, one
day, would lead to perfect happiness. Meantime, Maisie was alone in London, with none to save
her from danger. And the packed wilderness was very full of danger.
Di made his prayer to Fate disjointedly aer the manner of the heathen as he threw the
piece of silver into the river. If any evil were to befall, let him bear the burden and let Maisie go
unscathed, since the threepenny piece was dearest to him of all his possessions. It was a small
coin in itself, but Maisie had given it, and the ames held it, and surely the Fates would bebribed for this once.
e drowning of the coin seemed to cut him free from thought of Maisie for the moment. He
took himself off the bridge and went whistling to his ambers with a strong yearning for some
man-talk and tobacco aer his first experience of an entire day spent in the society of a woman.
ere was a stronger desire at his heart when there rose before him an unsolicited vision of the
Barralong dipping deep and sailing free for the Southern Cross.
▲▲▲Chapter VIII
And these two, as I have told you,
Were the friends of Hiawatha,
Chibiabos, the musician,
And the very strong man, Kwasind.
—Hiawatha.
Torpenhow was paging the last sheets of some manuscript, while the Nilghai, who had come
for ess and remained to talk tactics, was reading through the first part, commenting
scornfully the while.
‘It’s picturesque enough and it’s skety,’ said he; ‘but as a serious consideration of affairs in
Eastern Europe, it’s not worth much.’
‘It’s off my hands at any rate…. irty-seven, thirty-eight, thirty-nine slips altogether, aren’t
there? at should make between eleven and twelve pages of valuable misinformation. Heigho!’
Torpenhow shuffled the writing together and hummed—
Young lambs to sell, young lambs to sell,
If I’d as much money as I could tell,
I never would cry, Young lambs to sell!
Dick entered, self-conscious and a little defiant, but in the best of tempers with all the world.
‘Back at last?’ said Torpenhow.
‘More or less. What have you been doing?’
‘Work. Diie, you behave as though the Bank of England were behind you. Here’s Sunday,
Monday, and Tuesday gone and you haven’t done a line. It’s scandalous.’
‘e notions come and go, my ildren—they come and go like our ‘baccy,’ he answered,
filling his pipe. ‘Moreover,’ he stooped to thrust a spill into the grate, ‘Apollo does not always
stretch his—— Oh, confound your clumsy jests, Nilghai!’
‘is is not the place to prea the theory of direct inspiration,’ said the Nilghai, returning
Torpenhow’s large and workmanlike bellows to their nail on the wall. ‘We believe in cobblers’
wax. La!—where you sit down.’
‘If you weren’t so big and fat,’ said Dick, looking round for a weapon, ‘I’d——’
‘No skylarking in my rooms. You two smashed half my furniture last time you threw the
cushions about. You might have the decency to say How d’you do? to Binkie. Look at him.’
Binkie had jumped down from the sofa and was fawning round Di’s knee, and scrating
at his boots.
‘Dear man!’ said Di, snating him up, and kissing him on the bla pat above his right
eye. ‘Did ums was, Binks? Did that ugly Nilghai turn you off the sofa? Bite him, Mr. Binkie.’ He
pited him on the Nilghai’s stoma, as the big man lay at ease, and Binkie pretended to
destroy the Nilghai in by in, till a sofa cushion extinguished him, and panting he stu out
his tongue at the company.
‘e Binkie-boy went for a walk this morning before you were up, Torp. I saw him making
love to the buter at the corner when the shuers were being taken down—just as if he hadn’t
enough to eat in his own proper house,’ said Dick.
‘Binks, is that a true bill?’ said Torpenhow, severely. e lile dog retreated under the sofa
cushion, and showed by the fat white ba of him that he really had no further interest in the
discussion.
‘Strikes me that another disreputable dog went for a walk, too,’ said the Nilghai. ‘What made
you get up so early? Torp said you might be buying a horse.’‘He knows it would need three of us for a serious business like that. No, I felt lonesome and
unhappy, so I went out to look at the sea, and watch the pretty ships go by.’
‘Where did you go?’
‘Somewhere on the Channel. Progly or Snigly, or some watering-place was its name; I’ve
forgotten; but it was only two hours’ run from London and the ships went by.’
‘Did you see anything you knew?’
‘Only the Barralong outwards to Australia, and an Odessa grain-boat loaded down by the
head. It was a thick day, but the sea smelt good.’
‘Wherefore put on one’s best trousers to see the Barralong?’ said Torpenhow, pointing.
‘Because I’ve nothing except these things and my painting duds. Besides, I wanted to do
honour to the sea.’
‘Did She make you feel restless?’ asked the Nilghai, keenly.
‘Crazy. Don’t speak of it. I’m sorry I went.’
Torpenhow and the Nilghai exanged a look as Di, stooping, busied himself among the
former’s boots and trees.
‘ese will do,’ he said at last; ‘I can’t say I think mu of your taste in slippers, but the fit’s
the thing.’ He slipped his feet into a pair of so-like sambhur-skin foot coverings, found a long
chair, and lay at length.
‘They’re my own pet pair,’ Torpenhow said. ‘I was just going to put them on myself.’
‘All your reprehensible selfishness. Just because you see me happy for a minute, you want to
worry me and stir me up. Find another pair.’
‘Good for you that Di can’t wear your clothes, Torp. You two live communistically,’ said
the Nilghai.
‘Dick never has anything that I can wear. He’s only useful to sponge upon.’
‘Confound you, have you been rummaging round among my clothes, then?’ said Dick. ‘I put a
sovereign in the tobacco-jar yesterday. How do you expect a man to keep his accounts properly
if you——’
Here the Nilghai began to laugh, and Torpenhow joined him.
‘Hid a sovereign yesterday! You’re no sort of financier. You lent me a fiver about a month
back. Do you remember?’ Torpenhow said.
‘Yes, of course.’
‘Do you remember that I paid it you ten days later, and you put it at the boom of the
tobacco?’
‘By Jove, did I? I thought it was in one of my colour-boxes.’
‘You thought! About a week ago I went into your studio to get some ‘baccy and found it.’
‘What did you do with it?’
‘Took the Nilghai to a theatre and fed him.’
‘You couldn’t feed the Nilghai under twice the money—not though you gave him Army beef.
Well, I suppose I should have found it out sooner or later. What is there to laugh at?’
‘You’re a most amazing cuoo in many directions,’ said the Nilghai, still uling over the
thought of the dinner. ‘Never mind. We had both been working very hard, and it was your
unearned increment we spent, and as you’re only a loafer it didn’t matter.’
‘at’s pleasant—from the man who is bursting with my meat, too. I’ll get that dinner ba
one of these days. Suppose we go to a theatre now.’
‘Put our boots on,—and dress,—and wash?’ The Nilghai spoke very lazily.
‘I withdraw the motion.’
‘Suppose, just for a ange—as a startling variety, you know—we, that is to say we, get our
arcoal and our canvas and go on with our work.’ Torpenhow spoke pointedly, but Di only
wriggled his toes inside the soft leather moccasins.
‘What a one-ideaed cluer that is! If I had any unfinished figures on hand, I haven’t any
model; if I had my model, I haven’t any spray, and I never leave arcoal unfixed overnight; andif I had my spray and twenty photographs of bagrounds, I couldn’t do anything to-night. I
don’t feel that way.’
‘Binkie-dog, he’s a lazy hog, isn’t he?’ said the Nilghai.
‘Very good, I will do some work,’ said Di, rising swily. ‘I’ll fet the Nungapunga Book,
and we’ll add another picture to the Nilghai Saga.’
‘Aren’t you worrying him a little too much?’ asked the Nilghai, when Dick had left the room.
‘Perhaps, but I know what he can turn out if he likes. It makes me savage to hear him praised
for past work when I know what he ought to do. You and I are arranged for——’
‘By Kismet and our own powers, more’s the pity. I have dreamed of a good deal.’
‘So have I, but we know our limitations now. I’m dashed if I know what Di’s may be when
he gives himself to his work. That’s what makes me so keen about him.’
‘And when all’s said and done, you will be put aside—quite rightly—for a female girl.’
‘I wonder … Where do you think he has been to-day?’
‘To the sea. Didn’t you see the look in his eyes when he talked about her? He’s as restless as a
swallow in autumn.’
‘Yes; but did he go alone?’
‘I don’t know, and I don’t care, but he has the beginnings of the go-fever upon him. He wants
to up-stakes and move out. ere’s no mistaking the signs. Whatever he may have said before,
he has the call upon him now.’
‘It might be his salvation,’ Torpenhow said.
‘Perhaps—if you care to take the responsibility of being a saviour.’
Di returned with the big clasped sket-book that the Nilghai knew well and did not love
too mu. In it Di had drawn all manner of moving incidents, experienced by himself or
related to him by the others, of all the four corners of the earth. But the wider range of the
Nilghai’s body and life aracted him most. When truth failed he fell ba on fiction of the
wildest, and represented incidents in the Nilghai’s career that were unseemly,—his marriages
with many African princesses, his shameless betrayal, for Arab wives, of an army corps to the
Mahdi, his taooment by skilled operators in Burmah, his interview (and his fears) with the
yellow headsman in the blood-stained execution-ground of Canton, and finally, the passings of
his spirit into the bodies of whales, elephants, and toucans. Torpenhow from time to time had
added rhymed descriptions, and the whole was a curious piece of art, because Di decided,
having regard to the name of the book whi being interpreted means ‘naked,’ that it would be
wrong to draw the Nilghai with any clothes on, under any circumstances. Consequently the last
sket, representing that mu-enduring man calling on the War Office to press his claims to
the Egyptian medal, was hardly delicate. He seled himself comfortably on Torpenhow’s table
and turned over the pages.
‘What a fortune you would have been to Blake, Nilghai!’ he said. ‘There’s a succulent pinkness
about some of these sketes that’s more than life-like. “e Nilghai surrounded while bathing
by the Mahdieh”—that was founded on fact, eh?’
‘It was very nearly my last bath, you irreverent dauber. Has Binkie come into the Saga yet?’
‘No; the Binkie-boy hasn’t done anything except eat and kill cats. Let’s see. Here you are as a
stained-glass saint in a ur. Deuced decorative lines about your anatomy; you ought to be
grateful for being handed down to posterity in this way. Fiy years hence you’ll exist in rare
and curious facsimiles at ten guineas ea. What shall I try this time? e domestic life of the
Nilghai?’
‘Hasn’t got any.’
‘e undomestic life of the Nilghai, then. Of course. Mass-meeting of his wives in Trafalgar
Square. at’s it. ey came from the ends of the earth to aend Nilghai’s wedding to an
English bride. This shall be an epic. It’s a sweet material to work with.’
‘It’s a scandalous waste of time,’ said Torpenhow.
‘Don’t worry; it keeps one’s hand in—specially when you begin without the pencil.’ He set towork rapidly. ‘That’s Nelson’s Column. Presently the Nilghai will appear shinning up it.’
‘Give him some clothes this time.’
‘Certainly—a veil and an orange-wreath, because he’s been married.’
‘Gad, that’s clever enough!’ said Torpenhow over his shoulder, as Di brought out of the
paper with three twirls of the brush a very fat ba and labouring shoulder pressed against
stone.
‘Just imagine,’ Di continued, ‘if we could publish a few of these dear lile things every time
the Nilghai subsidises a man who can write, to give the public an honest opinion of my
pictures.’
‘Well, you’ll admit I always tell you when I have done anything of that kind. I know I can’t
hammer you as you ought to be hammered, so I give the job to another. Young Maclagan, for
instance——’
‘No-o—one half-minute, old man; sti your hand out against the dark of the wall-paper—you
only burble and call me names. at le shoulder’s out of drawing. I must literally throw a veil
over that. Where’s my pen-knife? Well, what about Maclagan?’
‘I only gave him his riding-orders to—to lambast you on general principles for not producing
work that will last.’
‘Whereupon that young fool,’—Di threw ba his head and shut one eye as he shied the
page under his hand,—’being le alone with an ink-pot and what he conceived were his own
notions, went and spilt them both over me in the papers. You might have engaged a grown man
for the business, Nilghai. How do you think the bridal veil looks now, Torp?’
‘How the deuce do three dabs and two scrates make the stuff stand away from the body as
it does?’ said Torpenhow, to whom Dick’s methods were always new.
‘It just depends on where you put ’em. If Maclagan had know that mu about his business he
might have done better.’
‘Why don’t you put the damned dabs into something that will stay, then?’ insisted the
Nilghai, who had really taken considerable trouble in hiring for Di’s benefit the pen of a
young gentleman who devoted most of his waking hours to an anxious consideration of the
aims and ends of Art, which, he wrote, was one and indivisible.
‘Wait a minute till I see how I am going to manage my procession of wives. You seem to have
married extensively, and I must rough ’em in with the pencil—Medes, Parthians, Edomites….
Now, seing aside the weakness and the wiedness and—and the fat-headedness of deliberately
trying to do work that will live, as they call it, I’m content with the knowledge that I’ve done
my best up to date, and I shan’t do anything like it again for some hours at least—probably
years. Most probably never.’
‘What! any stuff you have in stock your best work?’ said Torpenhow.
‘Anything you’ve sold?’ said the Nilghai.
‘Oh no. It isn’t here and it isn’t sold. Beer than that, it can’t be sold, and I don’t think any
one knows where it is. I’m sure I don’t…. And yet more and more wives, on the north side of the
square. Observe the virtuous horror of the lions!’
‘You may as well explain,’ said Torpenhow, and Dick lifted his head from the paper.
‘e sea reminded me of it,’ he said slowly. ‘I wish it hadn’t. It weighs some few thousand
tons—unless you cut it out with a cold chisel.’
‘Don’t be an idiot. You can’t pose with us here,’ said the Nilghai.
‘ere’s no pose in the maer at all. It’s a fact. I was loafing from Lima to Auland in a big,
old, condemned passenger-ship turned into a cargo-boat and owned by a second-had Italian
firm. She was a crazy basket. We were cut down to fieen ton of coal a day, and we thought
ourselves luy when we kied seven knots an hour out of her. en we used to stop and let
the bearings cool down, and wonder whether the crack in the shaft was spreading.’
‘Were you a steward or a stoker in those days?’
‘I was flush for the time being, so I was a passenger, or else I should have been a steward, Ithink,’ said Di, with perfect gravity, returning to the procession of angry wives. ‘I was the
only other passenger from Lima, and the ship was half empty, and full of rats and coroaes
and scorpions.’
‘But what has this to do with the picture?’
‘Wait a minute. She had been in the China passenger trade and her lower des had bunks for
two thousand pigtails. ose were all taken down, and she was empty up to her nose, and the
lights came through the port holes—most annoying lights to work in till you got used to them. I
hadn’t anything to do for weeks. e ship’s arts were in pieces and our skipper daren’t run
south for fear of cating a storm. So he did his best to kno all the Society Islands out of the
water one by one, and I went into the lower de, and did my picture on the port side as far
forward in her as I could go. ere was some brown paint and some green paint that they used
for the boats, and some black paint for ironwork, and that was all I had.’
‘The passengers must have thought you mad.’
‘There was only one, and it was a woman; but it gave me the notion of my picture.’
‘What was she like?’ said Torpenhow.
‘She was a sort of Negroid-Jewess-Cuban; with morals to mat. She couldn’t read or write,
and she didn’t want to, but she used to come down and wat me paint, and the skipper didn’t
like it, because he was paying her passage and had to be on the bridge occasionally.’
‘I see. That must have been cheerful.’
‘It was the best time I ever had. To begin with, we didn’t know whether we should go up or
go down any minute when there was a sea on; and when it was calm it was paradise; and the
woman used to mix the paints and talk broken English, and the skipper used to steal down
every few minutes to the lower de, because he said he was afraid of fire. So, you see, we could
never tell when we might be caught, and I had a splendid notion to work out in only three keys
of colour.’
‘What was the notion?’
‘Two lines in Poe—
Neither the angles in Heaven above nor the demons down under the sea,
Can ever dissever my soul from the soul of the beautiful Annabel Lee.
It came out of the sea—all by itself. I drew that fight, fought out in green water over the naked,
oking soul, and the woman served as the model for the devils and the angels both—sea-devils
and sea-angels, and the soul half drowned between them. It doesn’t sound mu, but when there
was a good light on the lower de it looked very fine and creepy. It was seven by fourteen feet,
all done in shifting light for shifting light.’
‘Did the woman inspire you much?’ said Torpenhow.
‘She and the sea between them—immensely. There was a heap of bad drawing in that picture. I
remember I went out of my way to foreshorten for sheer delight of doing it, and I foreshortened
damnably, but for all that it’s the best thing I’ve ever done; and now I suppose the ship’s broken
up or gone down. Whew! What a time that was!’
‘What happened after all?’
‘It all ended. ey were loading her with wool when I le the ship, but even the stevedores
kept the picture clear to the last. The eyes of the demons scared them, I honestly believe.’
‘And the woman?’
‘She was scared too when it was finished. She used to cross herself before she went down to
look at it. Just three colours and no ance of geing any more, and the sea outside and
unlimited love-making inside, and the fear of death atop of everything else, O Lord!’ He had
ceased to look at the sketch, but was staring straight in front of him across the room.
‘Why don’t you try something of the same kind now?’ said the Nilghai.
‘Because those things come not by fasting and prayer. When I find a cargo-boat and a
JewessCuban and another notion and the same old life, I may.’
‘You won’t find them here,’ said the Nilghai.‘No, I shall not.’ Di shut the sket-book with a bang. ‘is room’s as hot as an oven. Open
the window, some one.’
He leaned into the darkness, wating the greater darkness of London below him. e
ambers stood mu higher than the other houses, commanding a hundred imneys—crooked
cowls that looked like siing cats as they swung round, and other uncouth bri and zinc
mysteries supported by iron stanions and clamped by 8-pieces. Northward the lights of
Piccadilly Circus and Leicester Square threw a copper-coloured glare above the bla roofs, and
southward by all the orderly lights of the ames. A train rolled out across one of the railway
bridges, and its thunder drowned for a minute the dull roar of the streets. e Nilghai looked at
his wat and said shortly, ‘at’s the Paris night-mail. You can book from here to St.
Petersburg if you choose.’
Di crammed head and shoulders out of the window and looked across the river. Torpenhow
came to his side, while the Nilghai passed over quietly to the piano and opened it. Binkie,
making himself as large as possible, spread out upon the sofa with the air of one who is not to
be lightly disturbed.
‘Well,’ said the Nilghai to the two pairs of shoulders, ‘have you never seen this place before?’
A steam-tug on the river hooted as she towed her barges to wharf. en the boom of the
traffic came into the room. Torpenhow nudged Di. ‘Good place to bank in—bad place to bunk
in, Dickie, isn’t it?’
Di’s in was in his hand as he answered, in the words of a general not without fame, still
looking out on the darkness—’”My God, what a city to loot!”’
Binkie found the night air tickling his whiskers and sneezed plaintively.
‘We shall give the Binkie-dog a cold,’ said Torpenhow. ‘Come in,’ and they withdrew their
heads. ‘You’ll be buried in Kensal Green, Di, one of these days, if it isn’t closed by the time
you want to go there—buried within two feet of some one else, his wife and his family.’
‘Allah forbid! I shall get away before that time comes. Give a man room to stret his legs,
Mr. Binkie.’ Di flung himself down on the sofa and tweaked Binkie’s velvet ears, yawning
heavily the while.
‘You’ll find that wardrobe-case very mu out of tune,’ Torpenhow said to the Nilghai. ‘It’s
never touched except by you.’
‘A piece of gross extravagance,’ Dick grunted. ‘The Nilghai only comes when I’m out.’
‘That’s because you’re always out. Howl, Nilghai, and let him hear.’
‘The life of the Nilghai is fraud and slaughter,
His writings are watered Dickens and water;
But the voice of the Nilghai raised on high
Makes even the Mahdieh glad to die!’
Di quoted from Torpenhow’s leerpress in the Nungapunga Book. ‘How do they call moose in
Canada, Nilghai?’
e man laughed. Singing was his one polite accomplishment, as many Press-tents in far-off
lands had known.
‘What shall I sing?’ said he, turning in the chair.
‘“Moll Roe in the Morning,”’ said Torpenhow, at a venture.
‘No,’ said Di, sharply, and the Nilghai opened his eyes. e old anty whereof he, among a
very few, possessed all the words was not a prey one, but Di had heard it many times before
without wincing. Without prelude he launed into that stately tune that calls together and
troubles the hearts of the gipsies of the sea—
‘Farewell and adieu to you, Spanish ladies,
Farewell and adieu to you, ladies of Spain.’
Di turned uneasily on the sofa, for he could hear the bows of the Barralong crashing into the
green seas on her way to the Southern Cross. Then came the chorus—‘We’ll rant and we’ll roar like true British sailors,
We’ll rant and we’ll roar across the salt seas,
Until we take soundings in the Channel of Old England
From Ushant to Scilly ’tis forty-five leagues.’
‘Thirty-five-thirty-five,’ said Dick, petulantly. ‘Don’t tamper with Holy Writ. Go on, Nilghai.’
‘The first land we made it was called the Deadman,’
and they sang to the end very vigourously.
‘at would be a beer song if her head were turned the other way—to the Ushant light, for
instance,’ said the Nilghai.
‘Flinging his arms about like a mad windmill,’ said Torpenhow. ‘Give us something else,
Nilghai. You’re in fine fog-horn form tonight.’
‘Give us the “Ganges Pilot”; you sang that in the square the night before El-Maghrib. By the
way, I wonder how many of the chorus are alive to-night,’ said Dick.
Torpenhow considered for a minute. ‘By Jove! I believe only you and I. Raynor, Vicery, and
Deenes—all dead; Vincent caught smallpox in Cairo, carried it here and died of it. Yes, only you
and I and the Nilghai.’
‘Umph! And yet the men here who’ve done their work in a well-warmed studio all their lives,
with a policeman at each corner, say that I charge too much for my pictures.’
‘They are buying your work, not your insurance policies, dear child,’ said the Nilghai.
‘I gambled with one to get at the other. Don’t prea. Go on with the “Pilot.” Where in the
world did you get that song?’
‘On a tombstone,’ said the Nilghai. ‘On a tombstone in a distant land. I made it an
accompaniment with heaps of base chords.’
‘Oh, Vanity! Begin.’ And the Nilghai began—
‘I have slipped my cable, messmates, I’m drifting down with the tide,
I have my sailing orders, while yet an anchor ride.
And never on fair June morning have I put out to sea
With clearer conscience or better hope, or a heart more light and free.
‘Shoulder to shoulder, Joe, my boy, into the crowd like a wedge
Strike with the hangers, messmates, but do not cut with the edge.
Cries Charnock, “Scatter the faggots, double that Brahmin in two,
The tall pale widow for me, Joe, the little brown girl for you!”
‘Young Joe (you’re nearing sixty), why is your hide so dark?
Katie has soft fair blue eyes, who blackened yours?—Why, hark!’
ey were all singing now, Di with the roar of the wind of the open sea about his ears as
the deep bass voice let itself go.
‘The morning gun—Ho, steady! the arquebuses to me!, The
I ha’ sounded the Dutch High Admiral’s heart as my lead doth sound the sea.
‘Sounding, sounding the Ganges, floating down with the tide,
Moore me close to Charnock, next to my nut-brown bride.
My blessing to Kate at Fairlight—Holwell, my thanks to you;
Steady! We steer for heaven, through sand-drifts cold and blue.’
‘Now what is there in that nonsense to make a man restless?’ said Di, hauling Binkie from
his feet to his chest.
‘It depends on the man,’ said Torpenhow.
‘The man who has been down to look at the sea,’ said the Nilghai.
‘I didn’t know she was going to upset me in this fashion.’
‘at’s what men say when they go to say good-bye to a woman. It’s more easy though to getrid of three women than a piece of one’s life and surroundings.’
‘But a woman can be——’ began Dick, unguardedly.
‘A piece of one’s life,’ continued Torpenhow. ‘No, she can’t.’ His face darkened for a moment.
‘She says she wants to sympathise with you and help you in your work, and everything else that
clearly a man must do for himself. en she sends round five notes a day to ask why the diens
you haven’t been wasting your time with her.’
‘Don’t generalise,’ said the Nilghai. ‘By the time you arrive at five notes a day you must have
gone through a good deal and behaved accordingly. Shouldn’t begin these things, my son.’
‘I shouldn’t have gone down to the sea,’ said Di, just a lile anxious to ange the
conversation. ‘And you shouldn’t have sung.’
‘The sea isn’t sending you five notes a day,’ said the Nilghai.
‘No, but I’m fatally compromised. She’s an enduring old hag, and I’m sorry I ever met her.
Why wasn’t I born and bred and dead in a three-pair back?’
‘Hear him blaspheming his first love! Why in the world shouldn’t you listen to her?’ said
Torpenhow.
Before Di could reply the Nilghai lied up his voice with a shout that shook the windows,
in ‘e Men of the Sea,’ that begins, as all know, ‘e sea is a wied old woman,’ and aer
rading through eight lines whose imagery is truthful, ends in a refrain, slow as the claing of a
capstan when the boat comes unwillingly up to the bars where the men sweat and tramp in the
shingle.
‘“Ye that bore us, O restore us!
She is kinder than ye;
For the call is on our heart-strings!”,
Said The Men of the Sea.’
e Nilghai sang that verse twice, with simple cunning, intending that Di should hear. But
Dick was waiting for the farewell of the men to their wives.
‘“Ye that love us, can ye move us?
She is dearer than ye;
And your sleep will be the sweeter,”
Said The Men of the Sea.’
e rough words beat like the blows of the waves on the bows of the riety boat from Lima
in the days when Di was mixing paints, making love, drawing devils and angels in the half
dark, and wondering whether the next minute would put the Italian captain’s knife between his
shoulder-blades. And the go-fever whi is more real than many doctors’ diseases, waked and
raged, urging him who loved Maisie beyond anything in the world, to go away and taste the old
hot, unregenerate life again,—to scuffle, swear, gamble, and love light loves with his fellows; to
take ship and know the sea once more, and by her beget pictures; to talk to Binat among the
sands of Port Said while Yellow ’Tina mixed the drinks; to hear the crale of musketry, and see
the smoke roll outward, thin and thien again till the shining bla faces came through, and in
that hell every man was strictly responsible for his own head, and his own alone, and stru
with an unfettered arm. It was impossible, utterly impossible, but—
‘“Oh, our fathers in the churchyard,
She is older than ye,
And our graves will be the greener,”
Said The Men of the Sea.’
‘What is there to hinder?’ said Torpenhow, in the long hush that followed the song.
‘You said a little time since that you wouldn’t come for a walk round the world, Torp.’
‘at was months ago, and I only objected to your making money for travelling expenses.
You’ve shot your bolt here and it has gone home. Go away and do some work, and see somethings.’
‘Get some of the fat off you; you’re disgracefully out of condition,’ said the Nilghai, making a
plunge from the air and grasping a handful of Di generally over the right ribs. ‘So as
putty—pure tallow born of over-feeding. Train it off, Dickie.’
‘We’re all equally gross, Nilghai. Next time you have to take the field you’ll sit down, wink
your eyes, gasp, and die in a fit.’
‘Never mind. You go away on a ship. Go to Lima again, or to Brazil. ere’s always trouble
in South America.’
‘Do you suppose I want to be told where to go? Great Heavens, the only difficulty is to know
where I’m to stop. But I shall stay here, as I told you before.’
‘en you’ll be buried in Kensal Green and turn into adipocere with the others,’ said
Torpenhow. ‘Are you thinking of commissions in hand? Pay forfeit and go. You’ve money
enough to travel as a king if you please.’
‘You’ve the grisliest notions of amusement, Torp. I think I see myself shipping first class on a
six-thousand-ton hotel, and asking the third engineer what makes the engines go round, and
whether it isn’t very warm in the stokehold. Ho! ho! I should ship as a loafer if ever I shipped at
all, which I’m not going to do. I shall compromise, and go for a small trip to begin with.’
‘at’s something at any rate. Where will you go?’ said Torpenhow. ‘It would do you all the
good in the world, old man.’
The Nilghai saw the twinkle in Dick’s eye, and refrained from speech.
‘I shall go in the first place to Rathray’s stable, where I shall hire one horse, and take him very
carefully as far as Rimond Hill. en I shall walk him ba again, in case he should
accidentally burst into a lather and make Rathray angry. I shall do that to-morrow, for the sake
of air and exercise.’
‘Bah!’ Di had barely time to throw up his arm and ward off the cushion that the disgusted
Torpenhow heaved at his head.
‘Air and exercise indeed,’ said the Nilghai, siing down heavily on Di. ‘Let’s give him a
little of both. Get the bellows, Torp.’
At this point the conference broke up in disorder, because Di would not open his mouth till
the Nilghai held his nose fast, and there was some trouble in forcing the nozzle of the bellows
between his teeth; and even when it was there he weakly tried to puff against the force of the
blast, and his eeks blew up with a great explosion; and the enemy becoming helpless with
laughter he so beat them over the head with a so sofa cushion that that became unsewn and
distributed its feathers, and Binkie, interfering in Torpenhow’s interests, was bundled into the
half-empty bag and advised to scrat his way out, whi he did aer a while, travelling rapidly
up and down the floor in the shape of an agitated green haggis, and when he came out looking
for satisfaction, the three pillars of his world were picking feathers out of their hair.
‘A prophet has no honour in his own country,’ said Di, ruefully, dusting his knees. ‘is
filthy fluff will never brush off my legs.’
‘It was all for your own good,’ said the Nilghai. ‘Nothing like air and exercise.’
‘All for your good,’ said Torpenhow, not in the least with reference to past clowning. ‘It
would let you focus things at their proper worth and prevent your becoming sla in this
hothouse of a town. Indeed it would, old man. I shouldn’t have spoken if I hadn’t thought so.
Only, you make a joke of everything.’
‘Before God I do no su thing,’ said Di, quily and earnestly. ‘You don’t know me if you
think that.’
‘I don’t think it,’ said the Nilghai.
‘How can fellows like ourselves, who know what life and death really mean, dare to make a
joke of anything? I know we pretend it, to save ourselves from breaking down or going to the
other extreme. Can’t I see, old man, how you’re always anxious about me, and try to advise me
to make my work beer? Do you suppose I don’t think about that myself? But you can’t helpme—you can’t help me—not even you. I must play my own hand alone in my own way.’
‘Hear, hear,’ from the Nilghai.
‘What’s the one thing in the Nilghai Saga that I’ve never drawn in the Nungapunga Book?’
Dick continued to Torpenhow, who was a little astonished at the outburst.
Now there was one blank page in the book given over to the sket that Di had not drawn
of the crowning exploit in the Nilghai’s life; when that man, being young and forgeing that
his body and bones belonged to the paper that employed him, had ridden over sunburned
slippery grass in the rear of Bredow’s brigade on the day that the troopers flung themselves at
Caurobert’s artillery, and for aught they knew twenty baalions in front, to save the baered
24th German Infantry, to give time to decide the fate of Vionville, and to learn ere their
remnant came ba to Flavigay that cavalry can aa and crumple and break unshaken
infantry. Whenever he was inclined to think over a life that might have been beer, an income
that might have been larger, and a soul that might have been considerably cleaner, the Nilghai
would comfort himself with the thought, ‘I rode with Bredow’s brigade at Vionville,’ and take
heart for any lesser battle the next day might bring.
‘I know,’ he said very gravely. ‘I was always glad that you left it out.’
‘I le it out because Nilghai taught me what the Germany army learned then, and what
Smidt taught their cavalry. I don’t know German. What is it? “Take care of the time and the
dressing will take care of itself.” I must ride my own line to my own beat, old man.’
‘Tempe ist richtung. You’ve learned your lesson well,’ said the Nilghai. ‘He must go alone. He
speaks truth, Torp.’
‘Maybe I’m as wrong as I can be—hideously wrong. I must find that out for myself, as I have
to think things out for myself, but I daren’t turn my head to dress by the next man. It hurts me a
great deal more than you know not to be able to go, but I cannot, that’s all. I must do my own
work and live my own life in my own way, because I’m responsible for both. Only don’t think I
frivol about it, Torp. I have my own matches and sulphur, and I’ll make my own hell, thanks.’
ere was an uncomfortable pause. en Torpenhow said blandly, ‘What did the Governor of
North Carolina say to the Governor of South Carolina?’
‘Excellent notion. It is a long time between drinks. ere are the makings of a very fine prig
in you, Dick,’ said the Nilghai.
‘I’ve liberated my mind, estimable Binkie, with the feathers in his mouth.’ Di pied up the
still indignant one and shook him tenderly. ‘You’re tied up in a sa and made to run about
blind, Binkie-wee, without any reason, and it has hurt your lile feelings. Never mind. Sic volo,
sic jubeo, stet pro ratione voluntas, and don’t sneeze in my eye because I talk Latin. Good-night.’
He went out of the room.
‘at’s distinctly one for you,’ said the Nilghai. ‘I told you it was hopeless to meddle with
him. He’s not pleased.’
‘He’d swear at me if he weren’t. I can’t make it out. He has the go-fever upon him and he
won’t go. I only hope that he mayn’t have to go some day when he doesn’t want to,’ said
Torpenhow.
· · · · · · ·
In his own room Di was seling a question with himself—and the question was whether all
the world, and all that was therein, and a burning desire to exploit both, was worth one
threepenny piece thrown into the Thames.
‘It came of seeing the sea, and I’m a cur to think about it,’ he decided. ‘Aer all, the
honeymoon will be that tour—with reservations; only … only I didn’t realise that the sea was so
strong. I didn’t feel it so mu when I was with Maisie. ese damnable songs did it. He’s
beginning again.’
But it was only Herri’s Nightpiece to Julia that the Nilghai sang, and before it was ended
Di reappeared on the threshold, not altogether clothed indeed, but in his right mind, thirsty
and at peace.The mood had come and gone with the rising and the falling of the tide by Fort Keeling.
▲▲▲Chapter IX
‘If I have taken the common clay
And wrought it cunningly
In the shape of a god that was digged a clod,
The greater honour to me.’
‘If thou hast taken the common clay,
And thy hands be not free
From the taint of the soil, thou hast made thy spoil
The greater shame to thee.’—The Two Potters.
He did no work of any kind for the rest of the week. en came another Sunday. He dreaded
and longed for the day always, but since the red-haired girl had sketed him there was rather
more dread than desire in his mind.
He found that Maisie had entirely neglected his suggestions about line-work. She had gone off
at score filed with some absurd notion for a ‘fancy head.’ It cost Di something to command
his temper.
‘What’s the good of suggesting anything?’ he said pointedly.
‘Ah, but this will be a picture,—a real picture; and I know that Kami will let me send it to the
Salon. You don’t mind, do you?’
‘I suppose not. But you won’t have time for the Salon.’
Maisie hesitated a little. She even felt uncomfortable.
‘We’re going over to France a month sooner because of it. I shall get the idea sketed out
here and work it up at Kami’s.’
Di’s heart stood still, and he came very near to being disgusted with his queen who could
do no wrong. ‘Just when I thought I had made some headway, she goes off asing buerflies.
It’s too maddening!’
ere was no possibility of arguing, for the red-haired girl was in the studio. Di could only
look unutterable reproach.
‘I’m sorry,’ he said, ‘and I think you make a mistake. But what’s the idea of your new
picture?’
‘I took it from a book.’
‘That’s bad, to begin with. Books aren’t the places for pictures. And——’
‘It’s this,’ said the red-haired girl behind him. ‘I was reading it to Maisie the other day from
The City of Dreadful Night. D’you know the book?’
‘A little. I am sorry I spoke. There are pictures in it. What has taken her fancy?’
‘The description of the Melancolia—
‘Her folded wings as of a mighty eagle,
But all too impotent to lift the regal
Robustness of her earth-born strength and pride.
And here again. (Maisie, get the tea, dear.)
‘The forehead charged with baleful thoughts and dreams,
The household bunch of keys, the housewife’s gown,
Voluminous indented, and yet rigid
As though a shell of burnished metal frigid,
Her feet thick-shod to tread all weakness down.’
There was no attempt to conceal the scorn of the lazy voice. Dick winced.‘But that has been done already by an obscure artist by the name of Durer,’ said he. ‘How
does the poem run?—
‘Three centuries and threescore years ago,
With phantasies of his peculiar thought.
You might as well try to rewrite Hamlet. It will be a waste of time.
‘No, it won’t,’ said Maisie, puing down the teacups with a claer to reassure herself. ‘And I
mean to do it. Can’t you see what a beautiful thing it would make?’
‘How in perdition can one do work when one hasn’t had the proper training? Any fool can
get a notion. It needs training to drive the thing through,—training and conviction; not rushing
after the first fancy.’ Dick spoke between his teeth.
‘You don’t understand,’ said Maisie. ‘I think I can do it.’
Again the voice of the girl behind him—
‘Baffled and beaten back, she works on still;
Weary and sick of soul, she works the more.
Sustained by her indomitable will,
The hands shall fashion, and the brain shall pore,
And all her sorrow shall be turned to labour——
I fancy Maisie means to embody herself in the picture.’
‘Siing on a throne of rejected pictures? No, I shan’t, dear. e notion in itself has fascinated
me.—Of course you don’t care for fancy heads, Di. I don’t think you could do them. You like
blood and bones.’
‘at’s a direct allenge. If you can do a Melancolia that isn’t merely a sorrowful female
head, I can do a beer one; and I will, too. What d’you know about Melacolias?’ Di firmly
believed that he was even then tasting three-quarters of all the sorrow in the world.
‘She was a woman,’ said Maisie, ‘and she suffered a great deal,—till she could suffer no more.
Then she began to laugh at it all, and then I painted her and sent her to the Salon.’
The red-haired girl rose up and left the room, laughing.
Dick looked at Maisie humbly and hopelessly.
‘Never mind about the picture,’ he said. ‘Are you really going ba to Kami’s for a month
before your time?’
‘I must, if I want to get the picture done.’
‘And that’s all you want?’
‘Of course. Don’t be stupid, Dick.’
‘You haven’t the power. You have only the ideas—the ideas and the lile eap impulses. How
you could have kept at your work for ten years steadily is a mystery to me. So you are really
going,—a month before you need?’
‘I must do my work.’
‘Your work—bah! … No, I didn’t mean that. It’s all right, dear. Of course you must do your
work, and—I think I’ll say good-bye for this week.’
‘Won’t you even stay for tea?
‘No, thank you. Have I your leave to go, dear? ere’s nothing more you particularly want
me to do, and the line-work doesn’t matter.’
‘I wish you could stay, and then we could talk over my picture. If only one single picture’s a
success, it draws aention to all the others. I know some of my work is good, if only people
could see. And you needn’t have been so rude about it.’
‘I’m sorry. We’ll talk the Melancolia over some one of the other Sundays. ere are four more
—yes, one, two, three, four—before you go. Good-bye, Maisie.’
Maisie stood by the studio window, thinking, till the red-haired girl returned, a lile white at
the corners of her lips.
‘Di’s gone off,’ said Maisie. ‘Just when I wanted to talk about the picture. Isn’t it selfish ofhim?’
Her companion opened her lips as if to speak, shut them again, and went on reading e City
of Dreadful Night.
Di was in the Park, walking round and round a tree that he had osen as his confidante
for many Sundays past. He was swearing audibly, and when he found that the infirmities of the
English tongue hemmed in his rage, he sought consolation in Arabic, whi is expressly
designed for the use of the afflicted. He was not pleased with the reward of his patient service;
nor was he pleased with himself; and it was long before he arrived at the proposition that the
queen could do no wrong.
‘It’s a losing game,’ he said. ‘I’m worth nothing when a whim of hers is in question. But in a
losing game at Port Said we used to double the stakes and go on. She do a Melancolia! She
hasn’t the power, or the insight, or the training. Only the desire. She’s cursed with the curse of
Reuben. She won’t do line-work, because it means real work; and yet she’s stronger than I am.
I’ll make her understand that I can beat her on her own Melancolia. Even then she wouldn’t
care. She says I can only do blood and bones. I don’t believe she has blood in her veins. All the
same I lover her; and I must go on loving her; and if I can humble her inordinate vanity I will.
I’ll do a Melancolia that shall be something like a Melancolia—“the Melancolia that transcends
all wit.” I’ll do it at once, con—bless her.’
He discovered that the notion would not come to order, and that he could not free his mind
for an hour from the thought of Maisie’s departure. He took very small interest in her rough
studies for the Melancolia when she showed them next week. e Sundays were racing past, and
the time was at hand when all the ur bells in London could not ring Maisie ba to him.
Once or twice he said something to Binkie about ‘hermaphroditic futilities,’ but the lile dog
received so many confidences both from Torpenhow and Di that he did not trouble his
tulipears to listen.
Di was permied to see the girls off. ey were going by the Dover night-boat; and they
hoped to return in August. It was then February, and Di felt that he was being hardly used.
Maisie was so busy stripping the small house across the Park, and paing her canvases, that she
had not time for thought. Di went down to Dover and wasted a day there freing over a
wonderful possibility. Would Maisie at the very last allow him one small kiss? He reflected that
he might capture her by the strong arm, as he had seem women captured in the Southern
Soudan, and lead her away; but Maisie would never be led. She would turn her gray eyes upon
him and say, ‘Di, how selfish you are!’ en his courage would fail him. It would be beer,
after all, to beg for that kiss.
Maisie looked more than usually kissable as she stepped from the night-mail on to the windy
pier, in a gray waterproof and a lile gray cloth travelling-cap. e red-haired girl was not so
lovely. Her green eyes were hollow and her lips were dry. Di saw the trunks aboard, and went
to Maisie’s side in the darkness under the bridge. e mail-bags were thundering into the
forehold, and the red-haired girl was watching them.
‘You’ll have a rough passage to-night,’ said Di. ‘It’s blowing outside. I suppose I may come
over and see you if I’m good?’
‘You mustn’t. I shall be busy. At least, if I want you I’ll send for you. But I shall write from
Vitry-sur-Marne. I shall have heaps of things to consult you about. Oh, Di, you have been so
good to me!—so good to me!’
‘Thank you for that, dear. It hasn’t made any difference, has it?’
‘I can’t tell a fib. It hasn’t—in that way. But don’t think I’m not grateful.’
‘Damn the gratitude!’ said Dick, huskily, to the paddle-box.
‘What’s the use of worrying? You know I should ruin your life, and you’d ruin mine, as
things are now. You remember what you said when you were so angry that day in the Park?
One of us has to be broken. Can’t you wait till that day comes?’
‘No, love. I want you unbroken—all to myself.’Maisie shook her head. ‘My poor Dick, what can I say!’
‘Don’t say anything. Give me a kiss. Only one kiss, Maisie. I’ll swear I won’t take any more.
You might as well, and then I can be sure you’re grateful.’
Maisie put her eek forward, and Di took his reward in the darkness. It was only one kiss,
but, since there was no time-limit specified, it was a long one. Maisie wrened herself free
angrily, and Dick stood abashed and tingling from head to toe.
‘Good-bye, darling. I didn’t mean to scare you. I’m sorry. Only—keep well and do good work,
—specially the Melancolia. I’m going to do one, too. Remember me to Kami, and be careful what
you drink. Country drinking-water is bad everywhere, but it’s worse in France. Write to me if
you want anything, and good-bye. Say good-bye to the whatever-you-call-um girl, and—can’t I
have another kiss? No. You’re quite right. Good-bye.’
A shout told him that it was not seemly to arge of the mail-bag incline. He reaed the pier
as the steamer began to move off, and he followed her with his heart.
‘And there’s nothing—nothing in the wide world—to keep us apart except her obstinacy.
ese Calais night-boats are mu too small. I’ll get Torp to write to the papers about it. She’s
beginning to pitch already.’
Maisie stood where Di had le her till she heard a lile gasping cough at her elbow. e
red-haired girl’s eyes were alight with cold flame.
‘He kissed you!’ she said. ‘How could you let him, when he wasn’t anything to you? How
dared you to take a kiss from him? Oh, Maisie, let’s go to the ladies’ cabin. I’m si,—deadly
sick.’
‘We aren’t into open water yet. Go down, dear, and I’ll stay here. I don’t like the smell of the
engines…. Poor Dick! He deserved one,—only one. But I didn’t think he’d frighten me so.’
Di returned to town next day just in time for lun, for whi he had telegraphed. To his
disgust, there were only empty plates in the studio. He lied up his voice like the bears in the
fairy-tale, and Torpenhow entered, looking guilty.
‘H’sh!’ said he. ‘Don’t make su a noise. I took it. Come into my rooms, and I’ll show you
why.’
Di paused amazed at the threshold, for on Torpenhow’s sofa lay a girl asleep and breathing
heavily. e lile eap sailor-hat, the blue-and-white dress, fier for June than for February,
dabbled with mud at the skirts, the jaet trimmed with imitation Astrakhan and ripped at the
shoulder-seams, the one-and-elevenpenny umbrella, and, above all, the disgraceful condition of
the kid-topped boots, declared all things.
‘Oh, I say, old man, this is too bad! You mustn’t bring this sort up here. ey steal things
from the rooms.’
‘It looks bad, I admit, but I was coming in aer lun, and she staggered into the hall. I
thought she was drunk at first, but it was collapse. I couldn’t leave her as she was, so I brought
her up here and gave her your lun. She was fainting from want of food. She went fast asleep
the minute she had finished.’
‘I know something of that complaint. She’s been living on sausages, I suppose. Torp, you
should have handed her over to a policeman for presuming to faint in a respectable house. Poor
lile wret! Look at the face! ere isn’t an ounce of immorality in it. Only folly,—sla,
fatuous, feeble, futile folly. It’s a typical head. D’you notice how the skull begins to show
through the flesh padding on the face and cheek-bone?’
‘What a cold-blooded barbarian it is! Don’t hit a woman when she’s down. Can’t we do
anything? She was simply dropping with starvation. She almost fell into my arms, and when she
got to the food she ate like a wild beast. It was horrible.’
‘I can give her money, whi she would probably spend in drinks. Is she going to sleep for
ever?’
The girl opened her eyes and glared at the men between terror and effrontery.
‘Feeling better?’ said Torpenhow.‘Yes. Thank you. There aren’t many gentlemen that are as kind as you are. Thank you.’
‘When did you leave service?’ said Di, who had been wating the scarred and apped
hands.
‘How did you know I was in service? I was. General servant. I didn’t like it.’
‘And how do you like being your own mistress?’
‘Do I look as if I liked it?’
‘I suppose not. One moment. Would you be good enough to turn your face to the window?’
e girl obeyed, and Di wated her face keenly,—so keenly that she made as if to hide
behind Torpenhow.
‘e eyes have it,’ said Di, walking up and down. ‘ey are superb eyes for my business.
And, aer all, every head depends on the eyes. is has been sent from heaven to make up for—
what was taken away. Now the weekly strain’s off my shoulders, I can get to work in earnest.
Evidently sent from heaven. Yes. Raise your chin a little, please.’
‘Gently, old man, gently. You’re scaring somebody out of her wits,’ said Torpenhow, who
could see the girl trembling.
‘Don’t let him hit me! Oh, please don’t let him hit me! I’ve been hit cruel to-day because I
spoke to a man. Don’t let him look at me like that! He’s reg’lar wied, that one. Don’t let him
look at me like that, neither! Oh, I feel as if I hadn’t nothing on when he looks at me like that!’
e overstrained nerves in the frail body gave way, and the girl wept like a lile ild and
began to scream. Dick threw open the window, and Torpenhow flung the door back.
‘ere you are,’ said Di, soothingly. ‘My friend here can call for a policeman, and you can
run through that door. Nobody is going to hurt you.’
The girl sobbed convulsively for a few minutes, and then tried to laugh.
‘Nothing in the world to hurt you. Now listen to me for a minute. I’m what they call an artist
by profession. You know what artists do?’
‘They draw the things in red and black ink on the pop-shop labels.’
‘I dare say. I haven’t risen to pop-shop labels yet. ose are done by the Academicians. I want
to draw your head.’
‘What for?’
‘Because it’s prey. at is why you will come to the room across the landing three times a
week at eleven in the morning, and I’ll give you three quid a week just for siing still and being
drawn. And there’s a quid on account.’
‘For nothing? Oh, my!’ e girl turned the sovereign in her hand, and with more foolish tears,
‘Ain’t neither o’ you two gentlemen afraid of my bilking you?’
‘No. Only ugly girls do that. Try and remember this place. And, by the way, what’s your
name?’
‘I’m Bessic,—Bessie—— It’s no use giving the rest. Bessie Broke,—Stone-broke, if you like.
What’s your names? But there,—no one ever gives the real ones.’
Dick consulted Torpenhow with his eyes.
‘My name’s Heldar, and my friend’s called Torpenhow; and you must be sure to come here.
Where do you live?’
‘South-the-water,—one room,—five and sixpence a week. Aren’t you making fun of me about
that three quid?’
‘You’ll see later on. And, Bessie, next time you come, remember, you needn’t wear that paint.
It’s bad for the skin, and I have all the colours you’ll be likely to need.’
Bessie withdrew, scrubbing her cheek with a ragged pocket-handkerchief. The two men looked
at each other.
‘You’re a man,’ said Torpenhow.
‘I’m afraid I’ve been a fool. It isn’t our business to run about the earth reforming Bessie
Brokes. And a woman of any kind has no right on this landing.’
‘Perhaps she won’t come back.’‘She will if she thinks she can get food and warmth here. I know she will, worse lu. But
remember, old man, she isn’t a woman; she’s my model; and be careful.’
‘The idea! She’s a dissolute little scarecrow,—a gutter-snippet and nothing more.’
‘So you think. Wait till she has been fed a lile and freed from fear. at fair type recovers
itself very quily. You won’t know her in a week or two, when that abject fear has died out of
her eyes. She’ll be too happy and smiling for my purposes.’
‘But surely you’re not taking her out of charity?—to please me?’
‘I am not in the habit of playing with hot coals to please anybody. She has been sent from
heaven, as I may have remarked before, to help me with my Melancolia.’
‘Never heard a word about the lady before.’
‘What’s the use of having a friend, if you must sling your notions at him in words? You
ought to know what I’m thinking about. You’ve heard me grunt lately?’
‘Even so; but grunts mean anything in your language, from bad ’baccy to wied dealers.
And I don’t think I’ve been much in your confidence for some time.’
‘It was a high and soulful grunt. You ought to have understood that it meant the Melancolia.’
Di walked Torpenhow up and down the room, keeping silence. en he smote him in the ribs,
‘Now don’t you see it? Bessie’s abject futility, and the terror in her eyes, welded on to one or
two details in the way of sorrow that have come under my experience lately. Likewise some
orange and black,—two keys of each. But I can’t explain on an empty stomach.’
‘It sounds mad enough. You’d beer sti to your soldiers, Di, instead of maundering about
heads and eyes and experiences.’
‘Think so?’ Dick began to dance on his heels, singing—
‘They’re as proud as a turkey when they hold the ready cash,
You ought to ’ear the way they laugh an’ joke;
They are tricky an’ they’re funny when they’ve got the ready money,—
Ow! but see ’em when they’re all stone-broke.’
en he sat down to pour out his heart to Maisie in a four-sheet leer of counsel and
encouragement, and registered an oath that he would get to work with an undivided heart as
soon as Bessie should reappear.
e girl kept her appointment unpainted and unadorned, afraid and overbold by turns. When
she found that she was merely expected to sit still, she grew calmer, and criticised the
appointments of the studio with freedom and some point. She liked the warmth and the comfort
and the release from fear of physical pain. Di made two or three studies of her head in
monochrome, but the actual notion of the Melancolia would not arrive.
‘What a mess you keep your things in!’ said Bessie, some days later, when she felt herself
thoroughly at home. ‘I s’pose your clothes are just as bad. Gentlemen never think what buons
and tape are made for.’
‘I buy things to wear, and wear ’em till they go to pieces. I don’t know what Torpenhow
does.’
Bessie made diligent inquiry in the laer’s room, and unearthed a bale of disreputable sos.
‘Some of these I’ll mend now,’ she said, ‘and some I’ll take home. D’you know, I sit all day long
at home doing nothing, just like a lady, and no more noticing them other girls in the house than
if they was so many flies. I don’t have any unnecessary words, but I put ’em down qui, I can
tell you, when they talk to me. No; it’s quite nice these days. I lo my door, and they can only
call me names through the keyhole, and I sit inside, just like a lady, mending sos. Mr.
Torpenhow wears his socks out both ends at once.’
‘ree quid a week from me, and the delights of my society. No sos mended. Nothing from
Torp except a nod on the landing now and again, and all his sos mended. Bessie is very mu
a woman,’ thought Di; and he looked at her between half-shut eyes. Food and rest had
transformed the girl, as Dick knew they would.
‘What are you looking at me like that for?’ she said quily. ‘Don’t. You look reg’lar badwhen you look that way. You don’t think much o’ me, do you?’
‘That depends on how you behave.’
Bessie behaved beautifully. Only it was difficult at the end of a siing to bid her go out into
the gray streets. She very mu preferred the studio and a big air by the stove, with some
sos in her lap as an excuse for delay. en Torpenhow would come in, and Bessie would be
moved to tell strange and wonderful stories of her past, and still stranger ones of her present
improved circumstances. She would make them tea as though she had a right to make it; and
once or twice on these occasions Di caught Torpenhow’s eyes fixed on the trim lile figure,
and because Bessie’s fliings about the room made Di ardently long for Maisie, he realised
whither Torpenhow’s thoughts were tending. And Bessie was exceedingly careful of the
condition of Torpenhow’s linen. She spoke very lile to him, but sometimes they talked together
on the landing.
‘I was a great fool,’ Di said to himself. ‘I know what red firelight looks like when a man’s
tramping through a strange town; and ours is a lonely, selfish sort of life at the best. I wonder
Maisie doesn’t feel that sometimes. But I can’t order Bessie away. at’s the worst of beginning
things. One never knows where they stop.’
One evening, aer a siing prolonged to the last limit of the light, Di was roused from a
nap by a broken voice in Torpenhow’s room. He jumped to his feet. ‘Now what ought I to do? It
looks foolish to go in.—Oh, bless you, Binkie!’ e lile terrier thrust Torpenhow’s door open
with his nose and came out to take possession of Di’s air. e door swung wide unheeded,
and Di across the landing could see Bessie in the half-light making her lile supplication to
Torpenhow. She was kneeling by his side, and her hands were clasped across his knee.
‘I know,—I know,’ she said thily. ‘’Tisn’t right o’ me to do this, but I can’t help it; and you
were so kind,—so kind; and you never took any notice o’ me. And I’ve mended all your things
so carefully,—I did. Oh, please, ’tisn’t as if I was asking you to marry me. I wouldn’t think of it.
But you—couldn’t you take and live with me till Miss Right comes along? I’m only Miss Wrong,
I know, but I’d work my hands to the bare bone for you. And I’m not ugly to look at. Say you
will!’
Dick hardly recognised Torpenhow’s voice in reply—
‘But look here. It’s no use. I’m liable to be ordered off anywhere at a minute’s notice if a war
breaks out. At a minute’s notice—dear.’
‘What does that maer? Until you go, then. Until you go. ‘Tisn’t mu I’m asking, and—you
don’t know how good I can cook.’ She had put an arm round his neck and was drawing his head
down.
‘Until—I—go, then.’
‘Torp,’ said Di, across the landing. He could hardly steady his voice. ‘Come here a minute,
old man. I’m in trouble’—‘Heaven send he’ll listen to me!’ ere was something very like an
oath from Bessie’s lips. She was afraid of Di, and disappeared down the staircase in panic, but
it seemed an age before Torpenhow entered the studio. He went to the mantelpiece, buried his
head on his arms, and groaned like a wounded bull.
‘What the devil right have you to interfere?’ he said, at last.
‘Who’s interfering with whi? Your own sense told you long ago you couldn’t be su a
fool. It was a tough rack, St. Anthony, but you’re all right now.’
‘I oughtn’t to have seen her moving about these rooms as if they belonged to her. at’s what
upset me. It gives a lonely man a sort of hankering, doesn’t it?’ said Torpenhow, piteously.
‘Now you talk sense. It does. But, since you aren’t in a condition to discuss the disadvantages
of double housekeeping, do you know what you’re going to do?’
‘I don’t. I wish I did.’
‘You’re going away for a season on a brilliant tour to regain tone. You’re going to Brighton,
or Scarborough, or Prawle Point, to see the ships go by. And you’re going at once. Isn’t it odd?
I’ll take care of Binkie, but out you go immediately. Never resist the devil. He holds the bank.Fly from him. Pack your things and go.’
‘I believe you’re right. Where shall I go?’
‘And you call yourself a special correspondent! Pack first and inquire afterwards.’
An hour later Torpenhow was despated into the night for a hansom. ‘You’ll probably think
of some place to go to while you’re moving,’ said Di. ‘On to Euston, to begin with, and—oh
yes—get drunk to-night.’
He returned to the studio, and lighted more candles, for he found the room very dark.
‘Oh, you Jezebel! you futile little Jezebel! Won’t you hate me to-morrow!—Binkie, come here.’
Binkie turned over on his ba on the hearth-rug, and Di stirred him with a meditative
foot.
‘I said she was not immoral. I was wrong. She said she could cook. at showed premeditated
sin. Oh, Binkie, if you are a man you will go to perdition; but if you are a woman, and say that
you can cook, you will go to a much worse place.’
▲▲▲Chapter X
What’s you that follows at my side?—
The foe that ye must fight, my lord.—
That hirples swift as I can ride?—
The shadow of the night, my lord.—
Then wheel my horse against the foe!—
He’s down and overpast, my lord.
Ye war against the sunset glow;
The darkness gathers fast, my lord.
—The Fight of Heriot’s Ford.
‘This is a eerful life,’ said Di, some days later. ‘Torp’s away; Bessie hates me; I can’t get at
the notion of the Melancolia; Maisie’s leers are scrappy; and I believe I have indigestion. What
give a man pains across the head and spots before his eyes, Binkie? Shall us take some liver
pills?’
Di had just gone through a lively scene with Bessie. She had for the fiieth time reproaed
him for sending Torpenhow away. She explained her enduring hatred for Di, and made it
clear to him that she only sat for the sake of his money. ‘And Mr. Torpenhow’s ten times a
better man than you,’ she concluded.
‘He is. That’s why he went away. I should have stayed and made love to you.’
e girl sat with her in on her hand, scowling. ‘To me! I’d like to cat you! If I wasn’t
afraid o’ being hung I’d kill you. That’s what I’d do. D’you believe me?’
Di smiled wearily. It is not pleasant to live in the company of a notion that will not work
out, a fox-terrier that cannot talk, and a woman who talks too mu. He would have answered,
but at that moment there unrolled itself from one corner of the studio a veil, as it were, of the
flimsiest gauze. He rubbed his eyes, but the gray haze would not go.
‘is is disgraceful indigestion. Binkie, we will go to a medicine-man. We can’t have our eyes
interfered with, for by these we get our bread; also mutton-chop bones for little dogs.’
e doctor was an affable local practitioner with white hair, and he said nothing till Di
began to describe the gray film in the studio.
‘We all want a lile pating and repairing from time to time,’ he irped. ‘Like a ship, my
dear sir,—exactly like a ship. Sometimes the hull is out of order, and we consult the surgeon;
sometimes the rigging, and then I advise; sometimes the engines, and we go to the
brainspecialist; sometimes the look-out on the bridge is tired, and then we see an oculist. I should
recommend you to see an oculist. A lile pating and repairing from time to time is all we
want. An oculist, by all means.’
Di sought an oculist,—the best in London. He was certain that the local practitioner did not
know anything about his trade, and more certain that Maisie would laugh at him if he were
forced to wear spectacles.
‘I’ve neglected the warnings of my lord the stoma too long. Hence these spots before the
eyes, Binkie. I can see as well as I ever could.’
As he entered the dark hall that led to the consulting-room a man cannoned against him.
Dick saw the face as it hurried out into the street.
‘That’s the writer-type. He has the same modelling of the forehead as Torp. He looks very sick.
Probably heard something he didn’t like.’
Even as he thought, a great fear came upon Di, a fear that made him hold his breath as he
walked into the oculist’s waiting room, with the heavy carved furniture, the dark-green paper,
and the sober-hued prints on the wall. He recognised a reproduction of one of his own sketches.Many people were waiting their turn before him. His eye was caught by a flaming
red-andgold Christmas-carol book. Lile ildren came to that eye-doctor, and they needed large-type
amusement.
‘at’s idolatrous bad Art,’ he said, drawing the book towards himself. ‘From the anatomy of
the angels, it has been made in Germany.’ He opened in meanically, and there leaped to his
eyes a verse printed in red ink—
The next good joy that Mary had,
It was the joy of three,
To see her good Son Jesus Christ
Making the blind to see;
Making the blind to see, good Lord,
And happy we may be.
Praise Father, Son, and Holy Ghost
To all eternity!
Di read and re-read the verse till his turn came, and the doctor was bending above him
seated in an arm-air. e blaze of the gas-microscope in his eyes made him wince. e
doctor’s hand toued the scar of the sword-cut on Di’s head, and Di explained briefly how
he had come by it. When the flame was removed, Di saw the doctor’s face, and the fear came
upon him again. e doctor wrapped himself in a mist of words. Di caught allusions to ‘scar,’
‘frontal bone,’ ‘optic nerve,’ ‘extreme caution,’ and the ‘avoidance of mental anxiety.’
‘Verdict?’ he said faintly. ‘My business is painting, and I daren’t waste time. What do you
make of it?’
Again the whirl of words, but this time they conveyed a meaning.
‘Can you give me anything to drink?’
Many sentences were pronounced in that darkened room, and the prisoners oen needed
cheering. Dick found a glass of liqueur brandy in his hand.
‘As far as I can gather,’ he said, coughing above the spirit, ‘you call it decay of the optic
nerve, or something, and therefore hopeless. What is my time-limit, avoiding all strain and
worry?’
‘Perhaps one year.’
‘My God! And if I don’t take care of myself?’
‘I really could not say. One cannot ascertain the exact amount of injury inflicted by the
sword-cut. e scar is an old one, and—exposure to the strong light of the desert, did you say?—
with excessive application to fine work? I really could not say?’
‘I beg your pardon, but it has come without any warning. If you will let me, I’ll sit here for a
minute, and then I’ll go. You have been very good in telling me the truth. Without any warning;
without any warning. Thanks.’
Di went into the street, and was rapturously received by Binkie. ‘We’ve got it very badly,
little dog! Just as badly as we can get it. We’ll go to the Park to think it out.’
ey headed for a certain tree that Di knew well, and they sat down to thin, because his
legs were trembling under him and there was cold fear at the pit of his stomach.
‘How could it have come without any warning? It’s as sudden as being shot. It’s the living
death, Binkie. We’re to be shut up in the dark in one year if we’re careful, and we shan’t see
anybody, and we shall never have anything we want, not though we live to be a hundred!’
Binkie wagged his tail joyously. ‘Binkie, we must think. Let’s see how it feels to be blind.’ Di
shut his eyes, and flaming commas and Catherine-wheels floated inside the lids. Yet when he
looked across the Park the scope of his vision was not contracted. He could see perfectly, until a
procession of slow-wheeling fireworks defiled across his eyeballs.
‘Little dorglums, we aren’t at all well. Let’s go home. If only Torp were back, now!’
But Torpenhow was in the south of England, inspecting doyards in the company of the
Nilghai. His letters were brief and full of mystery.Di had never asked anybody to help him in his joys or his sorrows. He argued, in the
loneliness of his studio, henceforward to be decorated with a film of gray gauze in one corner,
that, if his fate were blindness, all the Torpenhows in the world could not save him. ‘I can’t call
him off his trip to sit down and sympathise with me. I must pull through this business alone,’ he
said. He was lying on the sofa, eating his moustae and wondering what the darkness of the
night would be like. en came to his mind the memory of a quaint scene in the Soudan. A
soldier had been nearly haed in two by a broad-bladed Arab spear. For one instant the man
felt no pain. Looking down, he saw that his life-blood was going from him. e stupid
bewilderment on his face was so intensely comic that both Di and Torpenhow, still panting
and unstrung from a fight for life, had roared with laughter, in whi the man seemed as if he
would join, but, as his lips parted in a sheepish grin, the agony of death came upon him, and he
pited grunting at their feet. Di laughed again, remembering the horror. It seemed so exactly
like his own case. ‘But I have a lile more time allowed me,’ he said. He paced up and down the
room, quietly at first, but aerwards with the hurried feet of fear. It was as though a bla
shadow stood at his elbow and urged him to go forward; and there were only weaving circles
and floating pin-dots before his eyes.
‘We need to be calm, Binkie; we must be calm.’ He talked aloud for the sake of distraction.
‘is isn’t nice at all. What shall we do? We must do something. Our time is short. I shouldn’t
have believed that this morning; but now things are different. Binkie, where was Moses when
the light went out?’
Binkie smiled from ear to ear, as a well-bred terrier should, but made no suggestion.
‘“Were there but world enough and time, is coyness, Binkie, were not crime…. But at my
ba I always hear——”’ He wiped his forehead, whi was unpleasantly damp. ‘What can I do?
What can I do? I haven’t any notions le, and I can’t think connectedly, but I must do
something, or I shall go off my head.’
e hurried walk recommenced, Di stopping every now and again to drag forth
longneglected canvases and old note-books; for he turned to his work by instinct, as a thing that
could not fail. ‘You won’t do, and you won’t do,’ he said, at ea inspection. ‘No more soldiers.
I couldn’t paint ’em. Sudden death comes home too nearly, and this is battle and murder for me.’
e day was failing, and Di thought for a moment that the twilight of the blind had come
upon him unaware. ‘Allah Almighty!’ he cried despairingly, ‘help me through the time of
waiting, and I won’t whine when my punishment comes. What can I do now, before the light
goes?’
ere was no answer. Di waited till he could regain some sort of control over himself. His
hands were shaking, and he prided himself on their steadiness; he could feel that his lips were
quivering, and the sweat was running down his face. He was lashed by fear, driven forward by
the desire to get to work at once and accomplish something, and maddened by the refusal of his
brain to do more than repeat the news that he was about to go blind. ‘It’s a humiliating
exhibition,’ he thought, ‘and I’m glad Torp isn’t here to see. e doctor said I was to avoid
mental worry. Come here and let me pet you, Binkie.’
e lile dog yelped because Di nearly squeezed the bark out of him. en he heard the
man speaking in the twilight, and, doglike, understood that his trouble stood off from him—
‘Allah is good, Binkie. Not quite so gentle as we could wish, but we’ll discuss that later. I
think I see my way to it now. All those studies of Bessie’s head were nonsense, and they nearly
brought your master into a scrape. I hold the notion now as clear as crystal,—“the Melancolia
that transcends all wit.” ere shall be Maisie in that head, because I shall never get Maisie; and
Bess, of course, because she knows all about Melancolia, though she doesn’t know she knows;
and there shall be some drawing in it, and it shall all end up with a laugh. at’s for myself.
Shall she giggle or grin? No, she shall laugh right out of the canvas, and every man and woman
that ever had a sorrow of their own shall—what is it the poem says?—
‘Understand the speech and feel a stirOf fellowship in all disastrous fight.
“In all disastrous fight”? at’s beer than painting the thing merely to pique Maisie. I can do it
now because I have it inside me. Binkie, I’m going to hold you up by your tail. You’re an omen.
Come here.’
Binkie swung head downward for a moment without speaking.
‘Rather like holding a guinea-pig; but you’re a brave lile dog, and you don’t yelp when
you’re hung up. It is an omen.’
Binkie went to his own air, and as oen as he looked saw Di walking up and down,
rubbing his hands and uling. at night Di wrote a leer to Maisie full of the tenderest
regard for her health, but saying very lile about his own, and dreamed of the Melancolia to be
born. Not till morning did he remember that something might happen to him in the future.
He fell to work, whistling soly, and was swallowed up in the clean, clear joy of creation,
whi does not come to man too oen, lest he should consider himself the equal of his God, and
so refuse to die at the appointed time. He forgot Maisie, Torpenhow, and Binkie at his feet, but
remembered to stir Bessie, who needed very lile stirring, into a tremendous rage, that he might
wat the smouldering lights in her eyes. He threw himself without reservation into his work,
and did not think of the doom that was to overtake him, for he was possessed with his notion,
and the things of this world had no power upon him.
‘You’re pleased to-day,’ said Bessie.
Di waved his mahl-sti in mystic circles and went to the sideboard for a drink. In the
evening, when the exaltation of the day had died down, he went to the sideboard again, and
aer some visits became convinced that the eye-doctor was a liar, since he could still see
everything very clearly. He was of opinion that he would even make a home for Maisie, and that
whether she liked it or not she should be his wife. e mood passed next morning, but the
sideboard and all upon it remained for his comfort. Again he set to work, and his eyes troubled
him with spots and dashes and blurs till he had taken counsel with the sideboard, and the
Melancolia both on the canvas and in his own mind appeared lovelier than ever. ere was a
delightful sense of irresponsibility upon him, su as they feel who walking among their
fellowmen know that the death-sentence of disease is upon them, and, seeing that fear is but waste of
the lile time le, are riotously happy. e days passed without event. Bessie arrived punctually
always, and, though her voice seemed to Di to come from a distance, her face was always very
near. e Melancolia began to flame on the canvas, in the likeness of a woman who had known
all the sorrow in the world and was laughing at it. It was true that the corners of the studio
draped themselves in gray film and retired into the darkness, that the spots in his eyes and the
pains across his head were very troublesome, and that Maisie’s leers were hard to read and
harder still to answer. He could not tell her of his trouble, and he could not laugh at her
accounts of her own Melancolia whi was always going to be finished. But the furious days of
toil and the nights of wild dreams made amends for all, and the sideboard was his best friend on
earth. Bessie was singularly dull. She used to shriek with rage when Di stared at her between
half-closed eyes. Now she sulked, or watched him with disgust, saying very little.
Torpenhow had been absent for six weeks. An incoherent note heralded his return. ‘News!
great news!’ he wrote. ‘e Nilghai knows, and so does the Keneu. We’re all ba on ursday.
Get lunch and clean your accoutrements.’
Di showed Bessie the leer, and she abused him for that he had ever sent Torpenhow away
and ruined her life.
‘Well,’ said Di, brutally, ‘you’re beer as you are, instead of making love to some drunken
beast in the street.’ He felt that he had rescued Torpenhow from great temptation.
‘I don’t know if that’s any worse than siing to a drunken beast in a studio. You haven’t
been sober for three weeks. You’ve been soaking the whole time; and yet you pretend you’re
better than me!’
‘What d’you mean?’ said Dick.‘Mean! You’ll see when Mr. Torpenhow comes back.’
It was not long to wait. Torpenhow met Bessie on the staircase without a sign of feeling. He
had news that was more to him than many Bessies, and the Keneu and the Nilghai were
trampling behind him, calling for Dick.
‘Drinking like a fish,’ Bessie whispered. ‘He’s been at it for nearly a month.’ She followed the
men stealthily to hear judgment done.
ey came into the studio, rejoicing, to be welcomed over effusively by a drawn, lined,
shrunken, haggard wre,—unshaven, blue-white about the nostrils, stooping in the shoulders,
and peering under his eyebrows nervously. The drink had been at work as steadily as Dick.
‘Is this you?’ said Torpenhow.
‘All that’s le of me. Sit down. Binkie’s quite well, and I’ve been doing some good work.’ He
reeled where he stood.
‘You’ve done some of the worst work you’ve ever done in your life. Man alive, you’re——’
Torpenhow turned to his companions appealingly, and they le the room to find lun
elsewhere. en he spoke; but, since the reproof of a friend is mu too sacred and intimate a
thing to be printed, and since Torpenhow used figures and metaphors whi were unseemly, and
contempt untranslatable, it will never be known what was actually said to Di, who blinked
and winked and pied at his hands. Aer a time the culprit began to feel the need of a lile
self-respect. He was quite sure that he had not in any way departed from virtue, and there were
reasons, too, of which Torpenhow knew nothing. He would explain.
He rose, tried to straighten his shoulders, and spoke to the face he could hardly see.
‘You are right,’ he said. ‘But I am right, too. Aer you went away I had some trouble with my
eyes. So I went to an oculist, and he turned a gasogene—I mean a gas-engine—into my eye. at
was very long ago. He said, “Scar on the head,—sword-cut and optic nerve.” Make a note of that.
So I am going blind. I have some work to do before I go blind, and I suppose that I must do it. I
cannot see mu now, but I can see best when I am drunk. I did not know I was drunk till I was
told, but I must go on with my work. If you want to see it, there it is.’ He pointed to the all but
finished Melancolia and looked for applause.
Torpenhow said nothing, and Di began to whimper feebly, for joy at seeing Torpenhow
again, for grief at misdeeds—if indeed they were misdeeds—that made Torpenhow remote and
unsympathetic, and for ildish vanity hurt, since Torpenhow had not given a word of praise to
his wonderful picture.
Bessie looked through the keyhole aer a long pause, and saw the two walking up and down
as usual, Torpenhow’s hand on Di’s shoulder. Hereat she said something so improper that it
shoed even Binkie, who was dribbling patiently on the landing with the hope of seeing his
master again.
▲▲▲Chapter XI
The lark will make her hymn to God,
The partridge call her brood,
While I forget the heath I trod,
The fields wherein I stood.
’Tis dule to know not night from morn,
But deeper dule to know
I can but hear the hunter’s horn
That once I used to blow.
—The Only Son.
It was the third day after Torpenhow’s return, and his heart was heavy.
‘Do you mean to tell me that you can’t see to work without whiskey? It’s generally the other
way about.’
‘Can a drunkard swear on his honour?’ said Dick.
‘Yes, if he has been as god a man as you.’
‘en I give you my word of honour,’ said Di, speaking hurriedly through pared lips.
‘Old man, I can hardly see your face now. You’ve kept me sober for two days,—if I ever was
drunk,—and I’ve done no work. Don’t keep me ba any more. I don’t know when my eyes may
give out. e spots and dots and the pains and things are crowding worse than ever. I swear I
can see all right when I’m—when I’m moderately screwed, as you say. Give me three more
siings from Bessie and all—the stuff I want, and the picture will be done. I can’t kill myself in
three days. It only means a touch of D. T. at the worst.’
‘If I give you three days more will you promise me to stop work and—the other thing, whether
the picture’s finished or not?’
‘I can’t. You don’t know what that picture means to me. But surely you could get the Nilghai
to help you, and kno me down and tie me up. I shouldn’t fight for the whiskey, but I should
for the work.’
‘Go on, then. I give you three days; but you’re nearly breaking my heart.’
Di returned to his work, toiling as one possessed; and the yellow devil of whiskey stood by
him and ased away the spots in his eyes. e Melancolia was nearly finished, and was all or
nearly all that he had hoped she would be. Di jested with Bessie, who reminded him that he
was ‘a drunken beast’; but the reproof did not move him.
‘You can’t understand, Bess. We are in sight of land now, and soon we shall lie ba and
think about what we’ve done. I’ll give you three months’ pay when the picture’s finished, and
next time I have any more work in hand—but that doesn’t maer. Won’t three months’ pay
make you hate me less?’
‘No, it won’t! I hate you, and I’ll go on hating you. Mr. Torpenhow won’t speak to me any
more. He’s always looking at maps.’
Bessie did not say that she had again laid siege to Torpenhow, or that at the end of our
passionate pleading he had pied her up, given her a kiss, and put her outside the door with the
recommendation not to be a lile fool. He spent most of his time in the company of the Nilghai,
and their talk was of war in the near future, the hiring of transports, and secret preparations
among the dockyards. He did not wish to see Dick till the picture was finished.
‘He’s doing first-class work,’ he said to the Nilghai, ‘and it’s quite out of his regular line. But,
for the matter of that, so’s his infernal soaking.’
‘Never mind. Leave him alone. When he has come to his senses again we’ll carry him off from
this place and let him breathe clean air. Poor Dick! I don’t envy you, Torp, when his eyes fail.’‘Yes, it will be a case of “God help the man who’s ained to our Davie.” e worst is that we
don’t know when it will happen, and I believe the uncertainty and the waiting have sent Di to
the whiskey more than anything else.’
‘How the Arab who cut his head open would grin if he knew!’
‘He’s at perfect liberty to grin if he can. He’s dead. That’s poor consolation now.’
In the aernoon of the third day Torpenhow heard Di calling for him. ‘All finished!’ he
shouted. ‘I’ve done it! Come in! Isn’t she a beauty? Isn’t she a darling? I’ve been down to hell to
get her; but isn’t she worth it?’
Torpenhow looked at the head of a woman who laughed,—a full-lipped, hollow-eyed woman
who laughed from out of the canvas as Dick had intended she would.
‘Who taught you how to do it?’ said Torpenhow. ‘e tou and notion have nothing to do
with your regular work. What a face it is! What eyes, and what insolence!’ Unconsciously he
threw ba his head and laughed with her. ‘She’s seen the game played out,—I don’t think she
had a good time of it,—and now she doesn’t care. Isn’t that the idea?’
‘Exactly.’
‘Where did you get the mouth and chin from? They don’t belong to Bess.’
‘ey’re—some one else’s. But isn’t it good? Isn’t it thundering good? Wasn’t it worth the
whiskey? I did it. Alone I did it, and it’s the best I can do.’ He drew his breath sharply, and
whispered, ‘Just God! what could I not do ten years hence, if I can do this now!—By the way,
what do you think of it, Bess?’
The girl was biting her lips. She loathed Torpenhow because he had taken no notice of her.
‘I think it’s just the horridest, beastliest thing I ever saw,’ she answered, and turned away.
‘More than you will be of that way of thinking, young woman.—Di, there’s a sort of
murderous, viperine suggestion in the poise of the head that I don’t understand,’ said
Torpenhow.
‘at’s tri-work,’ said Di, uling with delight at being completely understood. ‘I
couldn’t resist one lile bit of sheer swagger. It’s a Fren tri, and you wouldn’t understand;
but it’s got at by slewing round the head a trifle, and a tiny, tiny foreshortening of one side of
the face from the angle of the in to the top of the le ear. at, and deepening the shadow
under the lobe of the ear. It was flagrant tri-work; but, having the notion fixed, I felt entitled
to play with it,—Oh, you beauty!’
‘Amen! She is a beauty. I can feel it.’
‘So will every man who has any sorrow of his own,’ said Di, slapping his thigh. ‘He shall
see his trouble there, and, by the Lord Harry, just when he’s feeling properly sorry for himself he
shall throw ba his head and laugh,—as she is laughing. I’ve put the life of my heart and the
light of my eyes into her, and I don’t care what comes…. I’m tired,—awfully tired. I think I’ll get
to sleep. Take away the whiskey, it has served its turn, and give Bessie thirty-six quid, and three
over for luck. Cover the picture.’
He dropped asleep in the long air, hid face white and haggard, almost before he had
finished the sentence. Bessie tried to take Torpenhow’s hand. ‘Aren’t you never going to speak
to me any more?’ she said; but Torpenhow was looking at Dick.
‘What a sto of vanity the man has! I’ll take him in hand to-morrow and make mu of him.
He deserves it.—Eh! what was that, Bess?’
‘Nothing. I’ll put things tidy here a lile, and then I’ll go. You couldn’t give the that three
months’ pay now, could you? He said you were to.’
Torpenhow gave her a e and went to his own rooms. Bessie faithfully tidied up the
studio, set the door ajar for flight, emptied half a bole of turpentine on a duster, and began to
scrub the face of the Melancolia viciously. e paint did not smudge quily enough. She took a
palee-knife and scraped, following ea stroke with the wet duster. In five minutes the picture
was a formless, scarred muddle of colours. She threw the paint-stained duster into the studio
stove, stu out her tongue at the sleeper, and whispered, ‘Bilked!’ as she turned to run down thestaircase. She would never see Torpenhow any more, but she had at least done harm to the man
who had come between her and her desire and who used to make fun of her. Cashing the e
was the very cream of the jest to Bessie. en the lile privateer sailed across the ames, to be
swallowed up in the gray wilderness of South-the-Water.
Di slept till late in the evening, when Torpenhow dragged him off to bed. His eyes were as
bright as his voice was hoarse. ‘Let’s have another look at the picture,’ he said, insistently as a
child.
‘You—go—to—bed,’ said Torpenhow. ‘You aren’t at all well, though you mayn’t know it.
You’re as jumpy as a cat.’
‘I reform to-morrow. Good-night.’
As he repassed through the studio, Torpenhow lied the cloth above the picture, and almost
betrayed himself by outcries: ‘Wiped out!—scraped out and turped out! He’s on the verge of
jumps as it is. at’s Bess,—the lile fiend! Only a woman could have done that!-with the ink
not dry on the e, too! Di will be raving mad to-morrow. It was all my fault for trying to
help gutter-devils. Oh, my poor Dick, the Lord is hitting you very hard!’
Di could not sleep that night, partly for pure joy, and partly because the well-known
Catherine-wheels inside his eyes had given place to craling volcanoes of many-coloured fire.
‘Spout away,’ he said aloud. ‘I’ve done my work, and now you can do what you please.’ He lay
still, staring at the ceiling, the long-pent-up delirium of drink in his veins, his brain on fire with
racing thoughts that would not stay to be considered, and his hands crisped and dry. He had just
discovered that he was painting the face of the Melancolia on a revolving dome ribbed with
millions of lights, and that all his wondrous thoughts stood embodied hundreds of feet below his
tiny swinging plank, shouting together in his honour, when something craed inside his
temples like an overstrained bowstring, the gliering dome broke inward, and he was alone in
the thick night.
‘I’ll go to sleep. e room’s very dark. Let’s light a lamp and see how the Melancolia looks.
There ought to have been a moon.’
It was then that Torpenhow heard his name called by a voice that he did not know,—in the
rattling accents of deadly fear.
‘He’s looked at the picture,’ was his first thought, as he hurried into the bedroom and found
Dick sitting up and beating the air with his hands.
‘Torp! Torp! where are you? For pity’s sake, come to me!’
‘What’s the matter?’
Di cluted at his shoulder. ‘Maer! I’ve been lying here for hours in the dark, and you
never heard me. Torp, old man, don’t go away. I’m all in the dark. In the dark, I tell you!’
Torpenhow held the candle within a foot of Di’s eyes, but there was no light in those eyes.
He lit the gas, and Di heard the flame cat. e grip of his fingers on Torpenhow’s shoulder
made Torpenhow wince.
‘Don’t leave me. You wouldn’t leave me alone now, would you? I can’t see. D’you
understand? It’s black,—quite black,—and I feel as if I was falling through it all.’
‘Steady does it.’ Torpenhow put his arm round Dick and began to rock him gently to and fro.
‘at’s good. Now don’t talk. If I keep very quiet for a while, this darkness will li. It seems
just on the point of breaking. H’sh!’ Di knit his brows and stared desperately in front of him.
The night air was chilling Torpenhow’s toes.
‘Can you stay like that a minute?’ he said. ‘I’ll get my dressing-gown and some slippers.’
Di cluted the bed-head with both hands and waited for the darkness to clear away. ‘What
a time you’ve been!’ he cried, when Torpenhow returned. ‘It’s as bla as ever. What are you
banging about in the door-way?’
‘Long air,—horse-blanket,—pillow. Going to sleep by you. Lie down now; you’ll be beer in
the morning.’
‘I shan’t!’ e voice rose to a wail. ‘My God! I’m blind! I’m blind, and the darkness will nevergo away.’ He made as if to leap from the bed, but Torpenhow’s arms were round him, and
Torpenhow’s in was on his shoulder, and his breath was squeezed out of him. He could only
gasp, ‘Blind!’ and wriggle feebly.
‘Steady, Diie, steady!’ said the deep voice in his ear, and the grip tightened. ‘Bite on the
bullet, old man, and don’t let them think you’re afraid,’ e grip could draw no closer. Both
men were breathing heavily. Dick threw his head from side to side and groaned.
‘Let me go,’ he panted. ‘You’re craing my ribs. We-we mustn’t let them think we’re afraid,
must we,—all the powers of darkness and that lot?’
‘Lie down. It’s all over now.’
‘Yes,’ said Di, obediently. ‘But would you mind leing me hold your hand? I feel as if I
wanted something to hold on to. One drops through the dark so.’
Torpenhow thrust out a large and hairy paw from the long air. Di cluted it tightly, and
in half an hour had fallen asleep. Torpenhow withdrew his hand, and, stooping over Dick, kissed
him lightly on the forehead, as men do sometimes kiss a wounded comrade in the hour of death,
to ease his departure.
In the gray dawn Torpenhow heard Di talking to himself. He was adri on the shoreless
tides of delirium, speaking very quickly—
‘It’s a pity,—a great pity; but it’s helped, and it must be eaten, Master George. Sufficient unto
the day is the blindness thereof, and, further, puing aside all Melancolias and false humours, it
is of obvious notoriety—su as mine was—that the queen can do no wrong. Torp doesn’t know
that. I’ll tell him when we’re a lile farther into the desert. What a bungle those boatmen are
making of the steamer-ropes! ey’ll have that four-in hawser afed through in a minute. I
told you so—there she goes! White foam on green water, and the steamer slewing round. How
good that looks! I’ll sket it. No, I can’t. I’m afflicted with ophthalmia. at was one of the ten
plagues of Egypt, and it extends up the Nile in the shape of cataract. Ha! that’s a joke, Torp.
Laugh, you graven image, and stand clear of the hawser…. It’ll kno you into the water and
make your dress all dirty, Maisie dear.’
‘Oh!’ said Torpenhow. ‘This happened before. That night on the river.’
‘She’ll be sure to say it’s my fault if you get muddy, and you’re quite near enough to the
breakwater. Maisie, that’s not fair. Ah! I knew you’d miss. Low and to the le, dear. But you’ve
no conviction. Don’t be angry, darling. I’d cut my hand off if it would give you anything more
than obstinacy. My right hand, if it would serve.’
‘Now we mustn’t listen. Here’s an island shouting across seas of misunderstanding with a
vengeance. But it’s shouting truth, I fancy,’ said Torpenhow.
e babble continued. It all bore upon Maisie. Sometimes Di lectured at length on his cra,
then he cursed himself for his folly in being enslaved. He pleaded to Maisie for a kiss—only one
kiss—before she went away, and called to her to come ba from Vitry-sur-Marne, if she would;
but through all his ravings he bade heaven and earth witness that the queen could do no wrong.
Torpenhow listened aentively, and learned every detail of Di’s life that had been hidden
from him. For three days Di raved through the past, and then a natural sleep. ‘What a strain
he has been running under, poor ap!’ said Torpenhow. ‘Di, of all men, handing himself over
like a dog! And I was lecturing him on arrogance! I ought to have known that it was no use to
judge a man. But I did it. What a demon that girl must be! Di’s given her his life,—confound
him!—and she’s given him one kiss apparently.’
‘Torp,’ said Di, from the bed, ‘go out for a walk. You’ve been here too long. I’ll get up. Hi!
This is annoying. I can’t dress myself. Oh, it’s too absurd!’
Torpenhow helped him into his clothes and led him to the big air in the studio. He sat
quietly waiting under strained nerves for the darkness to li. It did not li that day, nor the
next. Di adventured on a voyage round the walls. He hit his shins against the stove, and this
suggested to him that it would be beer to crawl on all fours, one hand in front of him.
Torpenhow found him on the floor.‘I’m trying to get the geography of my new possessions,’ said he. ‘D’you remember that
nigger you gouged in the square? Pity you didn’t keep the odd eye. It would have been useful.
Any leers for me? Give me all the ones in fat gray envelopes with a sort of crown thing
outside. They’re of no importance.’
Torpenhow gave him a leer with a bla M. on the envelope flap. Di put it into his poet.
ere was nothing in it that Torpenhow might not have read, but it belonged to himself and to
Maisie, who would never belong to him.
‘When she finds that I don’t write, she’ll stop writing. It’s beer so. I couldn’t be any use to
her now,’ Di argued, and the tempter suggested that he should make known his condition.
Every nerve in him revolted. ‘I have fallen low enough already. I’m not going to beg for pity.
Besides, it would be cruel to her.’ He strove to put Maisie out of his thoughts; but the blind have
many opportunities for thinking, and as the tides of his strength came ba to him in the long
employless days of dead darkness, Di’s soul was troubled to the core. Another leer, and
another, came from Maisie. en there was silence, and Di sat by the window, the pulse of
summer in the air, and pictured her being won by another man, stronger than himself. His
imagination, the keener for the dark baground it worked against, spared him no single detail
that might send him raging up and down the studio, to stumble over the stove that seemed to be
in four places at once. Worst of all, tobacco would not taste in the darkness. e arrogance of
the man had disappeared, and in its place were seled despair that Torpenhow knew, and blind
passion that Di confided to his pillow at night. e intervals between the paroxysms were
filled with intolerable waiting and the weight of intolerable darkness.
‘Come out into the Park,’ said Torpenhow. ‘You haven’t stirred out since the beginning of
things.’
‘What’s the use? ere’s no movement in the dark; and, besides,’—he paused irresolutely at
the head of the stairs,—’something will run over me.’
‘Not if I’m with you. Proceed gingerly.’
e roar of the streets filled Di with nervous terror, and he clung to Torpenhow’s arm.
‘Fancy having to feel for a guer with your foot!’ he said petulantly, as he turned into the Park.
‘Let’s curse God and die.’
‘Sentries are forbidden to pay unauthorised compliments. By Jove, there are the Guards!’
Di’s figure straightened. ‘Let’s get near ’em. Let’s go in and look. Let’s get on the grass and
run. I can smell the trees.’
‘Mind the low railing. at’s all right!’ Torpenhow kied out a tu of grass with his heel.
‘Smell that,’ he said. ‘Isn’t it good?’ Di sniffed luxuriously. ‘Now pi up your feet and run.’
ey approaed as near to the regiment as was possible. e clank of bayonets being unfixed
made Dick’s nostrils quiver.
‘Let’s get nearer. They’re in column, aren’t they?’
‘Yes. How did you know?’
‘Felt it. Oh, my men!—my beautiful men!’ He edged forward as though he could see. ‘I could
draw those chaps once. Who’ll draw ’em now?’
‘They’ll move off in a minute. Don’t jump when the band begins.’
‘Huh! I’m not a new arger. It’s the silences that hurt. Nearer, Torp!—nearer! Oh, my God,
what wouldn’t I give to see ’em for a minute!—one half-minute!’
He could hear the armed life almost within rea of him, could hear the slings tighten across
the bandsman’s chest as he heaved the big drum from the ground.
‘Sticks crossed above his head,’ whispered Torpenhow.
‘I know. I know! Who should know if I don’t? H’sh!’
e drum-stis fell with a boom, and the men swung forward to the crash of the band. Di
felt the wind of the massed movement in his face, heard the maddening tramp of feet and the
friction of the poues on the belts. e big drum pounded out the tune. It was a music-hall
refrain that made a perfect quickstep—He must be a man of decent height,
He must be a man of weight,
He must come home on a Saturday night
In a thoroughly sober state;
He must know how to love me,
And he must know how to kiss;
And if he’s enough to keep us both
I can’t refuse him bliss.
‘What’s the maer?’ said Torpenhow, as he saw Di’s head fall when the last of the regiment
had departed.
‘Nothing. I feel a lile bit out of the running,—that’s all. Torp, take me ba. Why did you
bring me out?’
▲▲▲Chapter XII
There were three friends that buried the fourth,
The mould in his mouth and the dust in his eyes
And they went south and east, and north—
The strong man fights, but the sick man dies.
There were three friends that spoke of the dead—
The strong man fights, but the sick man dies.—
‘And would he were with us now,’ they said,
‘The sun in our face and the wind in our eyes.’
—Ballad.
The Nilghai was angry with Torpenhow. Di had been sent to bed,—blind men are ever under
the orders of those who can see,—and since he had returned from the Park had fluently sworn at
Torpenhow because he was alive, and all the world because it was alive and could see, while he,
Di, was dead in the death of the blind, who, at the best, are only burdens upon their
associates. Torpenhow had said something about a Mrs. Gummidge, and Di had retired in a
black fury to handle and re-handle three unopened letters from Maisie.
e Nilghai, fat, burly, and aggressive, was in Torpenhow’s rooms. Behind him sat the Keneu,
the Great War Eagle, and between them lay a large map embellished with
bla-and-whiteheaded pins.
‘I was wrong about the Balkans,’ said the Nilghai. ‘But I’m not wrong about this business.
e whole of our work in the Southern Soudan must be done over again. e public doesn’t
care, of course, but the government does, and they are making their arrangements quietly. You
know that as well as I do.’
‘I remember how the people cursed us when our troops withdrew from Omdurman. It was
bound to crop up sooner or later. But I can’t go,’ said Torpenhow. He pointed through the open
door; it was a hot night. ‘Can you blame me?’
The Keneu purred above his pipe like a large and very happy cat—
‘Don’t blame you in the least. It’s uncommonly good of you, and all the rest of it, but every
man—even you, Torp—must consider his work. I know it sounds brutal, but Di’s out of the
race,—down,—gastados expended, finished, done for. He has a lile money of his own. He won’t
starve, and you can’t pull out of your slide for his sake. Think of your own reputation.’
‘Dick’s was five times bigger than mine and yours put together.’
‘at was because he signed his name to everything he did. It’s all ended now. You must hold
yourself in readiness to move out. You can command your own prices, and you do beer work
than any three of us.’
‘Don’t tell me how tempting it is. I’ll stay here to look aer Di for a while. He’s as eerful
as a bear with a sore head, but I think he likes to have me near him.’
e Nilghai said something uncomplimentary about so-headed fools who throw away their
careers for other fools. Torpenhow flushed angrily. e constant strain of aendance on Di
had worn his nerves thin.
‘ere remains a third fate,’ said the Keneu, thoughtfully. ‘Consider this, and be not larger
fools than necessary. Di is—or rather was—an able-bodied man of moderate aractions and a
certain amount of audacity.’
‘Oho!’ said the Nilghai, who remembered an affair at Cairo. ‘I begin to see,—Torp, I’m sorry.’
Torpenhow nodded forgiveness: ‘You were more sorry when he cut you out, though.—Go on,
Keneu.’
‘I’ve oen thought, when I’ve seen men die out in the desert, that if the news could be sentthrough the world, and the means of transport were qui enough, there would be one woman
at least at each man’s bedside.’
‘ere would be some mighty quaint revelations. Let us be grateful things are as they are,’
said the Nilghai.
‘Let us rather reverently consider whether Torp’s three-cornered ministrations are exactly
what Dick needs just now.—What do you think yourself, Torp?’
‘I know they aren’t. But what can I do?’
‘Lay the matter before the board. We are all Dick’s friends here. You’ve been most in his life.’
‘But I picked it up when he was off his head.’
‘The greater chance of its being true. I thought we should arrive. Who is she?’
en Torpenhow told a tale in plain words, as a special correspondent who knows how to
make a verbal precis should tell it. The men listened without interruption.
‘Is it possible that a man can come back across the years to his calf-love?’ said the Keneu. ‘Is it
possible?’
‘I give the facts. He says nothing about it now, but he sits fumbling three leers from her
when he thinks I’m not looking. What am I to do?’
‘Speak to him,’ said the Nilghai.
‘Oh yes! Write to her,—I don’t know her full name, remember,—and ask her to accept him out
of pity. I believe you once told Di you were sorry for him, Nilghai. You remember what
happened, eh? Go into the bedroom and suggest full confession and an appeal to this Maisie girl,
whoever she is. I honestly believe he’d try to kill you; and the blindness has made him rather
muscular.’
‘Torpenhow’s course is perfectly clear,’ said the Keneu. ‘He will go to Vitry-sur-Marne, whi
is on the Bezieres-Landes Railway,—single track from Tourgas. The Prussians shelled it out in ‘70
because there was a poplar on the top of a hill eighteen hundred yards from the ur spire
ere’s a squadron of cavalry quartered there,—or ought to be. Where this studio Torp spoke
about may be I cannot tell. at is Torp’s business. I have given him his route. He will
dispassionately explain the situation to the girl, and she will come ba to Di,—the more
especially because, to use Dick’s words, “there is nothing but her damned obstinacy to keep them
apart.”’
‘And they have four hundred and twenty pounds a year between ’em. Di never lost his head
for figures, even in his delirium. You haven’t the shadow of an excuse for not going,’ said the
Nilghai.
Torpenhow looked very uncomfortable. ‘But it’s absurd and impossible. I can’t drag her ba
by the hair.’
‘Our business—the business for whi we draw our money—is to do absurd and impossible
things,—generally with no reason whatever except to amuse the public. Here we have a reason.
e rest doesn’t maer. I shall share these rooms with the Nilghai till Torpenhow returns. ere
will be a bat of unbridled “specials” coming to town in a lile while, and these will serve as
their headquarters. Another reason for sending Torpenhow away. us Providence helps those
who help others, and’—here the Keneu dropped his measured spee—‘we can’t have you tied by
the leg to Di when the trouble begins. It’s your only ance of geing away; and Di will be
grateful.’
‘He will,—worse lu! I can but go and try. I can’t conceive a woman in her senses refusing
Dick.’
‘Talk that out with the girl. I have seen you wheedle an angry Mahdieh woman into giving
you dates. is won’t be a tithe as difficult. You had beer not be here to-morrow aernoon,
because the Nilghai and I will be in possession. It is an order. Obey.’
‘Dick,’ said Torpenhow, next morning, ‘can I do anything for you?’
‘No! Leave me alone. How often must I remind you that I’m blind?’‘Nothing I could go for to fetch for to carry for to bring?’
‘No. Take those infernal creaking boots of yours away.’
‘Poor ap!’ said Torpenhow to himself. ‘I must have been siing on his nerves lately. He
wants a lighter step.’ en, aloud, ‘Very well. Since you’re so independent, I’m going off for
four or five days. Say good-bye at least. e housekeeper will look aer you, and Keneu has my
rooms.’
Di’s face fell. ‘You won’t be longer than a week at the outside? I know I’m toued in the
temper, but I can’t get on without you.’
‘Can’t you? You’ll have to do without me in a little time, and you’ll be glad I’m gone.’
Di felt his way ba to the big air, and wondered what these things might mean. He did
not wish to be tended by the housekeeper, and yet Torpenhow’s constant tenderness jarred on
him. He did not exactly know what he wanted. e darkness would not li, and Maisie’s
unopened leers felt worn and old from mu handling. He could never read them for himself
as long as life endured; but Maisie might have sent him some fresh ones to play with. e
Nilghai entered with a gi,—a piece of red modelling-wax. He fancied that Di might find
interest in using his hands. Di poked and paed the stuff for a few minutes, and, ‘Is it like
anything in the world?’ he said drearily. ‘Take it away. I may get the tou of the blind in fiy
years. Do you know where Torpenhow has gone?’
e Nilghai knew nothing. ‘We’re staying in his rooms till he comes ba. Can we do
anything for you?’
‘I’d like to be left alone, please. Don’t think I’m ungrateful; but I’m best alone.’
e Nilghai uled, and Di resumed his drowsy brooding and sullen rebellion against
fate. He had long since ceased to think about the work he had done in the old days, and the
desire to do more work had departed from him. He was exceedingly sorry for himself, and the
completeness of his tender grief soothed him. But his soul and his body cried for Maisie—Maisie
who would understand. His mind pointed out that Maisie, having her own work to do, would
not care. His experience had taught him that when money was exhausted women went away,
and that when a man was knoed out of the race the others trampled on him. ‘en at the
least,’ said Di, in reply, ‘she could use me as I used Binat,—for some sort of a study. I wouldn’t
ask more than to be near her again, even though I knew that another man was making love to
her. Ugh! what a dog I am!’
A voice on the staircase began to sing joyfully—
‘When we go—go—go away from here,
Our creditors will weep and they will wail,
Our absence much regretting when they find that they’ve been getting
Out of England by next Tuesday’s Indian mail.’
Following the trampling of feet, slamming of Torpenhow’s door, and the sound of voices in
strenuous debate, some one squeaked, ‘And see, you good fellows, I have found a new
waterbottle—firs’-class patent—eh, how you say? Open himself inside out.’
Di sprang to his feet. He knew the voice well. ‘at’s Cassavei, come ba from the
Continent. Now I know why Torp went away. There’s a row somewhere, and—I’m out of it!’
e Nilghai commanded silence in vain. ‘at’s for my sake,’ Di said bierly. ‘e birds are
geing ready to fly, and they wouldn’t tell me. I can hear Morten-Sutherland and Maaye. Half
the War Correspondents in London are there;—and I’m out of it.’
He stumbled across the landing and plunged into Torpenhow’s room. He could feel that it was
full of men. ‘Where’s the trouble?’ said he. ‘In the Balkans at last? Why didn’t some one tell
me?’
‘We thought you wouldn’t be interested,’ said the Nilghai, shamefacedly. ‘It’s in the Soudan,
as usual.’
‘You luy dogs! Let me sit here while you talk. I shan’t be a skeleton at the feast.—Cassavei,
where are you? Your English is as bad as ever.’Di was led into a air. He heard the rustle of the maps, and the talk swept forward,
carrying him with it. Everybody spoke at once, discussing press censorships, railway-routes,
transport, water-supply, the capacities of generals,—these in language that would have horrified
a trusting public,—ranting, asserting, denouncing, and laughing at the top of their voices. ere
was the glorious certainty of war in the Soudan at any moment. e Nilghai said so, and it was
well to be in readiness. e Keneu had telegraphed to Cairo for horses; Cassavei had stolen a
perfectly inaccurate list of troops that would be ordered forward, and was reading it out amid
profane interruptions, and the Keneu introduced to Di some man unknown who would be
employed as war artist by the Central Southern Syndicate. ‘It’s his first outing,’ said the Keneu.
‘Give him some tips—about riding camels.’
‘Oh, those camels!’ groaned Cassavei. ‘I shall learn to ride him again, and now I am so mu
all so! Listen, you good fellows. I know your military arrangement very well. ere will go the
Royal Argalshire Sutherlanders. So it was read to me upon best authority.’
A roar of laughter interrupted him.
‘Sit down,’ said the Nilghai. ‘The lists aren’t even made out in the War Office.’
‘Will there be any force at Suakin?’ said a voice.
en the outcries redoubled, and grew mixed, thus: ‘How many Egyptian troops will they
use?—God help the Fellaheen!—ere’s a railway in Plumstead marshes doing duty as a
fivescourt.—We shall have the Suakin-Berber line built at last.—Canadian voyageurs are too careful.
Give me a half-drunk Krooman in a whale-boat.—Who commands the Desert column?—No, they
never blew up the big ro in the Ghineh bend. We shall have to be hauled up, as usual.—
Somebody tell me if there’s an Indian contingent, or I’ll break everybody’s head.—Don’t tear the
map in two.—It’s a war of occupation, I tell you, to connect with the African companies in the
South.—There’s Guinea-worm in most of the wells on that route.’ Then the Nilghai, despairing of
peace, bellowed like a fog-horn and beat upon the table with both hands.
‘But what becomes of Torpenhow?’ said Dick, in the silence that followed.
‘Torp’s in abeyance just now. He’s off love-making somewhere, I suppose,’ said the Nilghai.
‘He said he was going to stay at home,’ said the Keneu.
‘Is he?’ said Di, with an oath. ‘He won’t. I’m not mu good now, but if you and the
Nilghai hold him down I’ll engage to trample on him till he sees reason. He’ll stay behind,
indeed! He’s the best of you all. ere’ll be some tough work by Omdurman. We shall come
there to stay, this time. But I forgot. I wish I were going with you.’
‘So do we all, Dickie,’ said the Keneu.
‘And I most of all,’ said the new artist of the Central Southern Syndicate. ‘Could you tell me
——’
‘I’ll give you one piece of advice,’ Di answered, moving towards the door. ‘If you happen to
be cut over the head in a scrimmage, don’t guard. Tell the man to go on cuing. You’ll find it
cheapest in the end. Thanks for letting me look in.’
‘ere’s grit in Di,’ said the Nilghai, an hour later, when the room was emptied of all save
the Keneu.
‘It was the sacred call of the war-trumpet. Did you notice how he answered to it? Poor fellow!
Let’s look at him,’ said the Keneu.
e excitement of the talk had died away. Di was siing by the studio table, with his head
on his arms, when the men came in. He did not change his position.
‘It hurts,’ he moaned. ‘God forgive me, but it hurts cruelly; and yet, y’know, the world has a
knack of spinning round all by itself. Shall I see Torp before he goes?’
‘Oh, yes. You’ll see him,’ said the Nilghai.
▲▲▲Chapter XIII
The sun went down an hour ago,
I wonder if I face towards home;
If I lost my way in the light of day
How shall I find it now night is come?
—Old Song.
‘Maisie, come to bed.’
‘It’s so hot I can’t sleep. Don’t worry.’
Maisie put her elbows on the window-sill and looked at the moonlight on the straight,
poplarflanked road. Summer had come upon Vitry-sur-Marne and pared it to the bone. e grass
was dry-burnt in the meadows, the clay by the bank of the river was caked to bri, the roadside
flowers were long since dead, and the roses in the garden hung withered on their stalks. e
heat in the lile low bedroom under the eaves was almost intolerable. e very moonlight on
the wall of Kami’s studio across the road seemed to make the night hoer, and the shadow of
the big bell-handle by the closed gate cast a bar of inky bla that caught Maisie’s eye and
annoyed her.
‘Horrid thing! It should be all white,’ she murmured. ‘And the gate isn’t in the middle of the
wall, either. I never noticed that before.’
Maisie was hard to please at that hour. First, the heat of the past few weeks had worn her
down; secondly, her work, and particularly the study of a female head intended to represent the
Melancolia and not finished in time for the Salon, was unsatisfactory; thirdly, Kami had said as
mu two days before; fourthly,—but so completely fourthly that it was hardly worth thinking
about,—Di, her property, had not wrien to her for more than six weeks. She was angry with
the heat, with Kami, and with her work, but she was exceedingly angry with Dick.
She had wrien to him three times,—ea time proposing a fresh treatment of her Melancolia.
Di had taken no notice of these communications. She had resolved to write no more. When
she returned to England in the autumn—for her pride’s sake she could not return earlier—she
would speak to him. She missed the Sunday aernoon conferences more than she cared to admit.
All that Kami said was, ‘ Continuez, mademoiselle, continuez toujours,’ and he had been
repeating the wearisome counsel through the hot summer, exactly like a cicada,—an old gray
cicada in a bla alpaca coat, white trousers, and a huge felt hat. But Di had tramped
masterfully up and down her lile studio north of the cool green London park, and had said
things ten times worse than continuez, before he snated the brush out of her hand and showed
her where the error lay. His last leer, Maisie remembered, contained some trivial advice about
not sketing in the sun or drinking water at wayside farmhouses; and he had said that not
once, but three times,—as if he did not know that Maisie could take care of herself.
But what was he doing, that he could not trouble to write? A murmur of voices in the road
made her lean from the window. A cavalryman of the lile garrison in the town was talking to
Kami’s cook. e moonlight gliered on the scabbard of his sabre, whi he was holding in his
hand lest it should clank inopportunely. e cook’s cap cast deep shadows on her face, whi
was close to the conscript’s. He slid his arm round her waist, and there followed the sound of a
kiss.
‘Faugh!’ said Maisie, stepping back.
‘What’s that?’ said the red-haired girl, who was tossing uneasily outside her bed.
‘Only a conscript kissing the cook,’ said Maisie.
‘ey’ve gone away now.’ She leaned out of the window again, and put a shawl over her
nightgown to guard against ills. ere was a very small night-breeze abroad, and a sun-bakedrose below nodded its head as one who knew unuerable secrets. Was it possible that Di
should turn his thoughts from her work and his own and descend to the degradation of Suzanne
and the conscript? He could not! e rose nodded its head and one leaf therewith. It looked like
a naughty lile devil scrating its ear. Di could not, ‘because,’ thought Maisie, ‘he is mind,—
mine,—mine. He said he was. I’m sure I don’t care what he does. It will only spoil his work if he
does; and it will spoil mine too.’
e rose continued to nod it the futile way peculiar to flowers. ere was no earthly reason
why Di should not disport himself as he ose, except that he was called by Providence, whi
was Maisie, to assist Maisie in her work. And her work was the preparation of pictures that
went sometimes to English provincial exhibitions, as the notices in the scrap-book proved, and
that were invariably rejected by the Salon when Kami was plagued into allowing her to send
them up. Her work in the future, it seemed, would be the preparation of pictures on exactly
similar lines which would be rejected in exactly the same way——
e red-haired girl threshed distressfully across the sheets. ‘It’s too hot to sleep,’ she moaned;
and the interruption jarred.
Exactly the same way. en she would divide her years between the lile studio in England
and Kami’s big studio at Vitry-sur-Marne. No, she would go to another master, who should
force her into the success that was her right, if patient toil and desperate endeavour gave one a
right to anything. Di had told her that he had worked ten years to understand his cra. She
had worked ten years, and ten years were nothing. Di had said that ten years were nothing,—
but that was in regard to herself only. He had said—this very man who could not find time to
write—that he would wait ten years for her, and that she was bound to come ba to him sooner
or later. He had said this in the absurd leer about sunstroke and diphtheria; and then he had
stopped writing. He was wandering up and down moonlit streets, kissing cooks. She would like
to lecture him now,—not in her nightgown, of course, but properly dressed, severely and from a
height. Yet if he was kissing other girls he certainly would not care whether she lecture him or
not. He would laugh at her. Very good. She would go ba to her studio and prepare pictures
that went, etc., etc. e mill-wheel of thought swung round slowly, that no section of it might
be slurred over, and the red-haired girl tossed and turned behind her.
Maisie put her in in her hands and decided that there could be no doubt whatever of the
villainy of Di. To justify herself, she began, unwomanly, to weigh the evidence. ere was a
boy, and he had said he loved her. And he kissed her,—kissed her on the eek,—by a yellow
seapoppy that nodded its head exactly like the maddening dry rose in the garden. en there was
an interval, and men had told her that they loved her—just when she was busiest with her work.
en the boy came ba, and at their very second meeting had told her that he loved her. en
he had—— But there was no end to the things he had done. He had given her his time and his
powers. He had spoken to her of Art, housekeeping, tenique, teacups, the abuse of piles as a
stimulant,—that was rude,—sable hair-brushes,—he had given her the best in her sto,—she used
them daily; he had given her advice that she profited by, and now and again—a look. Su a
look! e look of a beaten hound waiting for the word to crawl to his mistress’s feet. In return
she had given him nothing whatever, except—here she brushed her mouth against the open-work
sleeve f her nightgown—the privilege of kissing her once. And on the mouth, too. Disgraceful!
Was that not enough, and more than enough? and if it was not, had he not cancelled the debt by
not writing and—probably kissing other girls?
‘Maisie, you’ll cat a ill. Do go and lie down,’ said the wearied voice of her companion. ‘I
can’t sleep a wink with you at the window.’
Maisie shrugged her shoulders and did not answer. She was reflecting on the meannesses of
Di, and on other meannesses with whi he had nothing to do. e moonlight would not let
her sleep. It lay on the skylight of the studio across the road in cold silver; she stared at it
intently and her thoughts began to slide one into the other. e shadow of the big bell-handle in
the wall grew short, lengthened again, and faded out as the moon went down behind the pastureand a hare came limping home across the road. en the dawn-wind washed through the upland
grasses, and brought coolness with it, and the cale lowed by the drought-shrunk river. Maisie’s
head fell forward on the window-sill, and the tangle of black hair covered her arms.
‘Maisie, wake up. You’ll catch a chill.’
‘Yes, dear; yes, dear.’ She staggered to her bed like a wearied ild, and as she buried her face
in the pillows she muttered, ‘I think—I think…. But he ought to have written.’
Day brought the routine of the studio, the smell of paint and turpentine, and the monotone
wisdom of Kami, who was a leaden artist, but a golden teaer if the pupil were only in
sympathy with him. Maisie was not in sympathy that day, and she waited impatiently for the
end of the work. She knew when it was coming; for Kami would gather his bla alpaca coat
into a bunch behind him, and, with faded flue eyes that saw neither pupils nor canvas, look back
into the past to recall the history of one Binat. ‘You have all done not so badly,’ he would say.
‘But you shall remember that it is not enough to have the method, and the art, and the power,
nor even that whi is tou, but you shall have also the conviction that nails the work to the
wall. Of the so many I taught,’—here the students would begin to unfix drawing-pins or get
their tubes together,—’the very so many that I have taught, the best was Binat. All that comes of
the study and the work and the knowledge was to him even when he came. Aer he le me he
should have done all that could be done with the colour, the form, and the knowledge. Only, he
had not the conviction. So to-day I hear no more of Binat,—the best of my pupils,—and that is
long ago. So to-day, too, you will be glad to hear no more of me. Continuez, mesdemoiselles,
and, above all, with conviction.’
He went into the garden to smoke and mourn over the lost Binat as the pupils dispersed to
their several cottages or loitered in the studio to make plans for the cool of the afternoon.
Maisie looked at her very unhappy Melancolia, restrained a desire to grimace before it, and
was hurrying across the road to write a leer to Di, when she was aware of a large man on a
white troop-horse. How Torpenhow had managed in the course of twenty hours to find his way
to the hearts of the cavalry officers in quarters at Vitry-sur-Marne, to discuss with them the
certainty of a glorious revenge for France, to reduce the colonel to tears of pure affability, and
to borrow the best horse in the squadron for the journey to Kami’s studio, is a mystery that only
special correspondents can unravel.
‘I beg your pardon,’ said he. ‘It seems an absurd question to ask, but the fact is that I don’t
know her by any other name: Is there any young lady here that is called Maisie?’
‘I am Maisie,’ was the answer from the depths of a great sun-hat.
‘I ought to introduce myself,’ he said, as the horse capered in the blinding white dust. ‘My
name is Torpenhow. Dick Heldar is my best friend, and—and—the fact is that he has gone blind.’
‘Blind!’ said Maisie, stupidly. ‘He can’t be blind.’
‘He has been stone-blind for nearly two months.’
Maisie lifted up her face, and it was pearly white. ‘No! No! Not blind! I won’t have him blind!’
‘Would you care to see for yourself?’ said Torpenhow.
‘Now,—at once?’
‘Oh, no! The Paris train doesn’t go through this place till to-night. There will be ample time.’
‘Did Mr. Heldar send you to me?’
‘Certainly not. Di wouldn’t do that sort of thing. He’s siing in his studio, turning over
some letters that he can’t read because he’s blind.’
ere was a sound of oking from the sun-hat. Maisie bowed her head and went into the
cottage, where the red-haired girl was on a sofa, complaining of a headache.
‘Di’s blind!’ said Maisie, taking her breath quily as she steadied herself against a
airback. ‘My Dick’s blind!’
‘What?’ The girl was on the sofa no longer.
‘A man has come from England to tell me. He hasn’t written to me for six weeks.’
‘Are you going to him?’‘I must think.’
‘Think! I should go ba to London and see him and I should kiss his eyes and kiss them and
kiss them until they got well again! If you don’t go I shall. Oh, what am I talking about? You
wicked little idiot! Go to him at once. Go!’
Torpenhow’s ne was blistering, but he preserved a smile of infinite patience as Maisie’s
appeared bareheaded in the sunshine.
‘I am coming,’ said she, her eyes on the ground.
‘You will be at Vitry Station, then, at seven this evening.’ is was an order delivered by one
who was used to being obeyed. Maisie said nothing, but she felt grateful that there was no
ance of disputing with this big man who took everything for granted and managed a
squealing horse with one hand. She returned to the red-haired girl, who was weeping bierly,
and between tears, kisses,—very few of those,—menthol, paing, and an interview with Kami,
the sultry aernoon wore away. ought might come aerwards. Her present duty was to go to
Di,—Di who owned the wondrous friend and sat in the dark playing with her unopened
letters.
‘But what will you do,’ she said to her companion.
‘I? Oh, I shall stay here and—finish your Melancolia,’ she said, smiling pitifully. ‘Write to me
afterwards.’
at night there ran a legend through Vitry-sur-Marne of a mad Englishman, doubtless
suffering from sunstroke, who had drunk all the officers of the garrison under the table, had
borrowed a horse from the lines, and had then and there eloped, aer the English custom, with
one of those more mad English girls who drew pictures down there under the care of that good
Monsieur Kami.
‘ey are very droll,’ said Suzanne to the conscript in the moonlight by the studio wall. ‘She
walked always with those big eyes that saw nothing, and yet she kisses me on both eeks as
though she were my sister, and gives me—see—ten francs!’
e conscript levied a contribution on both gis; for he prided himself on being a good
soldier.
Torpenhow spoke very lile to Maisie during the journey to Calais; but he was careful to
aend to all her wants, to get her a compartment entirely to herself, and to leave her alone. He
was amazed of the ease with which the matter had been accomplished.
‘e safest thing would be to let her think things out. By Di’s showing,—when he was off
his head,—she must have ordered him about very thoroughly. Wonder how she likes being under
orders.’
Maisie never told. She sat in the empty compartment oen with her eyes shut, that she might
realise the sensation of blindness. It was an order that she should return to London swily, and
she found herself at last almost beginning to enjoy the situation. is was beer than looking
aer luggage and a red-haired friend who never took any interest in her surroundings. But there
appeared to be a feeling in the air that she, Maisie,—of all people,—was in disgrace. Therefore she
justified her conduct to herself with great success, till Torpenhow came up to her on the steamer
and without preface began to tell the story of Di’s blindness, suppressing a few details, but
dwelling at length on the miseries of delirium. He stopped before he reaed the end, as though
he had lost interest in the subject, and went forward to smoke. Maisie was furious with him and
with herself.
She was hurried on from Dover to London almost before she could ask for breakfast, and—she
was past any feeling of indignation now—was bidden curtly to wait in a hall at the foot of some
lead-covered stairs while Torpenhow went up to make inquiries. Again the knowledge that she
was being treated like a naughty lile girl made her pale eeks flame. It was all Di’s fault for
being so stupid as to go blind.
Torpenhow led her up to a shut door, whi he opened very soly. Di was siing by the
window, with his in on his est. ere were three envelopes in his hand, and he turned themover and over. e big man who gave orders was no longer by her side, and the studio door
snapped behind her.
Di thrust the leers into his poet as he heard the sound. ‘Hullo, Torp! Is that you? I’ve
been so lonely.’
His voice had taken the peculiar flatness of the blind. Maisie pressed herself up into a corner
of the room. Her heart was beating furiously, and she put one hand on her breast to keep it
quiet. Di was staring directly at her, and she realised for the first time that he was blind.
Shuing her eyes in a rail-way carriage to open them when she pleased was ild’s play. is
man was blind though his eyes were wide open.
‘Torp, is that you? ey said you were coming.’ Di looked puzzled and a lile irritated at
the silence.
‘No; it’s only me,’ was the answer, in a strained lile whisper. Maisie could hardly move her
lips.
‘H’m!’ said Di, composedly, without moving. ‘is is a new phenomenon. Darkness I’m
getting used to; but I object to hearing voices.’
Was he mad, then, as well as blind, that he talked to himself? Maisie’s heart beat more wildly,
and she breathed in gasps. Di rose and began to feel his way across the room, touing ea
table and air as he passed. Once he caught his foot on a rug, and swore, dropping on his knees
to feel what the obstruction might be. Maisie remembered him walking in the Park as though all
the earth belonged to him, tramping up and down her studio two months ago, and flying up the
gangway of the Channel steamer. e beating of her heart was making her si, and Di was
coming nearer, guided by the sound of her breathing. She put out a hand meanically to ward
him off or to draw him to herself, she did not know whi. It toued his est, and he stepped
back as though he had been shot.
‘It’s Maisie!’ said he, with a dry sob. ‘What are you doing here?’
‘I came—I came—to see you, please.’
Dick’s lips closed firmly.
‘Won’t you sit down, then? You see, I’ve had some bother with my eyes, and——’
‘I know. I know. Why didn’t you tell me?’
‘I couldn’t write.’
‘You might have told Mr. Torpenhow.’
‘What has he to do with my affairs?’
‘He—he brought me from Vitry-sur-Marne. He thought I ought to see you.’
‘Why, what has happened? Can I do anything for you? No, I can’t. I forgot.’
‘Oh, Dick, I’m so sorry! I’ve come to tell you, and—— Let me take you back to your chair.’
‘Don’t! I’m not a ild. You only do that out of pity. I never meant to tell you anything about
it. I’m no good now. I’m down and done for. Let me alone!’
He groped back to his chair, his chest labouring as he sat down.
Maisie wated him, and the fear went out of her heart, to be followed by a very bier shame.
He had spoken a truth that had been hidden from the girl through every step of the impetuous
flight to London; for he was, indeed, down and done for—masterful no longer but rather a lile
abject; neither an artist stronger than she, nor a man to be looked up to—only some blind one
that sat in a air and seemed on the point of crying. She was immensely and unfeignedly sorry
for him—more sorry than she had ever been for any one in her life, but not sorry enough to
deny his words. So she stood still and felt ashamed and a lile hurt, because she had honestly
intended that her journey should end triumphantly; and now she was only filled with pity most
startlingly distinct from love.
‘Well?’ said Di, his face steadily turned away. ‘I never meant to worry you any more.
What’s the matter?’
He was conscious that Maisie was cating her breath, but was as unprepared as herself for
the torrent of emotion that followed. She had dropped into a air and was sobbing with herface hidden in her hands.
‘I can’t—I can’t!’ she cried desperately. ‘Indeed, I can’t. It isn’t my fault. I’m so sorry. Oh,
Dickie, I’m so sorry.’
Di’s shoulders straightened again, for the words lashed like a whip. Still the sobbing
continued. It is not good to realise that you have failed in the hour of trial or flined before the
mere possibility of making sacrifices.
‘I do despise myself—indeed I do. But I can’t. Oh, Diie, you wouldn’t ask me—would you?’
wailed Maisie.
She looked up for a minute, and by ance it happened that Di’s eyes fell on hers. e
unshaven face was very white and set, and the lips were trying to force themselves into a smile.
But it was the worn-out eyes that Maisie feared. Her Di had gone blind and le in his place
some one that she could hardly recognise till he spoke.
‘Who is asking you to do anything, Maisie? I told you how it would be. What’s the use of
worrying? For pity’s sake don’t cry like that; it isn’t worth it.’
‘You don’t know how I hate myself. Oh, Di, help me—help me!’ e passion of tears had
grown beyond her control and was beginning to alarm the man. He stumbled forward and put
his arm round her, and her head fell on his shoulder.
‘Hush, dear, hush! Don’t cry. You’re quite right, and you’ve nothing to reproa yourself with
—you never had. You’re only a lile upset by the journey, and I don’t suppose you’ve had any
breakfast. What a brute Torp was to bring you over.’
‘I wanted to come. I did indeed,’ she protested.
‘Very well. And now you’ve come and seen, and I’m—immensely grateful. When you’re beer
you shall go away and get something to eat. What sort of a passage did you have coming over?’
Maisie was crying more subduedly, for the first time in her life glad that she had something to
lean against. Di paed her on the shoulder tenderly but clumsily, for he was not quite sure
where her shoulder might be.
She drew herself out of his arms at last and waited, trembling and most unhappy. He had felt
his way to the window to put the width of the room between them, and to quiet a lile the
tumult in his heart.
‘Are you better now?’ he said.
‘Yes, but—don’t you hate me?’
‘I hate you? My God! I?’
‘Isn’t—isn’t there anything I could do for you, then? I’ll stay here in England to do it, if you
like. Perhaps I could come and see you sometimes.’
‘I think not, dear. It would be kindest not to see me any more, please. I don’t want to seem
rude, but—don’t you think—perhaps you had almost better go now.’
He was conscious that he could not bear himself as a man if the strain continued mu
longer.
‘I don’t deserve anything else. I’ll go, Dick. Oh, I’m so miserable.’
‘Nonsense. You’ve nothing to worry about; I’d tell you if you had. Wait a moment, dear. I’ve
got something to give you first. I meant it for you ever since this lile trouble began. It’s my
Melancolia; she was a beauty when I last saw her. You can keep her for me, and if ever you’re
poor you can sell her. She’s worth a few hundreds at any state of the market.’ He groped among
his canvases. ‘She’s framed in bla. Is this a bla frame that I have my hand on? ere she is.
What do you think of her?’
He turned a scarred formless muddle of paint towards Maisie, and the eyes strained as though
they would catch her wonder and surprise. One thing and one thing only could she do for him.
‘Well?’
e voice was fuller and more rounded, because the man knew he was speaking of his best
work. Maisie looked at the blur, and a lunatic desire to laugh caught her by the throat. But for
Di’s sake—whatever this mad blankness might mean—she must make no sign. Her voicechoked with hard-held tears as she answered, still gazing at the wreck—
‘Oh, Dick, it is good!’
He heard the lile hysterical gulp and took it for tribute. ‘Won’t you have it, then? I’ll send it
over to your house if you will.’
‘I? Oh yes—thank you. Ha! ha!’ If she did not fly at once the laughter that was worse than
tears would kill her. She turned and ran, oking and blinded, down the staircases that were
empty of life to take refuge in a cab and go to her house across the Parks. ere she sat down in
the dismantled drawing-room and thought of Di in his blindness, useless till the end of life,
and of herself in her own eyes. Behind the sorrow, the shame, and the humiliation, lay fear of
the cold wrath of the red-haired girl when Maisie should return. Maisie had never feared her
companion before. Not until she found herself saying, ‘Well, he never asked me,’ did she realise
her scorn of herself.
And that is the end of Maisie.
For Di was reserved more searing torment. He could not realise at first that Maisie,
whom he had ordered to go had le him without a word of farewell. He was savagely angry
against Torpenhow, who had brought upon him this humiliation and troubled his miserable
peace. en his dark hour came and he was alone with himself and his desires to get what help
he could from the darkness. The queen could do no wrong, but in following the right, so far as it
served her work, she had wounded her one subject more than his own brain would let him
know.
‘It’s all I had and I’ve lost it,’ he said, as soon as the misery permied clear thinking. ‘And
Torp will think that he has been so infernally clever that I shan’t have the heart to tell him. I
must think this out quietly.’
‘Hullo!’ said Torpenhow, entering the studio aer Di had enjoyed two hours of thought.
‘I’m back. Are you feeling any better?’
‘Torp, I don’t know what to say. Come here.’ Di coughed huskily, wondering, indeed, what
he should say, and how to say it temperately.
‘What’s the need for saying anything? Get up and tramp.’ Torpenhow was perfectly satisfied.
ey walked up and down as of custom, Torpenhow’s hand on Di’s shoulder, and Di
buried in his own thoughts.
‘How in the world did you find it all out?’ said Dick, at last.
‘You shouldn’t go off your head if you want to keep secrets, Diie. It was absolutely
impertinent on my part; but if you’d seen me roeting about on a half-trained Fren
troophorse under a blazing sun you’d have laughed. ere will be a arivari in my rooms to-night.
Seven other devils——’
‘I know—the row in the Southern Soudan. I surprised their councils the other day, and it made
me unhappy. Have you fixed your flint to go? Who d’you work for?’
‘Haven’t signed any contracts yet. I wanted to see how your business would turn out.’
‘Would you have stayed with me, then, if—things had gone wrong?’ He put his question
cautiously.
‘Don’t ask me too much. I’m only a man.’
‘You’ve tried to be an angel very successfully.’
‘Oh ye—es! … Well, do you aend the function to-night? We shall be half screwed before the
morning. All the men believe the war’s a certainty.’
‘I don’t think I will, old man, if it’s all the same to you. I’ll stay quiet here.’
‘And meditate? I don’t blame you. You deserve a good time if ever a man did.’
at night there was a tumult on the stairs. e correspondents poured in from theatre,
dinner, and music-hall to Torpenhow’s room that they might discuss their plan of campaign in
the event of military operations becoming a certainty. Torpenhow, the Keneu,, and the Nilghai
had bidden all the men they had worked with to the orgy; and Mr. Beeton, the housekeeper,
declared that never before in his eered experience had he seen quite su a fancy lot ofgentlemen. ey waked the ambers with shoutings and song; and the elder men were quite as
bad as the younger. For the ances of war were in front of them, and all knew what those
meant.
Siing in his own room a lile perplexed by the noise across the landing, Di suddenly
began to laugh to himself.
‘When one comes to think of it the situation is intensely comic. Maisie’s quite right—poor
lile thing. I didn’t know she could cry like that before; but now I know what Torp thinks, I’m
sure he’d be quite fool enough to stay at home and try to console me—if he knew. Besides, it
isn’t nice to own that you’ve been thrown over like a broken air. I must carry this business
through alone—as usual. If there isn’t a war, and Torp finds out, I shall look foolish, that’s all. If
there is a way I mustn’t interfere with another man’s ances. Business is business, and I want
to be alone—I want to be alone. What a row they’re making!’
Somebody hammered at the studio door.
‘Come out and frolic, Dickie,’ said the Nilghai.
‘I should like to, but I can’t. I’m not feeling frolicsome.’
‘Then, I’ll tell the boys and they’ll drag you like a badger.’
‘Please not, old man. On my word, I’d sooner be left alone just now.’
‘Very good. Can we send anything in to you? Fizz, for instance. Cassavei is beginning to
sing songs of the Sunny South already.’
For one minute Dick considered the proposition seriously.
‘No, thanks, I’ve a headache already.’
‘Virtuous ild. at’s the effect of emotion on the young. All my congratulations, Di. I
also was concerned in the conspiracy for your welfare.’
‘Go to the devil—oh, send Binkie in here.’
e lile dog entered on elastic feet, riotous from having been made mu of all the evening.
He had helped to sing the oruses; but scarcely inside the studio he realised that this was no
place for tail-wagging, and seled himself on Di’s lap till it was bedtime. en he went to bed
with Di, who counted every hour as it stru, and rose in the morning with a painfully clear
head to receive Torpenhow’s more formal congratulations and a particular account of the last
night’s revels.
‘You aren’t looking very happy for a newly accepted man,’ said Torpenhow.
‘Never mind that—it’s my own affair, and I’m all right. Do you really go?’
‘Yes. With the old Central Southern as usual. ey wired, and I accepted on beer terms than
before.’
‘When do you start?’
‘The day after to-morrow—for Brindisi.’
‘Thank God.’ Dick spoke from the bottom of his heart.
‘Well, that’s not a prey way of saying you’re glad to get rid of me. But men in your
condition are allowed to be selfish.’
‘I didn’t mean that. Will you get a hundred pounds cashed for me before you leave?’
‘That’s a slender amount for housekeeping, isn’t it?’
‘Oh, it’s only for—marriage expenses.’
Torpenhow brought him the money, counted it out in fives and tens, and carefully put it
away in the writing table.
‘Now I suppose I shall have to listen to his ravings about his girl until I go. Heaven send us
patience with a man in love!’ he said to himself.
But never a word did Di say of Maisie or marriage. He hung in the doorway of
Torpenhow’s room when the laer was paing and asked innumerable questions about the
coming campaign, till Torpenhow began to feel annoyed.
‘You’re a secretive animal, Diie, and you consume your own smoke, don’t you?’ he said on
the last evening.‘I—I suppose so. By the way, how long do you think this war will last?’
‘Days, weeks, or months. One can never tell. It may go on for years.’
‘I wish I were going.’
‘Good Heavens! You’re the most unaccountable creature! Hasn’t it occurred to you that you’re
going to be married—thanks to me?’
‘Of course, yes. I’m going to be married—so I am. Going to be married. I’m awfully grateful to
you. Haven’t I told you that?’
‘You might be going to be hanged by the look of you,’ said Torpenhow.
And the next day Torpenhow bade him good-bye and le him to the loneliness he had so
much desired.
▲▲▲Chapter XIV
Yet at the last, ere our spearmen had found him,
Yet at the last, ere a sword-thrust could save,
Yet at the last, with his masters around him,
He of the Faith spoke as master to slave;
Yet at the last, tho’ the Kafirs had maimed him,
Broken by bondage and wrecked by the reiver—
Yet at the last, tho’ the darkness had claimed him,
He called upon Allah and died a believer.
—Kizzilbashi.
‘Beg your pardon, Mr. Heldar, but—but isn’t nothin’ going to happen?’ said Mr. Beeton.
‘No!’ Di had just waked to another morning of blank despair and his temper was of the
shortest.
‘’Tain’t my regular business, o’ course, sir; and what I say is, “Mind your own business and let
other people mind theirs;” but just before Mr. Torpenhow went away he give me to understand,
like, that you might be moving into a house of your own, so to speak—a sort of house with
rooms upstairs and downstairs where you’d be beer aended to, though I try to act just by all
our tenants. Don’t I?’
‘Ah! at must have been a mad-house. I shan’t trouble you to take me there yet. Get me my
breakfast, please, and leave me alone.’
‘I hope I haven’t done anything wrong, sir, but you know I hope that as far as a man can I
tries to do the proper thing by all the gentlemen in ambers—and more particular those whose
lot is hard—su as you, for instance, Mr. Heldar. You likes so-roe bloater, don’t you? So-roe
bloaters is scarcer than hard-roe, but what I says is, “Never mind a lile extra trouble so long as
you give satisfaction to the tenants.”’
Mr. Beeton withdrew and le Di to himself. Torpenhow had been long away; there was no
more rioting in the ambers, and Di had seled down to his new life, whi he was weak
enough to consider nothing better than death.
It is hard to live alone in the dark, confusing the day and night; dropping to sleep through
sheer weariness at mid-day, and rising restless in the ill of the dawn. At first Di, on his
awakenings, would grope along the corridors of the ambers till he heard some one snore.
Then he would know that the day had not yet come, and return wearily to his bedroom. Later he
learned not to stir till there was a noise and movement in the house and Mr. Beeton advised him
to get up. Once dressed—and dressing, now that Torpenhow was away, was a lengthy business,
because collars, ties, and the like hid themselves in far corners of the room, and sear meant
head-beating against airs and trunks—once dressed, there was nothing whatever to do except
to sit still and brood till the three daily meals came. Centuries separated breakfast from lun
and lun from dinner, and though a man prayed for hundreds of years that his mind might be
taken from him, God would never hear. Rather the mind was quiened and the revolving
thoughts ground against ea other as millstones grind when there is no corn between; and yet
the brain would not wear out and give him rest. It continued to think, at length, with imagery
and all manner of reminiscences. It recalled Maisie and past success, reless travels by land and
sea, the glory of doing work and feeling that it was good, and suggested all that might have
happened had the eyes only been faithful to their duty. When thinking ceased through sheer
weariness, there poured into Dick’s soul tide on tide of overwhelming, purposeless fear—dread of
starvation always, terror lest the unseen ceiling should crush down upon him, fear of fire in the
ambers and a louse’s death in red flame, and agonies of fiercer horror that had nothing to dowith any fear of death. en Di bowed his head, and cluting the arms of his air fought
with his sweating self till the tinkle of plates told him that something to eat was being set before
him.
Mr. Beeton would bring the meal when he had time to spare, and Di learned to hang upon
his spee, whi dealt with badly fied gas-plugs, waste-pipes out of repair, lile tris for
driving picture-nails into walls, and the sins of the arwoman or the housemaids. In the la of
beer things the small gossip of a servant’s hall becomes immensely interesting, and the
screwing of a washer on a tap an event to be talked over for days.
Once or twice a week, too, Mr. Beeton would take Di out with him when he went
marketing in the morning to haggle with tradesmen over fish, lamp-wis, mustard, tapioca,
and so forth, while Di rested his weight first on one foot and then on the other and played
aimlessly with the tins and string-ball on the counter. en they would perhaps meet one of Mr.
Beeton’s friends, and Di, standing aside a lile, would hold his peace till Mr. Beeton was
willing to go on again.
e life did not increase his self-respect. He abandoned shaving as a dangerous exercise, and
being shaved in a barber’s shop meant exposure of his infirmity. He could not see that his
clothes were properly brushed, and since he had never taken any care of his personal appearance
he became every known variety of sloven. A blind man cannot deal with cleanliness till he has
been some months used to the darkness. If he demand attendance and grow angry at the want of
it, he must assert himself and stand upright. en the meanest menial can see that he is blind
and, therefore, of no consequence. A wise man will keep his eyes on the floor and sit still. For
amusement he may pick coal lump by lump out of the scuttle with the tongs and pile it in a little
heap in the fender, keeping count of the lumps, whi must all be put ba again, one by one
and very carefully. He may set himself sums if he cares to work them out; he may talk to himself
or to the cat if she ooses to visit him; and if his trade has been that of an artist, he may sket
in the air with his forefinger; but that is too mu like drawing a pig with the eyes shut. He may
go to his bookshelves and count his books, ranging them in order of their size; or to his
wardrobe and count his shirts, laying them in piles of two or three on the bed, as they suffer
from frayed cuffs or lost buons. Even this entertainment wearies aer a time; and all the times
are very, very long.
Di was allowed to sort a tool-est where Mr. Beeton kept hammers, taps and nuts, lengths
of gas-pipes, oil-bottles, and string.
‘If I don’t have everything just where I know where to look for it, why, then, I can’t find
anything when I do want it. You’ve no idea, sir, the amount of lile things that these ambers
uses up,’ said Mr. Beeton. Fumbling at the handle of the door as he went out: ‘It’s hard on you,
sir, I do think it’s hard on you. Ain’t you going to do anything, sir?’
‘I’ll pay my rent and messing. Isn’t that enough?’
‘I wasn’t doubting for a moment that you couldn’t pay your way, sir; but I ’ave oen said to
my wife, “It’s ’ard on ’im because it isn’t as if he was an old man, nor yet a middle-aged one,
but quite a young gentleman. That’s where it comes so ’ard.”’
‘I suppose so,’ said Di, absently. is particular nerve through long baering had ceased to
feel—much.
‘I was thinking,’ continued Mr. Beeton, still making as if to go, ‘that you might like to hear
my boy Alf read you the papers sometimes of an evening. He do read beautiful, seeing he’s only
nine.’
‘I should be very grateful,’ said Dick. ‘Only let me make it worth his while.’
‘We wasn’t thinking of that, sir, but of course it’s in your own ’ands; but only to ’ear Alf sing
“A Boy’s best Friend is ’is Mother!” Ah!’
‘I’ll hear him sing that too. Let him come this evening with the newspapers.’
Alf was not a nice ild, being puffed up with many sool-board certificates for good
conduct, and inordinately proud of his singing. Mr. Beeton remained, beaming, while the ildwailed his way through a song of some eight eight-line verses in the usual whine of a young
Coney, and, aer compliments, le him to read Di the foreign telegrams. Ten minutes later
Alf returned to his parents rather pale and scared.
‘’E said ’e couldn’t stand it no more,’ he explained.
‘He never said you read badly, Alf?’ Mrs. Beeton spoke.
‘No. ’E said I read beautiful. Said ’e never ’eard any one read like that, but ’e said ’e couldn’t
abide the stuff in the papers.’
‘P’raps he’s lost some money in the Stocks. Were you readin’ him about Stocks, Alf?’
‘No; it was all about fightin’ out there where the soldiers is gone—a great long piece with all
the lines close together and very hard words in it. ’E give me ’arf a crown because I read so well.
And ’e says the next time there’s anything ’e wants read ’e’ll send for me.’
‘at’s good hearing, but I do think for all the half-crown—put it into the kiing-donkey
money-box, Alf, and let me see you do it—he might have kept you longer. Why, he couldn’t
have begun to understand how beautiful you read.’
‘He’s best left to hisself—gentlemen always are when they’re downhearted,’ said Mr. Beeton.
Alf’s rigorously limited powers of comprehending Torpenhow’s special correspondence had
waked the devil of unrest in Di. He could hear, through the boy’s nasal ant, the camels
grunting in the squares behind the soldiers outside Suakin; could hear the men swearing and
affing across the cooking pots, and could smell the acrid wood-smoke as it dried over camp
before the wind of the desert.
at night he prayed to God that his mind might be taken from him, offering for proof that
he was worthy of this favour the fact that he had not shot himself long ago. at prayer was not
answered, and indeed Di knew in his heart of hearts that only a lingering sense of humour
and no special virtue had kept him alive. Suicide, he had persuaded himself, would be a ludicrous
insult to the gravity of the situation as well as a weak-kneed confession of fear.
‘Just for the fun of the thing,’ he said to the cat, who had taken Binkie’s place in his
establishment, ‘I should like to know how long this is going to last. I can live for a year on the
hundred pounds Torp cashed for me. I must have two or three thousand at least in the Bank—
twenty or thirty years more provided for, that is to say. en I fall ba on my hundred and
twenty a year, whi will be more by that time. Let’s consider. Twenty-five—thirty-five—a
man’s in his prime then, they say—forty-five—a middle-aged man just entering
politics—fiyfive—“died at the comparatively early age of fiy-five,” according to the newspapers. Bah! How
these Christians funk death! Sixty-five—we’re only geing on in years. Seventy-five is just
possible, though. Great hell, cat O! fiy years more of solitary confinement in the dark! You’ll
die, and Beeton will die, and Torp will die, and Mai—everybody else will die, but I shall be alive
and kiing with nothing to do. I’m very sorry for myself. I should like some one else to be
sorry for me. Evidently I’m not going mad before I die, but the pain’s just as bad as ever. Some
day when you’re vivisected, cat O! they’ll tie you down on a lile table and cut you open—but
don’t be afraid; they’ll take precious good care that you don’t die. You’ll live, and you’ll be very
sorry then that you weren’t sorry for me. Perhaps Torp will come ba or … I wish I could go to
Torp and the Nilghai, even though I were in their way.’
Pussy le the room before the spee was ended, and Alf, as he entered, found Di
addressing the empty hearth-rug.
‘There’s a letter for you, sir,’ he said. ‘Perhaps you’d like me to read it.’
‘Lend it to me for a minute and I’ll tell you.’
e outstreted hand shook just a lile and the voice was not over-steady. It was within the
limits of human possibility that—that was no leer from Maisie. He knew the he of three
closed envelopes only too well. It was a foolish hope that the girl should write to him, for he did
not realise that there is a wrong whi admits of no reparation though the evildoer may with
tears and the heart’s best love strive to mend all. It is best to forget that wrong whether it be
caused or endured, since it is as remediless as bad work once put forward.‘Read it, then,’ said Dick, and Alf began intoning according to the rules of the Board School—
‘”I could have given you love, I could have given you loyalty, su as you never dreamed of.
Do you suppose I cared what you were? But you ose to whistle everything down the wind for
nothing. My only excuse for you is that you are so young.”
‘That’s all,’ he said, returning the paper to be dropped into the fire.
‘What was in the letter?’ asked Mrs. Beeton, when Alf returned.
‘I don’t know. I think it was a circular or a tract about not whistlin’ at everything when
you’re young.’
‘I must have stepped on something when I was alive and walking about and it has bounced up
and hit me. God help it, whatever it is—unless it was all a joke. But I don’t know any one who’d
take the trouble to play a joke on me…. Love and loyalty for nothing. It sounds tempting
enough. I wonder whether I have lost anything really?’
Di considered for a long time but could not remember when or how he had put himself in
the way of winning these trifles at a woman’s hands.
Still, the letter as touching on matters that he preferred not to think about stung him into a fit
of frenzy that lasted for a day and night. When his heart was so full of despair that it would
hold no more, body and soul together seemed to be dropping without e through the
darkness. en came fear of darkness and desperate aempts to rea the light again. But there
was no light to be reaed. When that agony had le him sweating and breathless, the
downward flight would recommence till the gathering torture of it spurred him into another
fight as hopeless as the first. Followed some few minutes of sleep in whi he dreamed that he
saw. en the procession of events would repeat itself till he was uerly worn out and the brain
took up its everlasting consideration of Maisie and might-have-beens.
At the end of everything Mr. Beeton came to his room and volunteered to take him out. ‘Not
marketing this time, but we’ll go into the Parks if you like.’
‘Be damned if I do,’ quoth Di. ‘Keep to the streets and walk up and down. I like to hear the
people round me.’
is was not altogether true. e blind in the first stages of their infirmity dislike those who
can move with a free stride and unlied arms—but Di had no earthly desire to go to the Parks.
Once and only once since Maisie had shut her door he had gone there under Alf’s arge. Alf
forgot him and fished for minnows in the Serpentine with some companions. Aer half an
hour’s waiting Di, almost weeping with rage and wrath, caught a passer-by, who introduced
him to a friendly policeman, who led him to a four-wheeler opposite the Albert Hall. He never
told Mr. Beeton of Alf’s forgetfulness, but … this was not the manner in whi he was used to
walk the Parks aforetime.
‘What streets would you like to walk down, then?’ said Mr. Beeton, sympathetically. His own
ideas of a riotous holiday meant picniing on the grass of Green Park with his family, and half
a dozen paper bags full of food.
‘Keep to the river,’ said Di, and they kept to the river, and the rush of it was in his ears till
they came to Blafriars Bridge and stru thence on to the Waterloo Road, Mr. Beeton
explaining the beauties of the scenery as he went on.
‘And walking on the other side of the pavement,’ said he, ‘unless I’m mu mistaken, is the
young woman that used to come to your rooms to be drawed. I never forgets a face and I never
remembers a name, except paying tenants, o’ course!’
‘Stop her,’ said Dick. ‘It’s Bessie Broke. Tell her I’d like to speak to her again. Quick, man!’
Mr. Beeton crossed the road under the noses of the omnibuses and arrested Bessie then on her
way northward. She recognised him as the man in authority who used to glare at her when she
passed up Dick’s staircase, and her first impulse was to run.
‘Wasn’t you Mr. Heldar’s model?’ said Mr. Beeton, planting himself in front of her. ‘You was.
He’s on the other side of the road and he’d like to see you.’
‘Why?’ said Bessie, faintly. She remembered—indeed had never for long forgoen—an affairconnected with a newly finished picture.
‘Because he has asked me to do so, and because he’s most particular blind.’
‘Drunk?’
‘No. ’Orspital blind. He can’t see. That’s him over there.’
Di was leaning against the parapet of the bridge as Mr. Beeton pointed him out—a
stubbearded, bowed creature wearing a dirty magenta-coloured neckcloth outside an unbrushed coat.
ere was nothing to fear from su an one. Even if he ased her, Bessie thought, he could not
follow far. She crossed over, and Di’s face lighted up. It was long since a woman of any kind
had taken the trouble to speak to him.
‘I hope you’re well, Mr. Heldar?’ said Bessie, a lile puzzled. Mr. Beeton stood by with the air
of an ambassador and breathed responsibly.
‘I’m very well indeed, and, by Jove! I’m glad to see—hear you, I mean, Bess. You never
thought it worth while to turn up and see us again aer you got your money. I don’t know why
you should. Are you going anywhere in particular just now?’
‘I was going for a walk,’ said Bessie.
‘Not the old business?’ Dick spoke under his breath.
‘Lor, no! I paid my premium’—Bessie was very proud of that word—‘for a barmaid, sleeping
in, and I’m at the bar now quite respectable. Indeed I am.’
Mr. Beeton had no special reason to believe in the loiness of human nature. erefore he
dissolved himself like a mist and returned to his gas-plugs without a word of apology. Bessie
wated the flight with a certain uneasiness; but so long as Di appeared to be ignorant of the
harm that had been done to him …
‘It’s hard work pulling the beer-handles,’ she went on, ‘and they’ve got one of them
penny-inthe-slot cash-maines, so if you get wrong by a penny at the end of the day—but then I don’t
believe the machinery is right. Do you?’
‘I’ve only seen it work. Mr. Beeton.’
‘He’s gone.
‘I’m afraid I must ask you to help me home, then. I’ll make it worth your while. You see.’ e
sightless eyes turned towards her and Bessie saw.
‘It isn’t taking you out of your way?’ he said hesitatingly. ‘I can ask a policeman if it is.’
‘Not at all. I come on at seven and I’m off at four. That’s easy hours.’
‘Good God!—but I’m on all the time. I wish I had some work to do too. Let’s go home, Bess.’
He turned and cannoned into a man on the sidewalk, recoiling with an oath. Bessie took his
arm and said nothing—as she had said nothing when he had ordered her to turn her face a lile
more to the light. ey walked for some time in silence, the girl steering him dely through the
crowd.
‘And where’s—where’s Mr. Torpenhow?’ she inquired at last.
‘He has gone away to the desert.’
‘Where’s that?’
Di pointed to the right. ‘East—out of the mouth of the river,’ said he. ‘en west, then
south, and then east again, all along the under-side of Europe. en south again, God knows
how far.’ e explanation did not enlighten Bessie in the least, but she held her tongue and
looked to Dick’s patch till they came to the chambers.
‘We’ll have tea and muffins,’ he said joyously. ‘I can’t tell you, Bessie, how glad I am to find
you again. What made you go away so suddenly?’
‘I didn’t think you’d want me any more,’ she said, emboldened by his ignorance.
‘I didn’t, as a maer of fact—but aerwards— At any rate I’m glad you’ve come. You know
the stairs.’
So Bessie led him home to his own place—there was no one to hinder—and shut the door of
the studio.
‘What a mess!’ was her first word. ‘All these things haven’t been looked aer for months andmonths.’
‘No, only weeks, Bess. You can’t expect them to care.’
‘I don’t know what you expect them to do. ey ought to know what you’ve paid them for.
The dust’s just awful. It’s all over the easel.’
‘I don’t use it much now.’
‘All over the pictures and the floor, and all over your coat. I’d like to speak to them
housemaids.’
‘Ring for tea, then.’ Dick felt his way to the one chair he used by custom.
Bessie saw the action and, as far as in her lay, was toued. But there remained always a keen
sense of new-found superiority, and it was in her voice when she spoke.
‘How long have you been like this?’ she said wrathfully, as though the blindness were some
fault of the housemaids.
‘How?’
‘As you are.’
‘e day aer you went away with the e, almost as soon as my picture was finished; I
hardly saw her alive.’
‘Then they’ve been cheating you ever since, that’s all. I know their nice little ways.’
A woman may love one man and despise another, but on general feminine principles she will
do her best to save the man she despises from being defrauded. Her loved one can look to
himself, but the other man, being obviously an idiot, needs protection.
‘I don’t think Mr. Beeton eats mu,’ said Di. Bessie was flouncing up and down the
room, and he was conscious of a keen sense of enjoyment as he heard the swish of her skirts and
the light step between.
‘Tea and muffins,’ she said shortly, when the ring at the bell was answered; ‘two teaspoonfuls
and one over for the pot. I don’t want the old teapot that was here when I used to come. It don’t
draw. Get another.’
e housemaid went away scandalised, and Di uled. en he began to cough as Bessie
banged up and down the studio disturbing the dust.
‘What are you trying to do?’
‘Put things straight. This is like unfurnished lodgings. How could you let it go so?’
‘How could I help it? Dust away.’
She dusted furiously, and in the midst of all the pother entered Mrs. Beeton. Her husband on
his return had explained the situation, winding up with the peculiarly felicitous proverb, ‘Do
unto others as you would be done by.’ She had descended to put into her place the person who
demanded muffins and an uncracked teapot as though she had a right to both.
‘Muffins ready yet?’ said Bess, still dusting. She was no longer a drab of the streets but a
young lady who, thanks to Di’s e, had paid her premium and was entitled to pull
beerhandles with the best. Being neatly dressed in bla she did not hesitate to face Mrs. Beeton, and
there passed between the two women certain regards that Di would have appreciated. e
situation adjusted itself by eye. Bessie had won, and Mrs. Beeton returned to cook muffins and
make scathing remarks about models, hussies, trollops, and the like, to her husband.
‘ere’s nothing to be got of interfering with him, Liza,’ he said. ‘Alf, you go along into the
street to play. When he isn’t crossed he’s as kindly as kind, but when he’s crossed he’s the devil
and all. We took too many lile things out of his rooms since he was blind to be that particular
about what he does. ey ain’t no objects to a blind man, of course, but if it was to come into
court we’d get the sack. Yes, I did introduce him to that girl because I’m a feelin’ man myself.’
‘Mu too feelin’!’ Mrs. Beeton slapped the muffins into the dish, and thought of comely
housemaids long since dismissed on suspicion.
‘I ain’t ashamed of it, and it isn’t for us to judge him hard so long as he pays quiet and
regular as he do. I know how to manage young gentlemen, you know how to cook for them,
and what I says is, let ea sti to his own business and then there won’t be any trouble. Takethem muffins down, Liza, and be sure you have no words with that young woman. His lot is
cruel hard, and if he’s crossed he do swear worse than any one I’ve ever served.’
‘at’s a lile beer,’ said Bessie, siing down to the tea. ‘You needn’t wait, thank you, Mrs.
Beeton.’
‘I had no intention of doing such, I do assure you.’
Bessie made no answer whatever. is, she knew, was the way in whi real ladies routed
their foes, and when one is a barmaid at a first-class public-house one may become a real lady at
ten minutes’ notice.
Her eyes fell on Di opposite her and she was both shoed and displeased. ere were
droppings of food all down the front of his coat; the mouth under the ragged ill-grown beard
drooped sullenly; the forehead was lined and contracted; and on the lean temples the hair was a
dusty indeterminate colour that might or might not have been called gray. e uer misery and
self-abandonment of the man appealed to her, and at the boom of her heart lay the wied
feeling that he was humbled and brought low who had once humbled her.
‘Oh! it is good to hear you moving about,’ said Di, rubbing his hands. ‘Tell us all about
your bar successes, Bessie, and the way you live now.’
‘Never mind that. I’m quite respectable, as you’d see by looking at me. You don’t seem to live
too well. What made you go blind that sudden? Why isn’t there any one to look after you?’
Dick was too thankful for the sound of her voice to resent the tone of it.
‘I was cut across the head a long time ago, and that ruined my eyes. I don’t suppose anybody
thinks it worth while to look aer me any more. Why should they?—and Mr. Beeton really does
everything I want.’
‘Don’t you know any gentlemen and ladies, then, while you was—well?’
‘A few, but I don’t care to have them looking at me.’
‘I suppose that’s why you’ve growed a beard. Take it off, it don’t become you.’
‘Good gracious, child, do you imagine that I think of what becomes of me these days?’
‘You ought. Get that taken off before I come here again. I suppose I can come, can’t I?’
‘I’d be only too grateful if you did. I don’t think I treated you very well in the old days. I used
to make you angry.’
‘Very angry, you did.’
‘I’m sorry for it, then. Come and see me when you can and as oen as you can. God knows,
there isn’t a soul in the world to take that trouble except you and Mr. Beeton.’
‘A lot of trouble he’s taking and she too.’ is with a toss of the head. ‘ey’ve let you do
anyhow and they haven’t done anything for you. I’ve only to look and see that mu. I’ll come,
and I’ll be glad to come, but you must go and be shaved, and you must get some other clothes—
those ones aren’t fit to be seen.’
‘I have heaps somewhere,’ he said helplessly.
‘I know you have. Tell Mr. Beeton to give you a new suit and I’ll brush it and keep it clean.
You may be as blind as a barn-door, Mr. Heldar, but it doesn’t excuse you looking like a sweep.’
‘Do I look like a sweep, then?’
‘Oh, I’m sorry for you. I’m that sorry for you!’ she cried impulsively, and took Di’s hands.
Meanically, he lowered his head as if to kiss—she was the only woman who had taken pity on
him, and he was not too proud for a little pity now. She stood up to go.
‘Nothing o’ that kind till you look more like a gentleman. It’s quite easy when you get
shaved, and some clothes.’
He could hear her drawing on her gloves and rose to say good-bye. She passed behind him,
kissed him audaciously on the ba of the ne, and ran away as swily as on the day when she
had destroyed the Melancolia.
‘To think of me kissing Mr. Heldar,’ she said to herself, ‘aer all he’s done to me and all!
Well, I’m sorry for him, and if he was shaved he wouldn’t be so bad to look at, but … Oh them
Beetons, how shameful they’ve treated him! I know Beeton’s wearing his shirt on his ba to-day just as well as if I’d aired it. To-morrow, I’ll see … I wonder if he has mu of his own. It
might be worth more than the bar—I wouldn’t have to do any work—and just as respectable as if
no one knew.’
Di was not grateful to Bessie for her parting gi. He was acutely conscious of it in the nape
of his ne throughout the night, but it seemed, among very many other things, to enforce the
wisdom of geing shaved. He was shaved accordingly in the morning, and felt the beer for it.
A fresh suit of clothes, white linen, and the knowledge that some one in the world said that she
took an interest in his personal appearance made him carry himself almost upright; for the brain
was relieved for a while from thinking of Maisie, who, under other circumstances, might have
given that kiss and a million others.
‘Let us consider,’ said he, after lunch. ‘The girl can’t care, and it’s a toss-up whether she comes
again or not, but if money can buy her to look aer me she shall be bought. Nobody else in the
world would take the trouble, and I can make it worth her while. She’s a ild of the guer
holding brevet rank as a barmaid; so she shall have everything she wants if she’ll only come and
talk and look aer me.’ He rubbed his newly shorn in and began to perplex himself with the
thought of her not coming. ‘I suppose I did look rather a sweep,’ he went on. ‘I had no reason to
look otherwise. I knew things dropped on my clothes, but it didn’t maer. It would be cruel if
she didn’t come. She must. Maisie came once, and that was enough for her. She was quite right.
She had something to work for. is creature has only beer-handles to pull, unless she has
deluded some young man into keeping company with her. Fancy being eated for the sake of a
counter-jumper! We’re falling pretty low.’
Something cried aloud within him:—is will hurt more than anything that has gone before.
It will recall and remind and suggest and tantalise, and in the end drive you mad.
‘I know it, I know it!’ Di cried, clening his hands despairingly; ‘but, good heavens! is a
poor blind beggar never to get anything out of his life except three meals a day and a greasy
waistcoat? I wish she’d come.’
Early in the aernoon time she came, because there was no young man in her life just then,
and she thought of material advantages whi would allow her to be idle for the rest of her
days.
‘I shouldn’t have known you,’ she said approvingly. ‘You look as you used to look—a
gentleman that was proud of himself.’
‘Don’t you think I deserve another kiss, then?’ said Dick, flushing a little.
‘Maybe—but you won’t get it yet. Sit down and let’s see what I can do for you. I’m certain
sure Mr. Beeton eats you, now that you can’t go through the housekeeping books every
month. Isn’t that true?’
‘You’d better come and housekeep for me then, Bessie.’
‘Couldn’t do it in these chambers—you know that as well as I do.’
‘I know, but we might go somewhere else, if you thought it worth your while.’
‘I’d try to look aer you, anyhow; but I shouldn’t care to have to work for both of us.’ is
was tentative.
Dick laughed.
‘Do you remember where I used to keep my bank-book?’ said he. ‘Torp took it to be balanced
just before he went away. Look and see.’
‘It was generally under the tobacco-jar. Ah!’
‘Well?’
‘Oh! Four thousand two hundred and ten pounds nine shillings and a penny! Oh my!’
‘You can have the penny. at’s not bad for one year’s work. Is that and a hundred and
twenty pounds a year good enough?’
e idleness and the prey clothes were almost within her rea now, but she must, by being
housewifely, show that she deserved them.
‘Yes; but you’d have to move, and if we took an inventory, I think we’d find that Mr. Beetonhas been prigging lile things out of the rooms here and there. ey don’t look as full as they
used.’
‘Never mind, we’ll let him have them. e only thing I’m particularly anxious to take away is
that picture I used you for—when you used to swear at me. We’ll pull out of this place, Bess, and
get away as far as ever we can.’
‘Oh yes,’ she said uneasily.
‘I don’t know where I can go to get away from myself, but I’ll try, and you shall have all the
prey fros that you care for. You’ll like that. Give me that kiss now, Bess. Ye gods! it’s good
to put one’s arm round a woman’s waist again.’
en came the fulfilment of the prophecy within the brain. If his arm were thus round
Maisie’s waist and a kiss had just been given and taken between them,—why then … He pressed
the girl more closely to himself because the pain whipped him. She was wondering how to
explain a lile accident to the Melancolia. At any rate, if this man really desired the solace of
her company—and certainly he would relapse into his original slough if she withdrew it—he
would not be more than just a lile vexed. It would be delightful at least to see what would
happen, and by her teachings it was good for a man to stand in certain awe of his companion.
She laughed nervously, and slipped out of his reach.
‘I shouldn’t worrit about that picture if I was you,’ she began, in the hope of turning his
attention.
‘It’s at the back of all my canvases somewhere. Find it, Bess; you know it as well as I do.’
‘I know—but—’
‘But what? You’ve wit enough to manage the sale of it to a dealer. Women haggle mu
beer than men. It might be a maer of eight or nine hundred pounds to—to us. I simply didn’t
like to think about it for a long time. It was mixed up with my life so.—But we’ll cover up our
tracks and get rid of everything, eh? Make a fresh start from the beginning, Bess.’
en she began to repent very mu indeed, because she knew the value of money. Still, it
was probable that the blind man was overestimating the value of his work. Gentlemen, she
knew, were absurdly particular about their things. She giggled as a nervous housemaid giggles
when she tries to explain the breakage of a pipe.
‘I’m very sorry, but you remember I was—I was angry with you before Mr. Torpenhow went
away?’
‘You were very angry, child; and on my word I think you had some right to be.’
‘Then I—but aren’t you sure Mr. Torpenhow didn’t tell you?’
‘Tell me what? Good gracious, what are you making su a fuss about when you might just as
well be giving me another kiss?’
He was beginning to learn, not for the first time in his experience, that kissing is a cumulative
poison. e more you get of it, the more you want. Bessie gave the kiss promptly, whispering, as
she did so, ‘I was so angry I rubbed out that picture with the turpentine. You aren’t angry, are
you?’
‘What? Say that again.’ The man’s hand had closed on her wrist.
‘I rubbed it out with turps and the knife,’ faltered Bessie. ‘I thought you’d only have to do it
over again. You did do it over again, didn’t you? Oh, let go of my wrist; you’re hurting me.’
‘Isn’t there anything left of the thing?’
‘N’nothing that looks like anything. I’m sorry—I didn’t know you’d take on about it; I only
meant to do it in fun. You aren’t going to hit me?’
‘Hit you! No! Let’s think.’
He did not relax his hold upon her wrist but stood staring at the carpet. en he shook his
head as a young steer shakes it when the lash of the sto-whip cross his nose warns him ba
to the path on to the shambles that he would escape. For weeks he had forced himself not to
think of the Melancolia, because she was a part of his dead life. With Bessie’s return and certain
new prospects that had developed themselves, the Melancolia—lovelier in his imagination thanshe had ever been on canvas—reappeared. By her aid he might have procured mor money
wherewith to amuse Bess and to forget Maisie, as well as another taste of an almost forgoen
success. Now, thanks to a vicious lile housemaid’s folly, there was nothing to look for—not
even the hope that he might some day take an abiding interest in the housemaid. Worst of all, he
had been made to appear ridiculous in Maisie’s eyes. A woman will forgive the man who has
ruined her life’s work so long as he gives her love; a man may forgive those who ruin the love
of his life, but he will never forgive the destruction of his work.
‘T—t—t,’ said Di between his teeth, and then laughed soly. ‘It’s an omen, Bessie,
and—a good many things considered, it serves me right for doing what I have done. By Jove!
that accounts for Maisie’s running away. She must have thought me perfectly mad—small blame
to her! The whole picture ruined, isn’t it so? What made you do it?’
‘Because I was that angry. I’m not angry now—I’m awful sorry.’
‘I wonder.—It doesn’t matter, anyhow. I’m to blame for making the mistake.’
‘What mistake?’
‘Something you wouldn’t understand, dear. Great heavens! to think that a lile piece of dirt
like you could throw me out of stride!’ Di was talking to himself as Bessie tried to shake off
his grip on her wrist.
‘I ain’t a piece of dirt, and you shouldn’t call me so! I did it ‘cause I hated you, and I’m only
sorry now ‘cause you’re—’cause you’re——’
‘Exactly—because I’m blind. There’s noting like tact in little things.’
Bessie began to sob. She did not like being shaled against her will; she was afraid of the
blind face and the look upon it, and was sorry too that her great revenge had only made Di
laugh.
‘Don’t cry,’ he said, and took her into his arms. ‘You only did what you thought right.’
‘I—I ain’t a little piece of dirt, and if you say that I’ll never come to you again.’
‘You don’t know what you’ve done to me. I’m not angry—indeed, I’m not. Be quiet for a
minute.’
Bessie remained in his arms shrinking. Di’s first thought was connected with Maisie, and it
hurt him as white-hot iron hurts an open sore.
Not for nothing is a man permied to ally himself to the wrong woman. e first pang—the
first sense of things lost is but the prelude to the play, for the very just Providence who delights
in causing pain has decreed that the agony shall return, and that in the midst of keenest
pleasure. ey know this pain equally who have forsaken or been forsaken by the love of their
life, and in their new wives’ arms are compelled to realise it. It is beer to remain alone and
suffer only the misery of being alone, so long as it is possible to find distraction in daily work.
When that resource goes the man is to be pitied and left alone.
These things and some others Dick considered while he was holding Bessie to his heart.
‘ough you mayn’t know it,’ he said, raising his head, ‘the Lord is a just and a terrible God,
Bess; with a very strong sense of humour. It serves me right—how it serves me right! Torp could
understand it if he were here; he must have suffered something at your hands, ild, but only for
a minute or so. I saved him. Set that to my credit, some one.’
‘Let me go,’ said Bess, her face darkening. ‘Let me go.’
‘All in good time. Did you ever attend Sunday school?’
‘Never. Let me go, I tell you; you’re making fun of me.’
‘Indeed, I’m not. I’m making fun of myself…. us. “He saved others, himself he cannot save.”
It isn’t exactly a sool-board text.’ He released her wrist, but since he was between her and the
door, she could not escape. ‘What an enormous amount of mischief one little woman can do!’
‘I’m sorry; I’m awful sorry about the picture.’
‘I’m not. I’m grateful to you for spoiling it…. What were we talking about before you
mentioned the thing?’
‘About getting away—and money. Me and you going away.’‘Of course. We will get away—that is to say, I will.’
‘And me?’
‘You shall have fifty whole pounds for spoiling a picture.’
‘Then you won’t——?’
‘I’m afraid not, dear. Think of fifty pounds for pretty things all to yourself.’
‘You said you couldn’t do anything without me.’
‘That was true a little while ago. I’m better now, thank you. Get me my hat.’
‘S’pose I don’t?’
‘Beeton will, and you’ll lose fifty pounds. That’s all. Get it.’
Bessie cursed under her breath. She had pitied the man sincerely, had kissed him with almost
equal sincerity, for he was not unhandsome; it pleased her to be in a way and for a time his
protector, and above all there were four thousand pounds to be handled by some one. Now
through a slip of the tongue and a lile feminine desire to give a lile, not too mu, pain she
had lost the money, the blessed idleness and the prey things, the companionship, and the
chance of looking outwardly as respectable as a real lady.
‘Now fill me a pipe. Tobacco doesn’t taste, but it doesn’t maer, and I’ll think things out.
What’s the day of the week, Bess?’
‘Tuesday.’
‘en ursday’s mail-day. What a fool—what a blind fool I have been! Twenty-two pounds
covers my passage home again. Allow ten for additional expenses. We must put up at Madam
Binat’s for old time’s sake. irty-two pounds altogether. Add a hundred for the cost of the last
trip—Gad, won’t Torp stare to see me!—a hundred and thirty-two leaves seventy-eight for
baksheesh—I shall need it—and to play with. What are you crying for, Bess? It wasn’t your fault,
ild; it was mine altogether. Oh, you funny lile opossum, mop your eyes and take me out! I
want the pass-book and the e-book. Stop a minute. Four thousand pounds at four per cent—
that’s safe interest—means a hundred and sixty pounds a year; one hundred and twenty pounds
a hear—also safe—is two eighty, and two hundred and eighty pounds added to three hundred a
year means gilded luxury for a single woman. Bess, we’ll go to the bank.’
Rier by two hundred and ten pounds stored in his money-belt, Di caused Bessie, now
thoroughly bewildered, to hurry from the bank to the P. and O. offices, where he explained
things tersely.
‘Port Said, single first; cabin as close to the baggage-hatch as possible. What ship’s going?’
‘The Colgong,’ said the clerk.
‘She’s a wet little hooker. Is it Tilbury and a tender, or Galleons and the docks?’
‘Galleons. Twelve-forty, Thursday.’
‘Thanks. Change, please. I can’t see very well—will you count it into my hand?’
‘If they all took their passages like that instead of talking about their trunks, life would be
worth something,’ said the clerk to his neighbour, who was trying to explain to a harassed
mother of many that condensed milk is just as good for babes at sea as daily dairy. Being
nineteen and unmarried, he spoke with conviction.
‘We are now,’ quoth Di, as they returned to the studio, paing the place where his
moneybelt covered tiet and money, ‘beyond the rea of man, or devil, or woman—whi is mu
more important. I’ve had three lile affairs to carry through before ursday, but I needn’t ask
you to help, Bess. Come here on ursday morning at nine. We’ll breakfast, and you shall take
me down to Galleons Station.’
‘What are you going to do?’
‘Going away, of course. What should I stay for?’
‘But you can’t look after yourself?’
‘I can do anything. I didn’t realise it before, but I can. I’ve done a great deal already.
Resolution shall be treated to one kiss if Bessie doesn’t object.’ Strangely enough, Bessie objected
and Dick laughed. ‘I suppose you’re right. Well, come at nine the day after to-morrow and you’llget your money.’
‘Shall I sure?’
‘I don’t bilk, and you won’t know whether I do or not unless you come. Oh, but it’s long and
long to wait! Good-bye, Bessie,—send Beeton here as you go out.’
The housekeeper came.
‘What are all the fittings of my rooms worth?’ said Dick, imperiously.
‘’Tisn’t for me to say, sir. Some things is very pretty and some is wore out dreadful.’
‘I’m insured for two hundred and seventy.’
‘Insurance policies is no criterion, though I don’t say——’
‘Oh, damn your longwindedness! You’ve made your piings out of me and the other tenants.
Why, you talked of retiring and buying a public-house the other day. Give a straight answer to a
straight question.’
‘Fifty,’ said Mr. Beeton, without a moment’s hesitation.
‘Double it; or I’ll break up half my sticks and burn the rest.’
He felt his way to a bookstand that supported a pile of sketch-books, and wrenched out one of
the mahogany pillars.
‘That’s sinful, sir,’ said the housekeeper, alarmed.
‘It’s my own. One hundred or——’
‘One hundred it is. It’ll cost me three and six to get that there pilaster mended.’
‘I thought so. What an out and out swindler you must have been to spring that price at once!’
‘I hope I’ve done nothing to dissatisfy any of the tenants, least of all you, sir.’
‘Never mind that. Get me the money to-morrow, and see that all my clothes are paed in the
little brown bullock-trunk. I’m going.’
‘But the quarter’s notice?’
‘I’ll pay forfeit. Look after the packing and leave me alone.’
Mr. Beeton discussed this new departure with his wife, who decided that Bessie was at the
bottom of it all. Her husband took a more charitable view.
‘It’s very sudden—but then he was always sudden in his ways. Listen to him now!’
There was a sound of chanting from Dick’s room.
‘We’ll never come back any more, boys,
We’ll never come back no more;
We’ll go to the deuce on any excuse,
And never come back no more!
Oh say we’re afloat or ashore, boys,
Oh say we’re afloat or ashore;
But we’ll never come back any more, boys,
We’ll never come back no more!’
‘Mr. Beeton! Mr. Beeton! Where the deuce is my pistol?’
‘Quick, he’s going to shoot himself—’avin’ gone mad!’ said Mrs. Beeton.
Mr. Beeton addressed Di soothingly, but it was some time before the laer, threshing up
and down his bedroom, could realise the intention of the promises to ‘find everything
tomorrow, sir.’
‘Oh, you copper-nosed old fool—you impotent Academician!’ he shouted at last. ‘Do you
suppose I want to shoot myself? Take the pistol in your silly shaking hand then. If you tou it,
it will go off, because it’s loaded. It’s among my campaign-kit somewhere—in the parcel at the
bottom of the trunk.’
Long ago Di had carefully possessed himself of a forty-pound weight field-equipment
constructed by the knowledge of his own experience. It was this put-away treasure that he was
trying to find and rehandle. Mr. Beeton whipped the revolver out of its place on the top of the
paage, and Di drove his hand among the khaki coat and breees, the blue cloth leg-bands,
and the heavy flannel shirts doubled over a pair of swan-ne spurs. Under these and the water-bottle lay a sketch-book and a pigskin case of stationery.
‘ese we don’t want; you can have them, Mr. Beeton. Everything else I’ll keep. Pa ’em on
the top right-hand side of my trunk. When you’ve done that come into the studio with your
wife. I want you both. Wait a minute; get me a pen and a sheet of notepaper.’
It is not an easy thing to write when you cannot see, and Di had particular reasons for
wishing that his work should be clear. So he began, following his right hand with his le: ‘“e
badness of this writing is because I am blind and cannot see my pen.” H’mph!—even a lawyer
can’t mistake that. It must be signed, I suppose, but it needn’t be witnessed. Now an in lower
—why did I never learn to use a type-writer?—“is is the last will and testament of me, Riard
Heldar. I am in sound bodily and mental health, and there is no previous will to revoke.”—at’s
all right. Damn the pen! Whereabouts on the paper was I?—“I leave everything that I possess in
the world, including four thousand pounds, and two thousand seven hundred and twenty eight
pounds held for me”—oh, I can’t get this straight.’ He tore off half the sheet and began again
with the caution about the handwriting. en: ‘I leave all the money I possess in the world to’—
here followed Maisie’s name, and the names of the two banks that held the money.
‘It mayn’t be quite regular, but no one has a shadow of a right to dispute it, and I’ve given
Maisie’s address. Come in, Mr. Beeton. is is my signature; I want you and your wife to
witness it. anks. To-morrow you must take me to the landlord and I’ll pay forfeit for leaving
without notice, and I’ll lodge this paper with him in case anything happens while I’m away.
Now we’re going to light up the studio stove. Stay with me, and give me my papers as I want
’em.’
No one knows until he has tried how fine a blaze a year’s accumulation of bills, leers, and
doets can make. Di stuffed into the stove every document in the studio—saving only three
unopened leers; destroyed sket-books, rough note-books, new and half-finished canvases
alike.
‘What a lot of rubbish a tenant gets about him if he stays long enough in one place, to be
sure,’ said Mr. Beeton, at last.
‘He does. Is there anything more left?’ Dick felt round the walls.
‘Not a thing, and the stove’s nigh red-hot.’
‘Excellent, and you’ve lost about a thousand pounds’ worth of sketes. Ho! ho! ite a
thousand pounds’ worth, if I can remember what I used to be.’
‘Yes, sir,’ politely. Mr. Beeton was quite sure that Di had gone mad, otherwise he would
have never parted with his excellent furniture for a song. e canvas things took up storage
room and were much better out of the way.
ere remained only to leave the lile will in safe hands: that could not be accomplished to
to-morrow. Di groped about the floor piing up the last pieces of paper, assured himself
again and again that there remained no wrien word or sign of his past life in drawer or desk,
and sat down before the stove till the fire died out and the contracting iron craed in the
silence of the night.
▲▲▲Chapter XV
With a heart of furious fancies,
Whereof I am commander;
With a burning spear and a horse of air,
To the wilderness I wander.
With a knight of ghosts and shadows
I summoned am to tourney—
Ten leagues beyond the wide world’s end,
Methinks it is no journey.
—Tom a’ Bedlam’s Song.
‘Good-bye, Bess; I promised you fiy. Here’s a hundred—all that I got for my furniture from
Beeton. at will keep you in prey fros for some time. You’ve been a good lile girl, all
things considered, but you’ve given me and Torpenhow a fair amount of trouble.’
‘Give Mr. Torpenhow my love if you see him, won’t you?’
‘Of course I will, dear. Now take me up the gang-plank and into the cabin. Once aboard the
lugger and the maid is—and I am free, I mean.’
‘Who’ll look after you on this ship?’
‘e head-steward, if there’s any use in money. e doctor when we come to Port Said, if I
know anything of P. and O. doctors. After that, the Lord will provide, as He used to do.’
Bess found Di his cabin in the wild turmoil of a ship full of leavetakers and weeping
relatives. en he kissed her, and laid himself down in his bunk until the des should be clear.
He who had taken so long to move about his own darkened rooms well understood the
geography of a ship, and the necessity of seeing to his own comforts was as wine to him. Before
the screw began to thrash the ship along the Dos he had been introduced to the head-steward,
had royally tipped him, secured a good place at table, opened out his baggage, and seled
himself down with joy in the cabin. It was scarcely necessary to feel his way as he moved about,
for he knew everything so well. en God was very kind: a deep sleep of weariness came upon
him just as he would have thought of Maisie, and he slept till the steamer had cleared the mouth
of the Thames and was lifting to the pulse of the Channel.
e rale of the engines, the reek of oil and paint, and a very familiar sound in the next
cabin roused him to his new inheritance.
‘Oh, it’s good to be alive again!’ He yawned, streted himself vigorously, and went on de
to be told that they were almost abreast of the lights of Brighton. is is no more open water
than Trafalgal Square is a common; the free levels begin at Ushant; but none the less Di could
feel the healing of the sea at work upon him already. A boisterous lile cross-swell swung the
steamer disrespectfully by the nose; and one wave breaking far a spaered the quarterde and
the pile of new de-airs. He heard the foam fall with the clash of broken glass, was stung in
the face by a cupful, and sniffing luxuriously, felt his way to the smoking-room by the wheel.
ere a strong breeze found him, blew his cap off and le him bareheaded in the doorway, and
the smoking-room steward, understanding that he was a voyager of experience, said that the
weather would be stiff in the ops off the Channel and more than half a gale in the Bay. ese
things fell as they were foretold, and Di enjoyed himself to the utmost. It is allowable and
even necessary at sea to lay firm hold upon tables, stanions, and ropes in moving from place
to place. On land the man who feels with his hands is patently blind. At sea even a blind man
who is not sea-si can jest with the doctor over the weakness of his fellows. Di told the
doctor many tales—and these are coin of more value than silver if properly handled—smoked
with him till unholy hours of the night, and so won his short-lived regard that he promised Dia few hours of his time when they came to Port Said.
And the sea roared or was still as the winds blew, and the engines sang their song day and
night, and the sun grew stronger day by day, and Tom the Lascar barber shaved Di of a
morning under the opened hat-grating where the cool winds blew, and the awnings were
spread and the passengers made merry, and at last they came to Port Said.
‘Take me,’ said Dick, to the doctor, ‘to Madame Binat’s—if you know where that is.’
‘Whew!’ said the doctor, ‘I do. ere’s not mu to oose between ’em; but I suppose you’re
aware that that’s one of the worst houses in the place. ey’ll rob you to begin with, and knife
you later.’
‘Not they. Take me there, and I can look after myself.’
So he was brought to Madame Binat’s and filled his nostrils with the well-remembered smell
of the East, that runs without a ange from the Canal head to Hong-Kong, and his mouth with
the villainous Lingua Franca of the Levant. e heat smote him between the shoulder-blades
with the buffet of an old friend, his feet slipped on the sand, and his coat-sleeve was warm as
new-baked bread when he lifted it to his nose.
Madame Binat smiled with the smile that knows no astonishment when Di entered the
drinking-shop whi was one source of her gains. But for a lile accident of complete darkness
he could hardly realise that he had ever quied the old life that hummed in his ears. Somebody
opened a bottle of peculiarly strong Schiedam. The smell reminded Dick of Monsieur Binat, who,
by the way, had spoken of art and degradation. Binat was dead; Madame said as mu when the
doctor departed, scandalised, so far as a ship’s doctor can be, at the warmth of Di’s reception.
Di was delighted at it. ‘ey remember me here aer a year. ey have forgoen me across
the water by this time. Madame, I want a long talk with you when you’re at liberty. It is good to
be back again.’
In the evening she set an iron-topped café-table out on the sands, and Di and she sat by it,
while the house behind them filled with riot, merriment, oaths, and threats. e stars came out
and the lights of the shipping in the harbour twinkled by the head of the Canal.
‘Yes. e war is good for trade, my friend; but what dost thou do here? We have not
forgotten thee.’
‘I was over there in England and I went blind.’
‘But there was the glory first. We heard of it here, even here—I and Binat; and thou hast used
the head of Yellow ’Tina—she is still alive—so oen and so well that ’Tina laughed when the
papers arrived by the mail-boats. It was always something that we here could recognise in the
paintings. And then there was always the glory and the money for thee.’
‘I am not poor—I shall pay you well.’
‘Not to me. ou hast paid for everything.’ Under her breath, ‘Mon Dieu, to be blind and so
young! What horror!’
Di could not see her face with the pity on it, or his own with the discoloured hair at the
temples. He did not feel the need of pity; he was too anxious to get to the front once more, and
explained his desire.
‘And where? e Canal is full of the English ships. Sometimes they fire as they used to do
when the war was here—ten years ago. Beyond Cairo there is fighting, but how canst thou go
there without a correspondent’s passport? And in the desert there is always fighting, but that is
impossible also,’ said she.
‘I must go to Suakin.’ He knew, thanks to Alf’s readings, that Torpenhow was at work with
the column that was protecting the construction of the Suakin-Berber line. P. and O. steamers do
not tou at that port, and, besides, Madame Binat knew everybody whose help or advice was
worth anything. ey were not respectable folk, but they could cause things to be accomplished,
which is much more important when there is work toward.
‘But at Suakin they are always fighting. at desert breeds men always—and always more
men. And they are so bold! Why to Suakin?’‘My friend is there.
‘Thy friend! Chtt! Thy friend is death, then.’
Madame Binat dropped a fat arm on the table-top, filled Di’s glass anew, and looked at him
closely under the stars. There was no need that he should bow his head in assent and say—
‘No. He is a man, but—if it should arrive … blamest thou?’
‘I blame?’ she laughed shrilly. ‘Who am I that I should blame any one—except those who try
to cheat me over their consommations. But it is very terrible.’
‘I must go to Suakin. ink for me. A great deal has anged within the year, and the men I
knew are not here. e Egyptian lighthouse steamer goes down the Canal to Suakin—and the
post-boats— But even then——’
‘Do not think any longer. I know, and it is for me to think. ou shalt go—thou shalt go and
see thy friend. Be wise. Sit here until the house is a lile quiet—I must aend to my guests—and
afterwards go to bed. Thou shalt go, in truth, thou shalt go.’
‘To-morrow?’
‘As soon as may be.’ She was talking as though he were a child.
He sat at the table listening to the voices in the harbour and the streets, and wondering how
soon the end would come, till Madame Binat carried him off to bed and ordered him to sleep.
e house shouted and sang and danced and revelled, Madame Binat moving through it with
one eye on the liquor payments and the girls and the other on Di’s interests. To this laer end
she smiled upon scowling and furtive Turkish officers of fellaheen regiments, and more than
kind to camel agents of no nationality whatever.
In the early morning, being then appropriately dressed in a flaming red silk ball-dress, with a
front of tarnished gold embroidery and a nelace of plate-glass diamonds, she made ocolate
and carried it in to Dick.
‘It is only I, and I am of discreet age, eh? Drink and eat the roll too. us in France mothers
bring their sons, when those behave wisely, the morning ocolate.’ She sat down on the side of
the bed whispering:—
‘It is all arranged. ou wilt go by the lighthouse boat. at is a bribe of ten pounds English.
e captain is never paid by the Government. e boat comes to Suakin in four days. ere will
go with thee George, a Greek muleteer. Another bribe of ten pounds. I will pay; they must not
know of thy money. George will go with thee as far as he goes with his mules. en he comes
ba to me, for his well-beloved is here, and if I do not receive a telegram from Suakin saying
that thou art well, the girl answers for George.’
‘Thank you.’ He reached out sleepily for the cup. ‘You are much too kind, Madame.’
‘If there were anything that I might do I would say, stay here and be wise; but I do not think
that would be best for thee.’ She looked at her liquor-stained dress with a sad smile. ‘Nay, thou
shalt go, in truth, thou shalt go. It is best so. My boy, it is best so.’
She stooped and kissed Di between the eyes. ‘at is for good-morning,’ she said, going
away. ‘When thou art dressed we will speak to George and make everything ready. But first we
must open the little trunk. Give me the keys.’
‘e amount of kissing lately has been simply scandalous. I shall expect Torp to kiss me next.
He is more likely to swear at me for geing in his way, though. Well, it won’t last long.—Ohé,
Madame, help me to my toilee of the guillotine! ere will be no ance of dressing properly
out yonder.’
He was rummaging among his new campaign-kit, and rowelling his hands with the spurs.
ere are two ways of wearing well-oiled ankle-jas, spotless blue bands, khaki coat and
breees, and a perfectly pipeclayed helmet. e right way is the way of the untired man, master
of himself, setting out upon an expedition, well pleased.
‘Everything must be very correct,’ Dick explained. ‘It will become dirty afterwards, but now it
is good to feel well dressed. Is everything as it should be?’
He paed the revolver neatly hidden under the fulness of the blouse on the right hip andfingered his collar.
‘I can do no more,’ Madame said, between laughing and crying. ‘Look at thyself—but I
forgot.’
‘I am very content.’ He stroked the creaseless spirals of his leggings. ‘Now let us go and see
the captain and George and the lighthouse boat. Be quick, Madame.’
‘But thou canst not be seen by the harbour walking with me in the daylight. Figure to
yourself if some English ladies——’
‘There are no English ladies; and if there are, I have forgotten them. Take me there.’
In spite of this burning impatience it was nearly evening ere the lighthouse boat began to
move. Madame had said a great deal both to George and the captain touing the arrangements
that were to be made for Di’s benefit. Very few men who had the honour of her acquaintance
cared to disregard Madame’s advice. at sort of contempt might end in being knifed by a
stranger in a gambling hell upon surprisingly short provocation.
For six days—two of them were wasted in the crowded Canal—the lile steamer worked her
way to Suakin, where she was to pi up the superintendent of the lighthouse; and Di made it
his business to propitiate George, who was distracted with fears for the safety of his
light-oflove and half inclined to make Di responsible for his own discomfort. When they arrived
George took him under his wing, and together they entered the red-hot seaport, encumbered
with the material and wastage of the Suakin-Berger line, from locomotives in disconsolate
fragments to mounds of chairs and pot-sleepers.
‘If you keep with me,’ said George, ‘nobody will ask for passports or what you do. ey are
all very busy.’
‘Yes; but I should like to hear some of the Englishmen talk. ey might remember me. I was
known here a long time ago—when I was some one indeed.’
‘A long time ago is a very long time ago here. e graveyards are full. Now listen. is new
railway runs out so far as Tanai-el-Hassan—that is seven miles. en there is a camp. ey say
that beyond Tanai-el-Hassan the English troops go forward, and everything that they require
will be brought to them by this line.’
‘Ah! Base camp. I see. That’s a better business than fighting Fuzzies in the open.’
‘For this reason even the mules to up in the iron-train.’
‘Iron what?’
‘It is all covered with iron, because it is still being shot at.’
‘An armoured train. Better and better! Go on, faithful George.’
‘And I go up with my mules to-night. Only those who particularly require to go to the camp
go out with the train. They begin to shoot not far from the city.’
‘e dears—they always used to!’ Di snuffed the smell of pared dust, heated iron, and
flaking paint with delight. Certainly the old life was welcoming him back most generously.
‘When I have got my mules together I go up to-night, but you must first send a telegram of
Port Said, declaring that I have done you no harm.’
‘Madame has you well in hand. Would you stick a knife into me if you had the chance?’
‘I have no chance,’ said the Greek. ‘She is there with that woman.’
‘I see. It’s a bad thing to be divided between love of woman and the ance of loot. I
sympathise with you, George.’
ey went to the telegraph-office unquestioned, for all the world was desperately busy and
had scarcely time to turn its head, and Suakin was the last place under sky that would be osen
for holiday-ground. On their return the voice of an English subaltern asked Di what he was
doing. e blue goggles were over his eyes and he walked with his hand on George’s elbow as
he replied—
‘Egyptian Government—mules. My orders are to give them over to the A. C. G. at
Tanai-elHassan. Any occasion to show my papers?’
‘Oh, certainly not. I beg your pardon. I’d no right to ask, but not seeing your face before I——’‘I go out in the train to-night, I suppose,’ said Di, boldly. ‘ere will be no difficulty in
loading up the mules, will there?’
‘You can see the horse-platforms from here. You must have them loaded up early.’ e young
man went away wondering what sort of broken-down waif this might be who talked like a
gentleman and consorted with Greek muleteers. Di felt unhappy. To outface an English officer
is no small thing, but the bluff loses relish when one plays it from the uer dark, and stumbles
up and down rough ways, thinking and eternally thinking of what might have been if things
had fallen out otherwise, and all had been as it was not.
George shared his meal with Di and went off to the mule-lines. His arge sat alone in a
shed with his face in his hands. Before his tight-shut eyes danced the face of Maisie, laughing,
with parted lips. ere was a great bustle and clamour about him. He grew afraid and almost
called for George.
‘I say, have you got your mules ready?’ It was the voice of the subaltern over his shoulder.
‘My man’s looking aer them. e—the fact is I’ve a tou of ophthalmia and can’t see very
well.
‘By Jove! that’s bad. You ought to lie up in hospital for a while. I’ve had a turn of it myself.
It’s as bad as being blind.’
‘So I find it. When does this armoured train go?’
‘At six o’clock. It takes an hour to cover the seven miles.’
‘Are the Fuzzies on the rampage—eh?’
‘About three nights a week. Fact is I’m in acting command of the night-train. It generally
runs back empty to Tanai for the night.’
‘Big camp at Tanai, I suppose?’
‘Pretty big. It has to feed our desert-column somehow.’
‘Is that far off?’
‘Between thirty and forty miles—in an infernal thirsty country.’
‘Is the country quiet between Tanai and our men?’
‘More or less. I shouldn’t care to cross it alone, or with a subaltern’s command for the maer
of that, but the scouts get through it in some extraordinary fashion.’
‘They always did.’
‘Have you been here before, then?’
‘I was through most of the trouble when it first broke out.’
‘In the service and cashiered,’ was the subaltern’s first thought, so he refrained from puing
any questions.
‘There’s your man coming up with the mules. It seems rather queer——’
‘That I should be mule-leading?’ said Dick.
‘I didn’t mean to say so, but it is. Forgive me—it’s beastly impertinence I know, but you speak
like a man who has been at a public school. There’s no mistaking the tone.’
‘I am a public school man.’
‘I thought so. I say, I don’t want to hurt your feelings, but you’re a lile down on your lu,
aren’t you? I saw you sitting with your head in your hands, and that’s why I spoke.’
‘Thanks. I am about as thoroughly and completely broke as a man need be.’
‘Suppose—I mean I’m a public sool man myself. Couldn’t I perhaps—take it as a loan
y’know and——’
‘You’re mu too good, but on my honour I’ve as mu money as I want…. I tell you what
you could do for me, though, and put me under an everlasting obligation. Let me come into the
bogie truck of the train. There is a fore-truck, isn’t there?’
‘Yes. How d’you know?’
‘I’ve been in an armoured train before. Only let me see—hear some of the fun I mean, and I’ll
be grateful. I go at my own risk as a non-combatant.’
e young man thought for a minute. ‘All right,’ he said. ‘We’re supposed to be an emptytrain, and there’s no one to blow me up at the other end.’
George and a horde of yelling amateur assistants had loaded up the mules, and the
narrowgauge armoured train, plated with three-eighths in boiler-plate till it looked like one long
coffin, stood ready to start.
Two bogie trus running before the locomotive were completely covered in with plating,
except that the leading one was pierced in front for the muzzle of a maine-gun, and the
second at either side for lateral fire. e trus together made one long iron-vaulted amber in
which a score of artillerymen were rioting.
‘Whiteapel—last train! Ah, I see yer kissin’ in the first class there!’ somebody shouted, just
as Dick was clamouring into the forward truck.
‘Lordy! ’Ere’s a real live passenger for the Kew, Tanai, Acton, and Ealin’ train. Echo, sir.
Speshul edition! Star, sir.’—‘Shall I get you a foot-warmer?’ said another.
‘anks. I’ll pay my footing,’ said Di, and relations of the most amiable were established
ere silence came with the arrival of the subaltern, and the train jolted out over the rough track.
‘is is an immense improvement on shooting the unimpressionable Fuzzy in the open,’ said
Dick, from his place in the corner.
‘Oh, but he’s still unimpressed. ere he goes!’ said the subaltern, as a bullet stru the outside
of the tru. ‘We always have at least one demonstration against the night-train. Generally they
attack the rear-truck, where my junior commands. He gets all the fun of the fair.’
‘Not to-night though! Listen!’ said Di. A flight of heavy-handed bullets was succeeded by
yelling and shouts. e ildren of the desert valued their nightly amusement, and the train was
an excellent mark.
‘Is it worth giving them half a hopper full?’ the subaltern asked of the engine, whi was
driven by a Lieutenant of Sappers.
‘I should think so! is is my section of the line. ey’ll be playing old Harry with my
permanent way if we don’t stop ’em.’
‘Right O!’
‘Hrrmph!’ said the maine gun through all its five noses as the subaltern drew the lever
home. e empty cartridges clashed on the floor and the smoke blew ba through the tru.
ere was indiscriminate firing at the rear of the train, and return fire from the darkness
without and unlimited howling. Di streted himself on the floor, wild with delight at the
sounds and the smells.
‘God is very good—I never thought I’d hear this again. Give ’em hell, men. Oh, give ’em hell!’
he cried.
e train stopped for some obstruction on the line ahead and a party went out to reconnoitre,
but came ba, cursing, for spades. e ildren of the desert had piled sand and gravel on the
rails, and twenty minutes were lost in clearing it away. en the slow progress recommenced, to
be varied with more shots, more shoutings, the steady cla and ki of the maine guns, and a
final difficulty with a half-lied rail ere the train came under the protection of the roaring camp
at Tanai-el-Hassan.
‘Now, you see why it takes an hour and a half to fet her through,’ said the subaltern,
unshipping the cartridge-hopper above his pet gun.
‘It was a lark, though. I only wish it had lasted twice as long. How superb it must have looked
from outside!’ said Dick, sighing regretfully.
‘It palls aer the first few nights. By the way, when you’ve seled about your mules, come
and see what we can find to eat in my tent. I’m Bennil of the Gunners—in the artillery lines—
and mind you don’t fall over my tent-ropes in the dark.’
But it was all dark to Di. He could only smell the camels, the hay-bales, the cooking, the
smoky fires, and the tanned canvas of the tents as he stood, where he had dropped from the
train, shouting for George. ere was a sound of light-hearted kiing on the iron skin of the
rear trucks, with squealing and grunting. George was unloading the mules.e engine was blowing off steam nearly in Di’s ear; a cold wind of the desert danced
between his legs; he was hungry, and felt tired and dirty—so dirty that he tried to brush his coat
with his hands. at was a hopeless job; he thrust his hands into his poets and began to count
over the many times that he had waited in strange or remote places for trains or camels, mules
or horses, to carry him to his business. In those days he could see—few men more clearly—and
the spectacle of an armed camp at dinner under the stars was an ever fresh pleasure to the eye.
ere was colour, light, and motion, without whi no man has mu pleasure in living. is
night there remained for him only one more journey through the darkness that never lis to tell
a man how far he has travelled. en he would grip Torpenhow’s hand again—Torpenhow, who
was alive and strong, and lived in the midst of the action that had once made the reputation of a
man called Di Heldar: not in the least to be confused with the blind, bewildered vagabond
who seemed to answer to the same name. Yes, he would find Torpenhow, and come as near to
the old life as might be. Aerwards he would forget everything: Bessie, who had wreed the
Melancolia and so nearly wreed his life; Beeton, who lived in a strange unreal city full of
tintas and gas-plugs and maers that no men needed; that irrational being who had offered him
love and loyalty for nothing, but had not signed her name; and most of all Maisie, who, from
her own point of view, was undeniably right in all she did, but oh, at this distance, so
tantalisingly fair.
George’s hand on his arm pulled him back to the situation.
‘And what now?’ said George.
‘Oh yes of course. What now? Take me to the camel-men. Take me to where the scouts sit
when they come in from the desert. ey sit by their camels, and the camels eat grain out of a
bla blanket held up at the corners, and the men eat by their side just like camels. Take me
there!’
e camp was rough and ruy, and Di stumbled many times over the stumps of scrub. e
scouts were siing by their beasts, as Di knew they would. e light of the dung-fires
fliered on their bearded faces, and the camels bubbled and mumbled beside them at rest. It was
no part of Di’s policy to go into the desert with a convoy of supplies. at would lead to
impertinent questions, and since a blind non-combatant is not needed at the front, he would
probably be forced to return to Suakin. He must go up alone, and go immediately.
‘Now for one last bluff—the biggest of all,’ he said. ‘Peace be with you, brethren!’ e
watful George steered him to the circle of the nearest fire. e heads of the camel-sheiks
bowed gravely, and the camels, scenting a European, looked sideways curiously like brooding
hens, half ready to get to their feet.
‘A beast and a driver to go to the fighting line to-night,’ said Dick.
‘A Mulaid?’ said a voice, scornfully naming the best baggage-breed that he knew.
‘A Bisharin,’ returned Di, with perfect gravity. ‘A Bisharin without saddle-galls. erefore
no charge of thine, shock-head.’
Two or three minutes passed. Then—
‘We be knee-haltered for the night. There is no going out from the camp.’
‘Not for money?’
‘H’m! Ah! English money?’
Another depressing interval of silence.
‘How much?’
‘Twenty-five pounds English paid into the hand of the driver at my journey’s end, and as
much more into the hand of the camel-sheik here, to be paid when the driver returns.’
is was royal payment, and the sheik, who knew that he would get his commission on this
deposit, stirred in Dick’s behalf.
‘For scarcely one night’s journey—fiy pounds. Land and wells and good trees and wives to
make a man content for the rest of his days. Who speaks?’ said Dick.
‘I,’ said a voice. ‘I will go—but there is no going from the camp.’‘Fool! I know that a camel can break his knee-halter, and the sentries do not fire if one goes
in ase. Twenty-five pounds and another twenty-five pounds. But the beast must be a good
Bisharin; I will take no baggage-camel.’
en the bargaining began, and at the end of half an hour the first deposit was paid over to
the sheik, who talked in low tones to the driver. Di heard the laer say: ‘A lile way out only.
Any baggage-beast will serve. Am I a fool to waste my cattle for a blind man?’
‘And though I cannot see’—Di lied his voice a lile—’yet I carry that whi has six eyes,
and the driver will sit before me. If we do not rea the English troops in the dawn he will be
dead.’
‘But where, in God’s name, are the troops?’
‘Unless thou knowest let another man ride. Dost thou know? Remember it will be life or
death to thee.’
‘I know,’ said the driver, sullenly. ‘Stand back from my beast. I am going to slip him.’
‘Not so swily. George, hold the camel’s head a moment. I want to feel his eek.’ e hands
wandered over the hide till they found the branded half-circle that is the mark of the Biharin,
the light-built riding-camel. ‘at is well. Cut this one loose. Remember no blessing of God
comes on those who try to cheat the blind.’
e men uled by the fires at the camel-driver’s discomfiture. He had intended to
substitute a slow, saddle-galled baggage-colt.
‘Stand ba!’ one shouted, lashing the Biharin under the belly with a quirt. Di obeyed as
soon as he felt the nose-string tighten in his hand,—and a cry went up, ‘Illaha! Aho! He is loose.’
With a roar and a grunt the Biharin rose to his feet and plunged forward toward the desert,
his driver following with shouts and lamentation. George caught Di’s arm and hurried him
stumbling and tripping past a disgusted sentry who was used to stampeding camels.
‘What’s the row now?’ he cried.
‘Every stit of my kit on that blasted dromedary,’ Di answered, aer the manner of a
common soldier.
‘Go on, and take care your throat’s not cut outside—you and your dromedary’s.’
e outcries ceased when the camel had disappeared behind a hillo, and his driver had
called him back and made him kneel down.
‘Mount first,’ said Di. en climbing into the second seat and gently screwing the pistol
muzzle into the small of his companion’s ba, ‘Go on in God’s name, and swily. Good-bye,
George. Remember me to Madame, and have a good time with your girl. Get forward, ild of
the Pit!’
A few minutes later he was shut up in a great silence, hardly broken by the creaking of the
saddle and the so pad of the tireless feet. Di adjusted himself comfortably to the ro and
pit of the pace, girthed his belt tighter, and felt the darkness slide past. For an hour he was
conscious only of the sense of rapid progress.
‘A good camel,’ he said at last.
‘He was never underfed. He is my own and clean bred,’ the driver replied.
‘Go on.’
His head dropped on his est and he tried to think, but the tenor of his thoughts was broken
because he was very sleepy. In the half doze in seemed that he was learning a punishment hymn
at Mrs. Jenne’s. He had commied some crime as bad as Sabbath-breaking, and she had loed
him up in his bedroom. But he could never repeat more than the first two lines of the hymn—
When Israel of the Lord believed
Out of the land of bondage came.
He said them over and over thousands of times. e driver turned in the saddle to see if there
were any ance of capturing the revolver and ending the ride. Di roused, stru him over the
head with the bu, and stormed himself wide awake. Somebody hidden in a clump of
camelthorn shouted as the camel toiled up rising ground. A shot was fired, and the silence shut downagain, bringing the desire to sleep. Di could think no longer. He was too tired and stiff and
cramped to do more than nod uneasily from time to time, waking with a start and puning the
driver with the pistol.
‘Is there a moon?’ he asked drowsily.
‘She is near her setting.’
‘I wish that I could see her. Halt the camel. At least let me hear the desert talk.’
e man obeyed. Out of the uer stillness came one breath of wind. It raled the dead leaves
of a shrub some distance away and ceased. A handful of dry earth detaed itself from the edge
of a rail trench and crumbled softly to the bottom.
‘Go on. The night is very cold.’
ose who have wated till the morning know how the last hour before the light lengthens
itself into many eternities. It seemed to Di that he had never since the beginning of original
darkness done anything at all save jolt through the air. Once in a thousand years he would
finger the nailheads on the saddle-front and count them all carefully. Centuries later he would
shi his revolver from his right hand to his le and allow the eased arm to drop down at his
side. From the safe distance of London he was wating himself thus employed,—wating
critically. Yet whenever he put out his hand to the canvas that he might paint the tawny yellow
desert under the glare of the sinking moon, the bla shadow of a camel and the two bowed
figures atop, that hand held a revolver and the arm was numbed from wrist to collar-bone.
Moreover, he was in the dark, and could see no canvas of any kind whatever.
The driver grunted, and Dick was conscious of a change in the air.
‘I smell the dawn,’ he whispered.
‘It is here, and yonder are the troops. Have I done well?’
e camel streted out its ne and roared as there came down wind the pungent reek of
camels in the square.
‘Go on. We must get there swiftly. Go on.’
‘They are moving in their camp. There is so much dust that I cannot see what they do.’
‘Am I in better case? Go forward.’
ey could hear the hum of voices ahead, the howling and the bubbling of the beasts and the
hoarse cries of the soldiers girthing up for the day. Two or three shots were fired.
‘Is that at us? Surely they can see that I am English,’ Dick spoke angrily.
‘Nay, it is from the desert,’ the driver answered, cowering in his saddle. ‘Go forward, my
child! Well it is that the dawn did not uncover us an hour ago.’
e camel headed straight for the column and the shots behind multiplied. e ildren of the
desert had arranged that most uncomfortable of surprises, a dawn aa for the English troops,
and were getting their distance by snap-shots at the only moving object without the square.
‘What lu! What stupendous and imperial lu!’ said Di. ‘It’s “just before the bale,
mother.” Oh, God has been most good to me! Only’—the agony of the thought made him screw
up his eyes for an instant—‘Maisie …’
‘Allahu! We are in,’ said the man, as he drove into the rearguard and the camel knelt.
‘Who the deuce are you? Despates or what? What’s the strength of the enemy behind that
ridge? How did you get through?’ asked a dozen voices. For all answer Di took a long breath,
unbuled his belt, and shouted from the saddle at the top of a wearied and dusty voice,
‘Torpenhow! Ohé, Torp! Coo-ee, Tor-pen-how.’
A bearded man raking in the ashes of a fire for a light to his pipe moved very swily towards
that cry, as the rearguard, facing about, began to fire at the puffs of smoke from the hillos
around. Gradually the scaered white cloudlets drew out into the long lines of banked white
that hung heavily in the stillness of the dawn before they turned over wave-like and glided into
the valleys. e soldiers in the square were coughing and swearing as their own smoke
obstructed their view, and they edged forward to get beyond it. A wounded camel leaped to its
feet and roared aloud, the cry ending in a bubbling grunt. Some one had cut its throat toprevent confusion. en came the thi sob of a man receiving his death-wound from a bullet;
then a yell of agony and redoubled firing.
There was no time to ask any questions.
‘Get down, man! Get down behind the camel!’
‘No. Put me, I pray, in the forefront of the bale.’ Di turned his face to Torpenhow and
raised his hand to set his helmet straight, but, miscalculating the distance, knoed it off.
Torpenhow saw that his hair was gray on the temples, and that his face was the face of an old
man.
‘Come down, you damned fool! Dickie, come off!’
And Di came obediently, but as a tree falls, piting sideways from the Bisharin’s saddle at
Torpenhow’s feet. His lu had held to the last, even to the crowning mercy of a kindly bullet
through his head.
Torpenhow knelt under the lee of the camel, with Dick’s body in his arms.
▲▲▲The Naulahka
A Story of West and East
by Rudyard Kipling
and Wolcott Balestier
William Heinemann, London 1892the naulahka
▲▲▲
I
II
III
IV
V
VI
VII
VIII
IX
X
XI
XII
XIII
XIV
XV
XVI
XVII
XVIII
XIX
XX
XXII
There was a strife ’twixt man and maid—
Oh that was at the birth o’ time!
But what befell ’twixt man and maid,
Oh that’s beyond the grip o’ rhyme.
’Twas: ‘Sweet, I must not bide wi’ you,’
And: ‘Love, I canna bide alone’;
For baith were young, and baith were true,
And baith were hard as the nether stone.
Auchinleck’s Ride.
Nicholas Tarvin sat in the moonlight on the unrailed bridge that crossed the irrigating dit
above Topaz, dangling his feet over the stream. A brown, sad-eyed lile woman sat beside him,
staring quietly at the moon. She was tanned with the tan of the girl who does not mind wind
and rain and sun, and her eyes were sad with the seled melanoly of eyes that know big
mountains, and seas of plain, and care, and life. e women of the West shade su eyes under
their hands at sunset in their cabin-doors, scanning those hills or those grassless, treeless plains
for the homecoming of their men. A hard life is always hardest for the woman.
Kate Sheriff had lived with her face to the West and with her smouldering eyes fixed upon the
wilderness since she could walk. She had advanced into the wilderness with the railroad. Until
she had gone away to sool, she had never lived where the railroad ran both ways. She had
oen stayed long enough at the end of a section with her family to see the first glimmering
streaks of the raw dawn of civilisation, usually helped out by the electric light; but in the new
and still newer lands to whi her father’s civil engineering orders called them from year to
year there were not even arc lamps. ere was a saloon under a tent, and there was the
sectionhouse, where they lived, and where her mother had sometimes taken to board the men employed
by her husband. But it was not these influences alone that had produced the young woman of
twenty-three who sat near Tarvin, and who had just told him gently that she liked him, but that
she had a duty elsewhere.
is duty, as she conceived it, was, briefly, to spend her life in the East in the effort to beer
the condition of the women of India. It had come to her as an inspiration and a command two
years before, toward the end of her second year at the St. Louis sool, where she went to tie up
the loose ends of the education she had given herself in lonely camps.
Kate’s mission had been laid on her one April aernoon, warmed and sunned with the first
breath of spring. e green trees, the swelling buds, and the sunlight outside had tempted her
from the prospect of a lecture on India by a Hindu woman; and it was finally because it was a
sool duty not to be escaped that she listened to Pundita Ramabai’s account of the sad case of
her sisters at home. It was a heart-breaking story, and the girls, making the offerings begged of
them in strange accents, went from it stilled and awed to the measure of their natures, and
talked it over in the corridors in whispers, until a nervous giggle broke the tension, and they
began chattering again.
Kate made her way from the hall with the fixed, inward-looking eye, the flaming eek, and
airborne limbs of one on whom the mantle of the Spirit has descended. She went quily out
into the sool-garden, away from everybody, and paced the flower-bordered walks, exalted,
ri, sure, happy. She had found herself. e flowers knew it, the tender-leaved trees overhead
were aware, the shining sky had word. Her head was high; she wanted to dance, and, mu
more, she wanted to cry. A pulse in her forehead went beat, beat; the warm blood sang through
her veins; she stopped every little while to take a deep draught of the good air. In those momentsshe dedicated herself.
All her life should take breath from this hour; she vowed it to the service this day revealed to
her, as once to the prophets—vowed all her strength and mind and heart. e angel of the Lord
had laid a command upon her. She obeyed joyfully.
And now, aer two years spent in fiing herself for her calling, she returned to Topaz, a
capable and instructed nurse, on fire for her work in India, to find that Tarvin wished her to
stay at Topaz and marry him.
‘You can call it what you like,’ Tarvin told her, while she gazed at the moon; ‘you can call it
duty, or you can call it woman’s sphere, or you can call it, as that meddling missionary called it
at ur to-night, “carrying the light to them that sit in darkness.” I’ve no doubt you’ve got a
halo to put to it; they’ve taught you names enough for things in the East. But for me, what I say
is, it’s a freeze-out.’
‘Don’t say that, Nick! It’s a call.’
‘You’ve got a call to stay at home; and if you haven’t heard of it, I’m a commiee to notify
you,’ said Tarvin doggedly. He shied a pebble into the irrigating dit, and eyed the racing
current with lowering brows.
‘Dear Ni, how can you bear to urge any one who is free to stay at home and shirk aer
what we’ve heard to-night?’
‘Well, by the holy smoke, some one has got to urge girls to stand by the old maine, these
days! You girls are no good at all under the new regulations until you desert. It’s the road to
honour.’
‘Desert!’ gasped Kate. She turned her eyes on him.
‘Well, what do you call it? at’s what the lile girl I used to know on Section 10 of the N.P.
and Y. would have called it. O Kate dear, put yourself ba in the old days; remember yourself
then, remember what we used to be to ea other, and see if you don’t see it that way. You’ve
got a father and mother, haven’t you? You can’t say it’s the square thing to give them up. And
you’ve got a man siing beside you on this bridge who loves you for all he’s worth—loves you,
you dear old thing, for keeps. You used to like him a little bit too. Eh?’
He slid his arm about her as he spoke, and for a moment she let it rest there.
‘Does that mean nothing to you either? Don’t you seem to see a call here, too, Kate?’
He forced her to turn her face to him, and gazed wistfully into her eyes for a moment. ey
were brown, and the moonlight deepened their sober depths.
‘Do you think you have a claim?’ she asked, after a moment.
‘I’ll think almost anything to keep you. But no; I haven’t any claim—or none at least that you
are not free to jump. But we all have a claim; hang it, the situation has a claim. If you don’t
stay, you go back on it. That’s what I mean.’
‘You don’t take a serious view of things, Nick,’ she said, putting down his arm.
Tarvin didn’t see the connection; but he said good-humouredly, ‘Oh yes, I do! ere’s no
serious view of life I won’t take in fun to please you.’
‘You see,—you’re not in earnest.’
There’s one thing I’m in earnest about,’ he whispered in her ear.
‘Is there?’ She turned away her head.
‘I can’t live without you.’ He leaned toward her, and added in a lower voice: ‘Another thing,
Kate—I won’t.’
Kate compressed her lips. She had her own will. ey sat on the bridge beating out their
difference until they heard the kiten clo in a cabin on the other side of the dit strike
eleven. e stream came down out of the mountains that loomed above them; they were
half-amile from the town. e stillness and the loneliness closed on Tarvin with a physical grip as
Kate got up and said decisively that she must go home. He knew she meant that she must go to
India, and his own will crumpled helplessly for the moment within hers. He asked himself
whether this was the will by whi he earned his living, the will whi at twenty-eight hadmade him a successful man by Topaz standards, whi was taking him to the State Legislature,
and whi would one day take him mu further, unless what ceased to be what. He shook
himself scornfully; but he had to add to himself that aer all she was only a girl, if he did love
her, before he could stride to her side, as she turned her ba on him, and say, ‘See here, young
woman, you’re away off!’
She did not answer, but walked on.
‘You’re not going to throw your life away on this Indian seme,’ he pursued. ‘I won’t have
it. Your father won’t have it. Your mother will ki and scream at it, and I’ll be there to
encourage her. We have some use for your life, if you haven’t. You don’t know the size of your
contract. e land isn’t fit for rats; it’s the Bad Lands—yes, that’s just what it is, a great big Bad
Lands—morally, physically, and agriculturally, Bad Lands. It’s no place for white men, let alone
white women; there’s no climate, no government, no drainage; and there’s olera, heat, and
fighting until you can’t rest. You’ll find it all in the Sunday papers. You want to stay right
where you are, young lady!’
She stopped a moment in the road they were following ba to Topaz and glanced at his face
in the moonlight. He took her hand, and, for all his masterfulness, awaited her word with parted
lips.
‘ You’re a good man, Ni, but,’ she drooped her eyes, ‘I’m going to sail on the 31st for
Calcutta.’
▲▲▲II
Beware the man who’s crossed in love,
For pent-up steam must find its vent;
Step back when he is on the move,
And lend him all the Continent.
The Buck and the Saw.
To sail from New York on the 31st she must leave Topaz by the 27th at latest. It was now the
15th. Tarvin made the most of the intervening time. He called on her at her home every evening,
and argued it out with her.
Kate listened with the gentlest willingness to be convinced, but with a dread firmness round
the corners of her mouth, and with a sad wish to be good to him, if she could, baling in her
eyes with a sadder helplessness.
‘I’m called!’ she cried. ‘I’m called. I can’t get away from it. I can’t help listening. I can’t help
going.’
And, as she told him, grieving, how the cry of her sisters out of that dim misery, that was yet
so distinct, tugged at her heart—how the useless horror and torture of their lives called on her by
night and by day, Tarvin could not refuse to respect the solemnly felt need that drew her from
him. He could not help begging her in every accent he knew not to hearken to it, but the painful
pull of the cry she heard was not a strange or incredible thing to his own generous heart. He
only urged hotly that there were other cries, and that there were other people to aend to this
one. He, too, had a need, the need for her; and she another, if she would stop a moment to listen
to it. ey needed ea other; that was the supreme need. e women in India could wait; they
would go over and look them up later, when the ree C.’s had come to Topaz, and he had made
his pile. Meanwhile there was happiness; meanwhile there was love! He was ingenious, he was
deeply in love, he knew what he wanted, and he found the most persuasive language for making
it seem to be what she wanted in disguise. Kate had to strengthen her resolution oen in the
intervals between his visits. She could not say mu in reply. She had no su gi of
communicating herself as Tarvin. Hers was the still, deep, voiceless nature that can only feel and
act.
She had the kind of plu and the capacity for silent endurance whi goes with su natures,
or she must oen have faltered and turned ba from the resolve whi had come upon her in
the soolgarden that spring day, in the two years that followed it. Her parents were the first
obstacle. ey refused outright to allow her to study medicine. She had wished to be both
physician and nurse, believing that in India she would find use for both callings; but since she
could follow only one, she was content to enrol herself as a student at a New York
trainingsool for nurses, and this her parents suffered in the bewilderment of finding that they had
forgotten how to oppose her gently resolute will through the lifelong habit of yielding to it.
Her ideas had made her mother wish, when she explained them to her, that she had let her
grow up wild, as she had once seemed certain to do. She was even sorry that the ild’s father
had at last found something to do away from the awful railroad. e railroad now ran two
ways from Topaz; Kate had returned from sool to find the tra streting a hundred miles to
the westward, and her family still there. is time the boom had overtaken them before they
could get away. Her father had bought city lots in the acre form and was too ri to move. He
had given up his calling and had gone into politics.
Sheriff’s love for his daughter was qualified by his general flatness; but it was the clinging
affection not uncommon with shallow minds, and he had the habit of indulgence toward her
whi is the portion of an only ild. He was accustomed to say that ‘what she did was aboutright,’ he guessed, and he was usually content to let it go at that. He was anxious now that his
ries should do her some good, and Kate had not the heart to tell him the ways she had found
to make them do her good. To her mother she confided all her plan; to her father she only said
that she wished to learn to be a trained nurse. Her mother grieved in secret with the grim,
philosophic, almost eerful hopelessness of women whose lives have taught them always to
expect the worst. It was a sore trial to Kate to disappoint her mother; and it cut her to the heart
to know that she could not do what both her father and mother expected of her. Indefinite as the
expectation was—it was simply that she should come home and live, and be a young lady, like
the rest of the world—she felt its justice and reason, and she did not weep the less for them,
because for herself she believed, modestly, that it was ordered otherwise.
is was her first trouble. e dissonance between those holy moments in the garden and the
hard prose whi was to give them reality and effect, grew deeper as she went on. It was
daunting, and sometimes it was heart-siening; but she went forward—not always strong, not
every moment brave, and only a very little wise, but always forward.
e life at the training-sool was a cruel disillusion. She had not expected the path she had
set before her to bloom with ease; but at the end of her first month she could have laughed
bierly at the difference between her consecrating dreams and the fact. e dreams looked to
her vocation; the fact took no account of it. She had hoped to befriend misery, to bring help and
healing to pain from the first days of her apprenticeship. What she was actually set to do was to
scald babies’ milk-cans.
Her further duties in these early days were no more nearly related to the functions of a nurse,
and looking about her among the other girls to see how they kept their ideals alight in the midst
of work so lile connected with their future calling, she perceived that they got on for the most
part by not having any. As she advanced, and was trusted first with babies themselves, and later
with the actual work of nursing, she was made to feel how her own purpose isolated her. e
others were here for business. With one or two exceptions they had apparently taken up nursing
as they might have taken up dressmaking. ey were here to learn how to make twenty dollars
a week, and the sense of this dispirited her even more than the work she was given to do as a
preparation for her high calling. e talk of the Arkansas girl, who sat on a table and swung her
legs while she discussed her flirtations with the young doctors at the clinics, seemed in itself
sometimes a final discouragement. rough all ran the bad food, the scanty sleep, the
insufficient hours for recreation, the cruelly long hours assigned for work, the nervous strain of
supporting the life from the merely physical point of view.
In addition to the work whi she shared with the others, she was taking regular lessons in
Hindustani; and she was constantly grateful for the earlier days whi had given her robust
health and a sound body. Without them she must oen have broken down; and soon it began to
be a duty not to break down, because it had become possible to help suffering a lile. It was this
whi reconciled her finally to the low and sordid conditions under whi the whole affair of
her preparation went on.
The repulsive aspects of the nursing itself she did not mind. On the contrary, she found herself
liking them as she got into the swing of her work; and when, at the end of her first year, she
was placed in arge of a ward at the women’s hospital, under another nurse, she began to feel
herself drawing in sight of her purpose, and kindled with an interest whi made even the
surgical operations seem good to her because they helped, and because they allowed her to help
a little.
From this time she went on working strongly and efficiently toward her end. Above all, she
wanted to be competent—to be wise and thorough. When the time came when those helpless,
walled-up women should have no knowledge and no comfort to lean on but hers, she meant
that they should lean on the strength of solid intelligence. Her trials were many, but it was her
consolation in the midst of them all that her women loved her, and lived upon her comings and
goings. Her devotion to her purpose carried her forward. She was presently in full charge, and inthat long, bare ward where she strengthened so many sufferers for the last parting, where she
lived with death and dealt with it, where she went about soly, soothing unspeakable pain,
learning the note of human anguish, hearing no sound but the murmur of suffering or relief, she
sounded one night the depths of her own nature, and received from an inward monitor the
confirmation of her mission. She consecrated herself to it afresh with a joy beyond her first joy
of discovery.
And now, every night at half-past eight, Tarvin’s hat hung on the hat-ra in the hall-way of
her home. He removed it gloomily at a lile aer eleven, spending the interval in talking over
her mission with her persuasively, commandingly, imploringly, indignantly. His indignation
was for her plan, but it would sometimes irrepressibly transfer itself to Kate. She was capable
not only of defending her plan, but of defending herself and keeping her temper; and as this last
was an art beyond Ni, these sessions oen came to an end suddenly, and early in the evening.
But the next night he would come and sit before her in penitence, and with his elbows on his
knees, and his head supported moodily in his hands, would entreat her submissively to have
some sense. is never lasted long, and evenings of this kind usually ended in his trying to
pound sense into her by hammering his chair-arm with a convinced fist.
No tenderness could leave Tarvin without the need to try to make others believe as he did; but
it was a good-humoured need, and Kate did not dislike it. She liked so many things about him,
that oen as they sat thus, facing ea other, she let her fancy wander where it had wandered in
her sool-girl vacations—in a possible future spent by his side. She brought her fancy ba
again sharply. She had other things to think of now; but there must always be something
between her and Tarvin different from her relation to any other man. ey had lived in the
same house on the prairie at the end of the section, and had risen to take up the same desolate
life together morning aer morning. e sun brought the morning greyly up over the sad grey
plain, and at night le them alone together in the midst of the terrible spaces of silence. ey
broke the ice together in the muddy river near the section-house, and Tarvin carried her pail
ba for her. A score of other men lived under the same roof, but it was Tarvin who was kind.
e others ran to do what she asked them to do. Tarvin found things to do, and did them while
she slept. ere was plenty to do. Her mother had a family of twenty-five, twenty of whom were
boarders—the men working in one capacity or another directly under Sheriff. e hands
engaged in the actual work of building the railroad lived in huge barras near by, or in
temporary cabins or tents. e Sheriffs had a house; that is, they lived in a structure with
projecting eaves, windows that could be raised or lowered, and a verandah. But this was the sum
of their conveniences, and the mother and daughter did their work alone with the assistance of
two Swedes, whose muscles were firm but whose cookery was vague.
Tarvin helped her, and she learned to lean on him; she let him help her, and Tarvin loved her
for it. e bond of work shared, of a mutual dependence, of isolation, drew them to ea other;
and when Kate le the section-house for sool there was a tacit understanding between them.
e essence of su an understanding, of course, lies in the woman’s recognition of it. When she
came ba from sool for the first holiday, Kate’s manner did not deny her obligation, but did
not confirm the understanding, and Tarvin, restless and insistent as he was about other things,
did not like to force his claim upon her. It wasn’t a claim he could take into court.
is kind of forbearance was well enough while he expected to have her always within rea,
while he imagined for her the ordinary future of an unmarried girl. But when she said she was
going to India she anged the case. He was not thinking of courtesy or forbearance, or of the
propriety of waiting to be formally accepted as he talked to her on the bridge, and aerward in
the evenings. He ached with his need for her, and with the desire to keep her.
But it looked as if she were going—going in spite of everything he could say, in spite of his
love. He had made her believe in that, if it was any comfort; and it was real enough to her to
hurt her, which was a comfort!
Meanwhile she was costing him mu, in one way and another, and she liked him wellenough to have a conscience about it. But when she would tell him that he must not waste so
mu time and thought on her, he would ask her not to bother her lile head about him: he saw
more in her than he did in real estate or politics just then he knew what he was about.
‘I know,’ returned Kate. ‘But you forget what a delicate position you put me in. I don’t want
to be responsible for your defeat. Your party will say I planned it.’
Tarvin made a positive and unguarded remark about his party, to whi Kate replied that if
he didn’t care she must; she couldn’t have it said, aer the election, that he had neglected his
canvass for her, and that her father had won his seat in consequence.
‘Of course,’ she added frankly, ‘I want father to go to the State legislature, and I don’t want
you to go, because if you win the election, he can’t; but I don’t want to help prevent you from
getting in.’
‘Don’t worry about your father geing that seat, young lady!’ cried Tarvin. ‘If that’s all
you’ve got to lie awake about, you can sleep from now until the ree C.’s comes to Topaz. I’m
going to Denver myself this fall, and you’d beer make your plans to come along. Come! How
would it suit you to be the speaker’s wife, and live on Capitol Hill?’
Kate liked him well enough to go half credulously with him in his customary assumption that
the difference between his having anything he wanted and his not having it, was the difference
between his wanting it and his not wanting it.
‘Nick!’ she exclaimed, deriding but doubtful, ‘you won’t be speaker!’
‘I’d undertake to be governor, if I thought the idea would fet you. Give me a word of hope,
and you’ll see what I’d do!’
‘No, no!’ she said, shaking her head.‘My governors are all Rajahs, and they live a long way
from here.’
‘But say, India’s half the size of the United States. Which State are you going to?’
‘Which——?’
‘Ward, township, county, section? What’s your post-office address?’
‘Rhatore, in the province of Gokral Seetarun, Rajputana, India.’
‘All that!’ he repeated despairingly. ere was a horrible definiteness about it; it almost made
him believe she was going. He saw her driing hopelessly out of his life into a land on the
nether rim of the world, named out of the Arabian Nights and probably populated out of them.
‘Nonsense, Kate! You’re not going to try to live in any su heathen fairyland. What’s it got to
do with Topaz, Kate? What’s it got to do with home? You can’t do it, I tell you. Let them nurse
themselves. Leave it to them! Or leave it to me! I’ll go over myself, turn some of their pagan
jewels into money, and organise a nursing corps on a plan that you shall dictate. en we’ll be
married, and I’ll take you out to look at my work. I’ll make a go of it. Don’t say they’re poor.
at nelace alone would fet money enough to organise an army of nurses! If your
missionary told the truth in his sermon at ur the other night, it would pay the national
debt. Diamonds the size of hens’ eggs, yokes of pearls, coils of sapphires the girth of a man’s
wrist, and emeralds until you can’t rest—and they hang all that around the ne of an idol, or
keep it stored in a temple, and call on decent white girls to come out and help nurse them! It’s
what I call cheek.’
‘As if money could help them! It’s not that. ere’s no arity or kindness or pity in money,
Nick; the only real help is to give yourself.’
‘All right. Then give me too! I’ll go along,’ he said, returning to the safer humorous view.
She laughed, but stopped herself suddenly. ‘You mustn’t come to India, Ni. You won’t do
that? You won’t follow me! You shan’t.’
‘Well, if I get a place as rajah, I don’t say I wouldn’t. There might be a dollar in it.’
‘Nick! They wouldn’t let an American be a rajah.’
It is strange that men to whom life is a joke find comfort in women to whom it is a prayer.
‘ey might let him run a rajah, though,’ said Tarvin, undisturbed; ‘and it might be the soer
snap. Rajahing itself is classed extra hazardous, I think.’‘How?’
‘By the accident insurance companies—double premium. None of my companies would tou
the risk. ey might take a vizier, though,’ he added meditatively. ‘ey come from that
Arabian Nights section, don’t they?’
‘Well, you are not to come,’ she said definitively. ‘You must keep away. Remember that.’
Tarvin got up suddenly. ‘Oh, good-night! Good-night!’ he cried.
He shook himself together impatiently, and waved her from him with a parting gesture of
rejection and cancellation. She followed him into the passage, where he was gloomily taking his
hat from its wonted peg; but he would not even let her help him on with his coat.
No man can successfully conduct a love-affair and a political canvass at the same time. It was
perhaps the perception of this fact that had led Sheriff to bend an approving eye on the
aentions whi his opponent in the coming election had lately been paying. his daughter.
Tarvin had always been interested in Kate, but not so consecutively and intensely. Sheriff was
stumping the district and was seldom at home, but in his irregular appearances at Topaz he
smiled stolidly on his rival’s occupation. In looking forward to an easy victory over him in the
joint debate at Cañon City, however, he had perhaps relied too mu on the younger man’s
absorption. Tarvin’s consciousness that he had not been playing his party fair had lately afed
against his pride of success. e result was irritation, and Kate’s prophecies and insinuations
were pepper on an open wound.
e Cañon City meeting was set down for the night following the conversation just recorded,
and Tarvin set foot on the shaky dry goods box platform at the roller skating rink that night,
with a raging young intention to make it understood that he was still here—if he was in love.
Sheriff had the opening, and Tarvin sat in the baground dangling a long, restless leg from
one knee. e patily illumined huddle of auditors below him looked up at a nervous, bony,
loosehung man, with a kind, clever, aggressive eye, and a masterful in. His nose was
prominent, and he had the furrowed forehead and the hair thinned about the temples whi
come to young men in the West. e alert, acute glance whi went roving about the hall,
measuring the audience to whi he was to speak, had the look of sufficiency to the next need,
whatever it might be, whi, perhaps, more than anything else, commends men to other men
beyond the Mississippi. He was dressed in the short sa-coat, whi is good enough for most
Western public functions; but he had le at Topaz the flannel of everyday wear, and was clad in
the white linen of civilisation.
He was wondering, as he listened to Sheriff, how a father could have the heart to get off false
views on silver and the tariff to this crowd, while his daughter was hating that ghastly
business at home. e true views were so mu mixed up in his own mind with Kate, that when
he himself rose at last to answer Sheriff, he found it hard not to ask how the deuce a man
expected an intelligent mass meeting to accept the political economy he was trying to apply to
the government of a State, when he couldn’t so mu as run his own family? Why in the world
didn’t he stop his daughter from making su a hash of her life?—that was what he wanted to
know. What were fathers for? He reserved these apt remarks, and launed instead upon a flood
of figures, facts, and arguments.
Tarvin had precisely the gi by whi the stump orator coils himself into the heart of the
stump auditor: he upbraided, he arraigned; he pleaded, insisted, denounced; he raised his lean,
long arms, and called the gods and the statistics and the Republican party to witness, and, when
he could make a point that way, he did not scorn to tell a story. ‘Why,’ he would cry defiantly,
in that colloquial shout whi the political orator uses for his anecdotes, ‘that is like a man I
used to know ba in Wisconsin, who——’ It wasn’t very mu like the man in Wisconsin; and
Tarvin had never been in Wisconsin, and didn’t know the man; but it was a good story, and
when the crowd howled with delight Sheriff gathered himself together a lile and tried to smile,
and that was what Tarvin wanted.
ere were dissentient voices, and the jointness of the debate was sometimes not confined tothe platform; but the deep, relishing groans whi would oen follow applause or laughter,
acted as a spur to Tarvin, who had joined the janitor of the rink that aernoon in mixing the
dusky brew on the table before him, and who really did not need a spur. Under the inspiration
of the mixture in, the piter, the passionate resolve in his heart, and the groans and hisses, he
melted gradually into an ecstasy of conviction whi surprised even himself, and he began to
feel at last that he had his audience under his hand. en he gripped them, raised them alo like
a conjuror, paed and stroked them, dropped them to dreadful depths, snated them ba, to
show that he could, caught them to his heart, and told them a story. And with that audience
hugged to his breast he mared victoriously up and down upon the prostrate body of the
Democratic party, anting its requiem. It was a great time. Everybody’ rose at the end and said
so loudly; they stood on benes and shouted it with a bellow that shook the building. ey
tossed their caps in the air, and danced on one another, and wanted to carry Tarvin around the
hall on their shoulders.
But Tarvin, with a oking at the throat, turned his ba on it all, and, fighting his way
blindly through the crowd whi had gathered on the platform, reaed the dressing-room
behind the stage. He shut and bolted the door behind him, and flung himself into a air,
mopping his forehead.
‘And the man who can do that,’ he muered, ‘can’t make one tiny lile bit of a girl marry
him.’
▲▲▲III
Who are the Rulers of Ind?—to whom shall we bow the knee?
Make thy peace with the women, and men shall make thee L. G.
—Maxims of Hafiz.
It was an opinion not concealed in Cañon City the next morning, that Tarvin had wiped up the
floor with his adversary; and it was at least definitely on record, as a result of Tarvin’s spee,
that when Sheriff rose half-heartedly to make the rejoinder set down for him on the programme,
he had been howled ba into his seat by a united public opinion. But Sheriff met Tarvin at the
railway station where they were both to take the train for Topaz with a fair imitation of a nod
and smile, and certainly showed no inclination to avoid him on the journey up. If Tarvin had
really done Kate’s father the office aributed to him by the voice of Cañon City, Sheriff did not
seem to be greatly disturbed by the fact. But Tarvin reflected that Sheriff had balancing grounds
of consolation—a reflection whi led him to make the further one that he had made a fool of
himself. He had indeed had the satisfaction of explaining publicly to the rival candidate whi
was the beer man, and had enjoyed the pleasure of proving to his constituents that he was still
a force to be reoned with, in spite of the mad missionary notion whi had built a nest in a
certain young woman’s head. But how did that bring him nearer Kate? Had it not rather, so far
as her father could influence the maer, put him farther away—as far as it had brought his own
election near. He believed he would be elected now. But to what? Even the speakership he had
dangled before her did not seem so remote in the light of last night’s occurrences. But the only
speakership that Tarvin cared to be elected to was the speakership of Kate’s heart.
He feared he shouldn’t be osen to fill that high office immediately, and as he glanced at the
stumpy, sturdy form standing next him on the edge of the tra, he knew whom he had to
thank. She would never go to India if she had a man for a father like some men he knew. But a
smooth, politic, conciliating, selfish, easy-going ri man—what could you expect? Tarvin could
have forgiven Sheriff’s smoothness if it had been baed by force. But he had his opinion of a
man who had become rich by accident in a town like Topaz.
Sheriff presented the spectacle, intolerable to Tarvin, of a man who had become bewilderingly
well-to-do through no fault of his own, and who now wandered vaguely about in his good
fortune, seeking anxiously to avoid giving once. In his politics he carried this far; and he was a
treasury of delight just at this time to the commiees of railroad engineers’ balls, Knight
Templars, excursions, and twilight coteries, and to the organisers of ur bazaars, theatricals,
and oyster suppers, who had tiets to sell. He went indiscriminately to the oyster suppers and
bazaars of all denominations in Topaz, and made Kate and her mother go with him; and his
collection of Baptist dolls, Presbyterian embroidery, and Roman Catholic sofa-pillows and
spatter-work, filled his parlour at home.
But his universal good-nature was not so popular as it deserved to be. e twilight coteries
took his money but kept their opinion of him; and Tarvin, as the opposing candidate, had
shown what he thought of his rival’s system of politics by openly declining to buy a single
tiet. is feeble-foolish wish to please everybody was, he understood very well, at the root of
Sheriff’s aitude toward his daughter’s mania. Kiy wanted to go so bad, he supposed he’d
beer let her, was his slouing version of the situation at home. He declared that he had
opposed the idea strongly when she had first suggested it, and Tarvin did not doubt that Sheriff,
who he knew was fond of her, had really done what he could. His complaint against him was
not on the score of disposition but of capacity. He recognised, however, that this was finally a
complaint, like all his others; against Kate; for it was Kate’s will which made all pleadings vain.
When the train for Topaz arrived at the station, Sheriff and Tarvin got into the drawingroomcar together. Tarvin did not yearn to talk to Sheriff on the way to Topaz, but neither did he wish
to seem to shirk conversation. Sheriff offered him a cigar in the smoking-room of the Pullman,
and when Dave Lewis, the conductor, came through, Tarvin hailed him as an old friend, and
made him come back and join them when he had gone his rounds. Tarvin liked Lewis in the way
that he liked the thousand other casual acquaintances in the State with whom he was popular;
and his invitation was not altogether a device for avoiding private talk with Sheriff. e
conductor told them that he had the president of the ree C.’s on behind in a special car, with
his party.
‘No!’ exclaimed Tarvin, and begged him to introduce him on the spot; he was precisely the
man he wanted to see. e conductor laughed, and said he wasn’t a director of the road—not
himself; but when he had le them to go about his duties, he came ba, aer a time, to say that
the president had been asking whom he could recommend at Topaz as a fair-minded and
publicspirited man, able to discuss in a reasonable spirit the question of the ree C.’s coming to
Topaz. e conductor told him that he had two su gentlemen on board his train at that
moment; and the president sent word to them by him that he would be glad to have a lile talk
with them if they would come back to his car.
For a year the directorate of the ree C.’s had been talking of running their line through
Topaz, in the dispassionate and impartial manner of directorates whi await encouragement.
e board of trade at Topaz had promptly met and voted the encouragement. It took the shape
of town bonds and gis of land, and finally of an undertaking to purase shares of sto in the
road itself, at an inflated price. is was handsome even for a board of trade; but, under the
pri of town ambition and town pride, Rustler had done beer. Rustler lay fieen miles from
Topaz, up in the mountains, and by that mu nearer the mines; and Topaz recognised it as its
rival in other matters than that of the Three C.’s.
The two towns had enjoyed their boom at about the same time; then the boom had left Rustler
and had betaken itself to Topaz. is had cost Rustler a number of citizens, who moved to the
more prosperous place. Some of the citizens took their houses up bodily, loaded them on a flat
car and sent them over to Topaz as freight, to the desolation of the remaining inhabitants of
Rustler. But Topaz now began in her turn to feel that she was losing her clut. A house or two
had been moved ba. It was Rustler this time whi was gaining. If the railroad went there,
Topaz was lost. If Topaz secured the railroad, the town was made. e two towns hated ea
other as su towns hate in the West—malignantly, viciously, joyously. If a convulsion of nature
had obliterated one town, the other must have died from sheer la of interest in life. If Topaz
could have killed Rustler, or if Rustler could have killed Topaz, by more enterprise, push, and go,
or by the lightnings of the local press, the surviving town would have organised a triumphal
procession and a dance of victory. But the destruction of the other town by any other than the
heaven-appointed means of semes, rustle, and a board of trade, would have been a poignant
grief to the survivor.
e most precious possession of a citizen of the West is his town pride. It is the flower of that
pride to hate the rival town. Town pride cannot exist without town jealousy, and it was
therefore fortunate that Topaz and Rustler lay within convenient hating distance of ea other,
for this living belief of men in the one spot of all the great Western wilderness on whi they
have chosen to pitch their tents, contains within itself the future and the promise of the West.
Tarvin erished this sentiment as a religion. It was nearer to him than anything in the world
but Kate, and sometimes it was even nearer than Kate. It did duty with him for all the higher
aspirations and ideals whi beon other men. He wished to succeed, he wished to make a
figure, but his best wish for himself was one with his best wish for the town. He could not
succeed if the town failed; and if the town prospered he must prosper. His ambition for Topaz,
his glory in Topaz, were a patriotism—passionate and personal. Topaz was his country; and
because it was near and real, because he could put his hand on it, and, above all, because he
could buy and sell pieces of it, it was much more recognisably his country than the United Statesof America, which was his country in time of war.
He had been present at the birth of Topaz. He had known it when his arms could almost
encircle it; he had wated and fondled and caressed it; he had pegged down his heart with the
first peg of the survey; and now he knew what was good for it. It wanted the Three C.’s.
e conductor presented Tarvin and Sheriff to the president when he had led them ba to his
private car, and the president made them both known to his young wife—a blonde of
twentyfive, consciously prey and conspicuously bridal—by whose side Tarvin placed himself with his
instant perception. ere were apartments in the private car before and beyond the
drawingroom into whi they had been shown. e whole was a miracle of compactness and
convenience; the decoration was of a specious refinement. In the drawing-room was a smother
of plushes, in hues of no kindred, a flier of tortured niel work, and a flash of mirrors. e
studied soberness of the woodwork, in a more modern taste, heightened the high pit of the
rest.
e president of the embryo Colorado and California Central made room for Sheriff in one of
the movable wier airs by tilting out a heap of illustrated papers, and bent two beady bla
eyes on him from under a pair of bushy eyebrows. His own bulk filled and overflowed another
of the frail airs. He had the moled eeks and the flaccid fulness of in of a man of fiy
who has lived too well. He listened to the animated representations whi Sheriff at once began
making him with an irresponsive, sullen face, while Tarvin engaged Mrs. Mutrie in a
conversation whi did not imply the existence of railroads. He knew all about the marriage of
the president of the ree C.’s, and he found her very willing to let him use his knowledge
flaeringly. He made her his compliments; he beguiled her into telling him about her wedding
journey. ey were just at the end of it; they were to sele in Denver. She wondered how she
should like it. Tarvin told her how she would like it. He guaranteed Denver; he gilded and
graced it for her; he made it the city of a dream, and peopled it out of an Eastern fairy tale. en
he praised the stores and the theatres. He said they beat New York, but she ought to see their
theatre at Topaz. He hoped they meant to stay over a day or two at Topaz.
Tarvin would not praise Topaz crudely, as he praised Denver. He contrived to intimate its
unique arm, and when he had managed to make her see it in fancy as the preiest, and finest,
and most prosperous town in the West, he le the subject. But most of their subjects were more
personal, and while he discussed them with her he pushed out experimentally in one direction
and another, first for a ord of sympathy, then for her weak point. He wanted to know how
she could be reaed. That was the way to rea the president. He had perceived it as soon as he
entered the car. He knew her history, and had even known her father, who had once kept the
hotel where he stayed when he went to Omaha. He asked her about the old house, and the
anges of proprietorship since he had been there. Who had it now? He hoped they had kept the
head waiter. And the cook? It made his mouth water to think of that cook. She laughed with
instant sociability. Her ildhood had been passed about the hotel. She had played in the halls
and corridors, drummed on the parlour piano, and consumed candy in the office. She knew that
cook—knew him personally. He had given her custards to take to bed with her. Oh yes! He was
still there.
ere was an infectious quality in Tarvin’s open and friendly manner, in his willingness to be
amused, and in his lively willingness to contribute to the current sto of amusement, and there
was something endearing in his hearty, manly way, his confident, joyous air, his manner of
taking life strongly, and rily, and happily. He had an impartial kindness for the human
species. He was own cousin to the race, and own brother to the members of it he knew, when
they would let him be.
He and Mrs. Mutrie were shortly on beautiful terms, and she made him come ba with her to
the bow-window at the end of the car, and point out the show sights of the Grand Canon of the
Arkansas to her. eirs was the rearmost carriage, and they looked ba through the polished
sweep of glass, in whi the president’s car terminated, at the twisting streak of the recedingtra, and the awful walls of towering ro. between whi it found its way. ey stooped to
the floor to cat sight of the massy heights that hung above them, and peered ba at the
soaring aos of ro whi, having opened to let them through, closed again immitigably as
they le it behind. e train went raeting profanely through the tumbled beauty of this
primeval world, miraculously keeping a foothold on the knife-edge of space, won for it at the
boom of the canon from the river on one side, and from the ro on the other. Mrs. Mutrie
would sometimes lose her balance as the train swept them around the ceaseless curves, and only
saved herself by snating at Tarvin. It ended in his making her take his arm, and then they
stood and roed together with the motion of the train, Tarvin steadying their position with
outstreted legs, while they gazed up at the monster spires and sovereign hills of stone,
wavering and dizzying over their heads.
Mrs. Mutrie gave frequent uerance to lile exclamations of wonder and applause, whi
began by being the appropriate feminine response to great expressions of Nature, and ended in
an awed murmur. Her light nature was controlled and subdued by the spectacle as it might have
been silenced by the presence of death; she used her lile arts and coquetries on Tarvin
meanically and half-heartedly until they were finally out of the canon, when she gave a gasp
of relief, and taking petulant possession of him, made him return with her to the airs they had
le in the drawingroom. Sheriff was still pouring the story of the advantages of Topaz into the
unaending ear of the president, whose eyes were on the windowpane. Mutrie received her pat
on the ba and her whispered confidence with the air of an embarrassed ogre. She flounced
into her former seat, and commanded Tarvin to amuse her; and Tarvin willingly told her of a
prospecting expedition he had once made into the country above the canon. He hadn’t found
what he was looking for, which was silver, but he had found some rather uncommon amethysts.
‘Oh, you don’t mean it! You delightful man! Amethysts! Real live ones? I didn’t know they
found amethysts in Colorado.’
A singular light kindled in her eyes, a light of passion and longing. Tarvin fastened on the
look instantly. Was that her weak point? If it was—He was full of learning about precious
stones. Were they not part of the natural resources of the country about Topaz? He could talk
precious stones with her until the cows came home. But would that bring the ree C.’s to
Topaz? A wild notion of working complimentary bridal resolutions and an appropriation for a
diamond tiara through the board of trade danced through his head, and was dismissed. No
public offerings of that kind would help Topaz. is was a case for private diplomacy, for subtle
and laborious delicacies, for quiet and friendly manipulation, for the tact of finger-tips—a tou
here, a tou there, and then a grip—a case, in fine, for Niolas Tarvin, and for no one else on
top of earth. He saw himself bringing the ree C.’s splendidly, royally, unexpectedly into
Topaz, and fixing it there by that same Tarvin’s unaided strength; he saw himself the founder of
the future of the town he loved. He saw Rustler in the dust, and the owner of a certain
twentyacre plot a millionaire.
His fancy dwelt affectionately for a moment on the twenty-acre plot; the money with whi
he had bought it had not come easily, and business in the last analysis was always business. But
the plot, and his plan of selling a portion of it to the ree C.’s for a round-house, when the
railroad came, and disposing of the rest as town lots by the front foot, were minor ords in the
larger harmony. His dream was of Topaz. If promoters, in accord with the high plan of
providence, usually came in on the ground floor when their plans went right, that was a fact
strictly by the way.
He noticed now, as he glanced at Mrs. Mutrie’s hands, that she wore unusual rings. ey were
not numerous, but the stones were superb. He ventured to admire the huge solitaire she wore on
her le hand, and, as they fell into a talk about jewels, she drew it off to let him see it. She said
the diamond had a history. Her father had, bought it from an actor, a tragedian who had met
bad business at Omaha, aer playing to empty houses at Denver, Topeka, Kansas City, and St.
Jo. e money had paid the fares of the company home to New York, a fact whi connected thestone with the only real good it had ever done its various owners. e tragedian had won it
from a gambler who had killed his man in a quarrel over it; the man who had died for it had
bought it at a low price from the absconding clerk of a diamond merchant.
‘It ought to have been smuggled out of the mines by the man who found it at Kimberley, or
somewhere, and sold to an I.D.B.,’ she said, ‘to make the story complete. Don’t you think so, Mr.
Tarvin?’
She asked all her questions with an ar of the eyebrow, and an engaging smile whi
required the affirmative readily furnished by Tarvin. He would have assented to an hypothesis
denying virtue to the discoveries of Galileo and Newton if Mrs. Mutrie had broached it just then.
He sat tense and rigid, full of his notion, watching, waiting, like a dog on the scent.
‘I look into it sometimes to see if I can’t find a picture of the crimes it has seen,’ she said.
‘ey’re so nice and shivery, don’t you think so, Mr. Tarvin, particularly the murder? But what I
like best about it is the stone itself. It is a beauty, isn’t it? Pa used to say it was the handsomest
he’d ever seen, and in a hotel you see lots of good diamonds, you know.’ She gazed a moment
affectionately into the liquid depths of the brilliant. ‘Oh, there’s nothing like a beautiful stone—
nothing!’ she breathed. Her eyes kindled. He heard for the first time in her voice the ring of
absolute sincerity and unconsciousness. ‘I could look at a perfect jewel forever, and I don’t mu
care what it is, so it is perfect. Pa used to know how I loved stones, and he was always trading
them with the people who came to the house. Drummers are great fellows for jewellery, you
know, but they don’t always know a good stone from a bad one. Pa used to make some good
trades,’ she said, pursing her prey lips meditatively; ‘but he would never take anything but the
best, and then he would trade that, if he could, for something beer. He would always give two
or three stones with the least flaw in them for one real good one. He knew they were the only
ones I cared for. Oh, I do love them! ey’re beer than folks. ey’re always there, and always
just so beautiful!’
‘ I think I know a necklace you’d like, if you care for such things,’ said Tarvin quietly.
‘Do you?‘she beamed. ‘Oh, where?’
‘A long way from here.’
‘Oh—Tiffany’s!’ she exclaimed scornfully. ‘I know you!‘she added, with resumed art of
intonation.
‘No. Further.’
‘Where?’
‘India.’
She stared at him a moment interestedly. ‘Tell me what it’s like,’ she said. Her whole aitude
and accent were anged again. ere was plainly one subject on whi she could be serious. ‘Is
it really good?’
‘It’s the best,’ said Tarvin, and stopped.
‘Well!’ she exclaimed.‘Don’t tantalise me. What is it made of?’
‘Oh, diamonds, pearls, rubies, opals, turquoises, amethysts, sapphires—a rope of them. e
rubies are as big as your fist; the diamonds are the size of hens’ eggs. It’s worth a king’s
ransom.’
She caught her breath. en aer a long moment, ‘Oh!’ she sighed; and then, ‘Oh!’ she
murmured again, languorously, wonderingly, longingly. ‘And where is it?‘she asked briskly, of
a sudden.
‘Round the neck of an idol in the province of Rajputana. Do you want it?’ he asked grimly.
She laughed.‘Yes,’ she answered.
‘I’ll get it for you,’ said Tarvin simply.
‘Yes, you will!’ pouted she.
‘I will,’ repeated Tarvin.
She threw ba her gay blonde head, and laughed to the painted Cupids on the ceiling of the
car. She always threw back her head when she laughed; it showed her throat.▲▲▲IV
Your patience, Sirs, the Devil took me up
To the burned mountain over Sicily,
(Fit place for me), and thence I saw my Earth—
Not all Earth’s splendour, ’twas beyond my need;
And that one spot I love—all Earth to me.
And her I love, my Heaven. What said I? …
My love was safe from all the powers of Hell—
For you—e’en you—acquit her of my guilt.
But Sula, nestling by our sail-specked sea,
My city, child of mine, my heart, my home.
Mine and my pride—evil might visit there!
It was for Sula and her naked ports,
Prey to the galleys of the Algerine;
Our city Sula, that I drove my price—
For love of Sula and for love of her.
The twain were woven, gold on sackcloth, twined
Past any sundering—till God shall judge
The evil and the good.
—The Grand–Master’s Defence.
The president engaged rooms at the hotel beside the railroad tra at Topaz, and stayed over the
next day. Tarvin and Sheriff took possession of him, and showed him the town, and what they
called its ‘natural resources.’ Tarvin caused the president to hold rein when he had ridden with
him to a point outside the town, and discoursed, in the midst of the open plain, and in the face
of the snow-capped mountains, on the reasonableness and necessity of making Topaz the end of
a division for the new railroad, and puing the division superintendent, the workshops, and the
round-house here.
In his heart he knew the president to be absolutely opposed to bringing the railroad to Topaz
at all; but he preferred to assume the minor point. It was mu easier, as a maer of fact, to
show that Topaz ought to be made a junction, and the end of a division, than it was to show
that it ought to be a station on the ree C.’s. If it was anything it would have to be a junction;
the difficulty was to prove that it ought to be anything.
Tarvin knew the whole Topaz situation forward and ba, as he might have known the
multiplication table. He was not president of the board of trade and the head of a land and
improvement company, organised with a capital of a million on a cash basis of $2000, for
nothing. Tarvin’s company included all the solid men of the town; it owned the open plain from
Topaz to the foothills, and had laid it out in streets, avenues, and public parks. One could see the
whole thing on a map hung in the company’s office on Connecticut Avenue, whi was
furnished in oak, floored with mosaic, carpeted with Turkish rugs, and draped with silk. ere
one could buy town lots at any point within two miles of the town; there, in fact, Tarvin had
some town lots to sell. e habit of having them to sell had taught him the worst and the best
that could be said about the place; and he knew to an exactitude all that he could make a given
man believe about it.
He was aware, for example, that Rustler not only had rier mines in its near neighbourhood
than Topaz, but that it tapped a mining country behind it of unexplored and fabulous wealth;
and he knew that the president knew it. He was equally familiar with other facts-as, for
example, that the mines about Topaz were fairly good, though nothing remarkable in a region
of great mineral wealth; and that, although the town lay in a wide and well-irrigated valley, andin the midst of an excellent cale country, these were limited advantages, and easily mated
elsewhere. In other words, the natural resources of Topaz constituted no su claim for it as a
‘great railroad centre’ as he would have liked any one to suppose who heard him talk.
But he was not talking to himself. His private word to himself was that Topaz was created to
be a railroad town, and the way to create it was to make it a railroad town. is proposition,.
whi could not have been squared to any system of logic, proceeded on the soundest system of
reasoning. As thus: Topaz was not an existence at all; Topaz was a hope. Very well! And when
one wished to make su hopes realities in the West, what did one do? Why, get some one else
to believe in them, of course. Topaz was valueless without the ree C.’s. en what was its
value to the Three C.’s? Obviously the value that the Three C.’s would give it.
Tarvin’s pledge to the president amounted to this: that if he would give them the ance, they
would be worthy of it; and he contended that, in essence, that was all that any town could say.
e point for the president to judge was whi place would be most likely to be worthy of su
an opportunity—Topaz or Rustler—and he claimed there could be no question about that. When
you came to size it up, he said, it was the aracter of the inhabitants that counted. ey were
dead at Rustler—dead and buried. Everybody knew that: there was no trade, no industry, no life,
no energy, no money there. And look at Topaz! e president could see the aracter of her
citizens at a glance as he walked the streets. ey were wide awake down here. ey meant
business. ey believed in their town, and they were ready to put their money on her. e
president had only to say what he expected of them. And then he broaed to him his plan for
geing one of the Denver smelters to establish a huge bran at Topaz; he said that he had an
agreement with one of them in his poet, conditioned solely on the ree C.’s coming their
way. e company couldn’t make any su arrangement with Rustler; he knew that. Rustler
hadn’t the flux, for one thing. e smelter people had come up from Denver at the expense of
Topaz, and had proved Topaz’s allegation that Rustler couldn’t find a proper flux for smelting
its ore nearer to her own borders than fieen miles—in other words, she couldn’t find it this side
of Topaz.
Tarvin went on to say that what Topaz wanted was an outlet for her products to the Gulf of
Mexico, and the ree C.’s was the road to furnish it. e president had, perhaps, listened to
su statements before, for the entire and crystalline impudence of this drew no retort from his
stolidity. He seemed to consider, it as he considered the other representations made to him,
without hearing it. A railroad president, weighing the advantages of rival towns, could not find
it within his conception of dignity to ask whi of the natural products of Topaz sought relief
through the Gulf. But if Mutrie could have asked su a question, Tarvin would have answered
unblushingly, ‘Rustler’s.’ He implied this freely in the suggestion whi he made immediately in
the form of a concession. Of course, he said, if the road wanted to tap the mineral wealth of the
country behind Rustler it would be a simple maer to run a bran road up there, and bring
down the ore to be smelted at Topaz. Rustler had a value to the road as a mining centre; he
didn’t pretend to dispute that. But a mineral road would bring down all the ore as well as a
main line, make the same traffic for the road, and satisfy all proper claims of Rustler to
considerations while leaving the junction where it belonged by virtue of natural position.
He boldly asked the president how he expected to get up steam and speed for the climb over
the Pass, if he made Rustler the end of the division, and anged engines there. e place was
already in the mountains; as a practical railroad-man the president must know that his engines
could get no start from Rustler. e heavy grade by whi the railroad would have to get out of
the place, beginning in the town itself, prohibited the idea of making it the end of a division. If
his engines, by good lu, weren’t stalled on the grade, what did he think of the annual expense
involved in driving heavy trains daily at a high mountain from the vantage-ground of a steep
slope? What the ree C.’s wanted for the end of their division and their last stop before the
climb over the Pass was a place like Topaz, designed for them by nature, built in the centre of a
plain, which the railroad could traverse at a level for five miles before attacking the hills.is point Tarvin made with the fervour and relief born of dealing with one solid and
irrefragable fact. It was really his best argument, and he saw that it had reaed the president as
the laer took up his reins silently, and led the way ba to town. But another glance at
Mutrie’s face told him that he had failed hopelessly in his main contention. e certainty of this
would have been heart-breaking if he had not expected to fail. Success lay elsewhere; but before
trying that he had determined to use every other means.
Tarvin’s eye rested lovingly on his town as they turned their horses again toward the cluster
of dwellings scaered irregularly in the midst of the wide valley. She might be sure that he
would see her through.
Of course the Topaz of his affections melted in and out of the Topaz of fact, by shadings and
subtleties whi no measurement could record. e relation of the real Topaz to Tarvin’s Topaz,
or to the Topaz of any good citizen of the place, was a maer whi no friendly observer could
wish to press. In Tarvin’s own case it was impossible to say where actual belief stopped and
willingness to believe went on. What he knew was that he did believe; and with him the best
possible reason for faith in Topaz would have been that it needed to be believed in hard. e
need would have been only another reason for liking it.
To the ordered Eastern eye the city would have seemed a raw, untidy, lonely collection of
ragged wooden buildings sprawling over a level plain. But this was only another proof that one
can see only what one brings to the seeing. It was not so that Tarvin saw it; and he would not
have thanked the Easterner who should have taken refuge in praise of his snow-whitened hills,
walling the valley in a monstrous circle. e Easterner might keep his idea that Topaz merely
bloed a beautiful picture; to Tarvin the picture was Topaz’s-scenery, and the scenery only an
incident of Topaz. It was one of her natural advantages—her own, like her climate, her altitude,
and her board of trade.
He named the big mountains to the president as they rode; he showed him where their big
irrigating ditch led the water down out of the heights, and where it was brought along under the
shadow of the foothills before it started across the plain toward Topaz; he told him the number
of patients in their hospital, decently subduing his sense of their numerousness, as a testimony
to the prosperity of the town; and as they rode into the streets he pointed out the opera-house,
the postoffice, the public sool, and the court-house, with the modesty a mother summons who
shows her first-born.
It was at least as mu to avoid thinking as to exploit the merits of Topaz that he spared the
president nothing. rough all his advocacy another voice had made itself heard, and now, in
the sense of momentary failure, the bierness of another failure caught him with a fresh twinge;
for since his return he had seen Kate, and knew that nothing short of a miracle would prevent
her from starting for India within three days. In contempt of the man who was making this
possible, and in anger and desperation, he had spoken at last directly to Sheriff, appealing to
him by all he held most dear to stop this wiedness. But there are limp rags whi no buram
can stiffen; and Sheriff, willing as he was to oblige, could not take strength into his fibre from
the outside, though Tarvin offered him all of his. His talk with Kate, supplemented by this
barren interview with her father, had given him a siening sense of powerlessness from whi
nothing but a large success in another direction could rescue him. He thirsted for success, and it
had done him good to aa the president, even with the foreknowledge that he must fail with
him.
He could forget Kate’s existence while he fought for Topaz, but he remembered it with a pang
as he parted from Mutrie. He had her promise to make one of the party he was taking to the Hot
Springs that aernoon; if it had not been for that he could almost have found it in his heart to
let Topaz take care of herself for the remainder of the president’s stay. As it was, he looked
forward to the visit to the Springs as a last opening to hope. He meant to make a final appeal;
he meant to have it out with Kate, for he could not believe in defeat, and he could not think that
she would go.e excursion to the Hot Springs was designed to show the president and Mrs. Mutrie what a
future Topaz must have as a winter resort, if all other advantages failed her; and they had agreed
to go with the party whi Tarvin had hastily got together. With a view to a lile quiet talk
with Kate, he had invited three men besides Sheriff Maxim, the postmaster; Heler, the editor of
t h e Topaz Telegram (both his colleagues on the board of trade); and a pleasant young
Englishman, named Carmathan. He expected them to do some of the talking to the president,
and to give him half an hour with Kate, without detriment to Mutrie’s impressions of Topaz. It
had occurred to him that the president might be ready by this time for a fresh view of the town,
and Heckler was the man to give it to him.
Carmathan had come to Topaz two years before in his capacity of colonising younger son, to
engage in the cale business, equipped with a riding-crop, top-boots, and $2000 in money. He
had lost the money; but he knew now that riding-crops were not used in puning cale, and he
was at the moment using this knowledge, together with other information gathered on the same
subject, in the calling of cow-boy on a neighbouring range. He was geing $30 a month, and
was accepting his lu with the philosophy whi comes to the adoptive as well as to the
nativeborn citizens of the West. Kate liked him for the pride and plu whi did not allow him the
easy remedy of writing home, and for other things; and for the first half of their ride to the Hot
Springs they rode side by side, while Tarvin made Mr. and Mrs. Mutrie look up at the roy
heights between whi they began to pass. He showed them the mines burrowing into the face
of the ro far alo, and explained the geological formation with the purely practical learning
of a man who buys and sells mines. e road, whi ran alongside the tra of the railroad
already going through Topaz, wandered back and forth over it from time to time, as Tarvin said,
at the exact angle whi the ree C.’s would be oosing later. Once a train laboured past
them, tugging up the heavy grade that led to the town. e narrowing gorge was the first
closing in of the hills, whi, aer widening again, gathered in the great cliffs of the canon
twenty miles below, to face ea other across the asm. e sweep of pictured ro above their
heads lied itself into strange, gnarled crags, or dipped suddenly and swam on high in straining
peaks; but for the most part it was sheer wall—blue and brown and purplish-red umber, ore,
and the soft hues between.
Tarvin dropped ba, and ranged his horse beside Kate’s. Carmathan, with whom he was in
friendly relation, gave place to him instantly, and rode forward to join the others in advance.
She lied her speaking eyes as he drew rein beside her, and begged him silently to save them
both the continuance of a hopeless contest; but Tarvin’s jaw was set, and he would not have
listened to an angel’s voice.
‘I tire you by talking of this thing, Kate. I know it. But I’ve got to talk of it. I’ve got to save
you.’
‘Don’t try any more, Ni,’ she answered gently. ‘Please don’t. It’s my salvation to go. It is
the one thing I want to do. It seems to me sometimes, when I think of it, that it was perhaps the
thing I was sent into the world to do. We are all sent into the world to do something, don’t you
think so, Ni, even if it’s ever so tiny and humble and no account? I’ve got to do it, Ni. Make
it easy for me.’
‘I’ll be—hammered if I will! I’ll make it hard. at’s what I’m here for. Every one else yields to
that vicious lile will of yours. Your father and mother let you do what you like. ey don’t
begin to know what you are running your precious head into. I can’t replace it. Can you? at
makes me positive. It also makes me ugly.’
Kate laughed.
‘It does make you ugly, Ni. But I don’t mind. I think I like it that you should care. If I could
stay at home for any one, I’d do it for you. Believe that, won’t you?’
‘Oh, I’ll believe, and thank you into the bargain. But what good will it do me? I don’t want
belief. I want you.’
‘I know, Ni. I know. But India wants me more—or not me, but what I can do, and whatwomen like me can do. ere’s a cry from Macedonia, “Come over and help us!” While I hear
that cry I can find no pleasure in any other good. I could be your wife, Ni. at’s easy. But
with that in my ears I should be in torture every moment.’
‘That’s rough on me,’ suggested Tarvin, glancing ruefully at the cliffs above them.
‘Oh no. It has nothing to do with you.’
‘Yes,’ returned he, shutting his lips, ‘that’s just it.’
She could not help smiling a little again at his face.
‘I will never marry any one else, if it helps you any to know that, Ni,’ she said, with a
sudden tenderness in her voice.
‘But you won’t marry me?’
‘No,’ she said quietly, firmly, simply.
He meditated this answer a moment in bierness. ey were riding at a walk, and he let the
reins drop on his pony’s ne as he said, ‘Oh, well. Don’t maer about me. It isn’t all
selfishness, dear. I do want you to stay for my own sake, I want you for my very own, I want
you always beside me, I want you—want you; but it isn’t for that I. ask you to stay. It’s because I
can’t think of you throwing yourself into the dangers and horrors of that life alone,
unprotected, a girl. I can’t think of it and sleep nights. I daren’t think of it. e thing’s
monstrous. It’s hideous. It’s absurd. You won’t do it!’
‘I must not think of myself,’ she answered in a shaken voice. ‘I must think of them.’
‘But I must think of you. And you shan’t bribe me, you shan’t tempt me, to think of any one
else. You take it all too hard. Dearest girl,’ he entreated, lowering his voice, ‘are you in arge of
the misery of the earth? There is misery elsewhere, too, and pain. Can you stop it.? You’ve got to
live with the sound of the suffering of millions in your ears all your life, whatever you do. We’re
all in for that. We can’t get away from it. We pay that price for daring to be happy for one lile
second.’
‘I know, I know. I’m not trying to save myself. I’m not trying to stifle the sound.’
‘No, but you are trying to stop it, and you can’t. It’s like trying to scoop up the ocean with a
dipper. You can’t do it. But you can spoil your life in trying; and if you’ve got a seme by
whi you can come ba and have a spoiled life over again, I know some one who hasn’t. O
Kate, I don’t ask anything for myself—or, at least, I only ask everything—but do think of that a
moment sometimes when you are puing your arms around the earth, and trying to li it up in
your so lile hands—you are spoiling more lives than your own. Great Scot, Kate, if you are
looking for some misery to set right, you needn’t go off this road. Begin on me.’
She shook her head sadly. ‘I must begin where I see my duty, Ni. I don’t say that I shall
make mu impression on the dreadful sum of human trouble, and I don’t say it is for every
body to do what I’m going to try to do; but it’s right for me. I know that, and that’s all any of
us can know. Oh, to be sure that people are a lile beer—if only a lile beer—because you
have lived,’ she exclaimed, the look of exaltation coming into her eyes; ‘to know that you have
lessened by the slightest bit the sorrow and suffering that must go on all the same, would be
good. Even you must feel that, Nick,’ she said, gently laying her hand on his arm as they rode.
Tarvin compressed his lips. ‘Oh yes, I feel it,’ he said desperately.
‘But you feel something else. So do I.’
‘en feel it more. Feel it enough to trust yourself to me. I’ll find a future for you. You shall
bless everybody with your goodness. Do you think I should like you without it? And you shall
begin by blessing me.’
‘I can’t! I can’t!’ she cried in distress.
‘You can’t do anything else. You must come to me at last. Do you think I could live if I didn’t
think that? But I want to save you all that lies between. I don’t want you to be driven into my
arms, little girl. I want you to come—and come now.’
For answer to this she only bowed her head on the sleeve of her riding-habit, and began to
cry soly. Ni’s fingers closed on the hand with whi she nervously cluted the pommel ofher saddle.
‘You can’t, dear?’
The brown head was shaken vehemently. Tarvin ground his teeth.
‘All right; don’t mind:’
He took her yielding hand into his, speaking gently, as he would have spoken to a ild in
distress. In the silent moment that lengthened between them Tarvin gave it up—not Kate, not his
love, not his angeless resolve to have her for his own, but just the question of her going to
India. She could go if she liked. There would be two of them.
When they reaed the Hot Springs he took an immediate opportunity to engage the willing
Mrs. Mutrie in talk, and to lead her aside, while Sheriff showed the president the water steaming
out of the ground, the baths, and the proposed site of a giant hotel. Kate, willing to hide her red
eyes from Mrs. Mutrie’s sharp gaze, remained with her father.
When Tarvin had led the president’s wife to the side of the stream that went plunging down
past the Springs to find a tomb at last in the canon below, he stopped short in the shelter of a
clump of cottonwoods.
‘ Do you really want that necklace?’ he asked her abruptly.
She laughed again, gurglingly, amusedly, this time, with the lile air of spectacle whi she
could not help lending to all she did.
‘Want it?’ she repeated. ‘Of course I want it. I want the moon, too.’
Tarvin laid a silencing hand upon her arm.
‘You shall have this,’ he said positively.
She ceased laughing, and grew almost pale at his earnestness.
‘What do you mean?’ she asked quickly.
‘It would please you? You would be glad of it?’ he asked. ‘What would you do to get it?’
‘Go ba to Omaha on my hands and knees,’ she answered with equal earnestness. ‘Crawl to
India.’
‘All right,’ returned Tarvin vigorously. ‘That settles it. Listen! I want the Three C.’s to come to
Topaz. You want this. Can we trade?’
‘But you can never——’
‘No matter; I’ll attend to my part. Can you do yours?’
‘You mean——’ she began.
‘Yes,’ nodded her companion decisively; ‘I do. Can you fix it?’
Tarvin, fiercely repressed and controlled, stood before her with clened teeth, and hands that
drove the nails into his palms, awaiting her answer.
She tilted her fair head on one side with deprecation, and regarded him out of the vanishing
angle of one eye provocatively, with a lingering, tantalising look of adequacy.
‘I guess what I say to Jim goes,’ she said at last with a dreamy smile.
‘Then it’s a bargain?’
‘Yes,’ she answered.
‘Shake hands on it.’
They joined hands. For a moment they stood confronted, penetrating each other’s eyes.
‘You’ll really get it for me?’
‘Yes.’
‘You won’t go back on me?’
‘No.’
He pressed her hand so that she gave a little scream.
‘Ouch! You hurt.’
‘All right,’ he said hoarsely, as he dropped her hand. ‘It’s a trade. I start for India tomorrow.’
▲▲▲V
Now, it is not good for the Christian’s health to hustle the Aryan brown,
For the Christian riles, and the Aryan smiles, and he weareth the
Christian down;
And the end of the fight is a tombstone white, with the name of the late
deceased,
And the epitaph drear: ‘A fool lies here who tried to hustle the East.’
—Solo from Libretto of Naulahka.
Tarvin stood on the platform of the station at Rawut Junction wating the dust cloud that
followed the retreating Bombay mail. When it had disappeared, the heated air above the stone
ballast began its dance again, and he turned blinking to India.
It was amazingly simple to come fourteen thousand miles. He had lain still in a ship for a
certain time, and then had transferred himself to stret at full length, in his shirt-sleeves, on the
leather-padded bunk of the train whi had brought him from Calcua to Rawut Junction. e
journey was long only as it kept him from sight of Kate, and kept him filled with thought of
her. But was this what he had come for—the yellow desolation of a Rajputana desert, and the
pined-off perspective of the tra? Topaz was cosier when they had got the ur, the saloon,
the sool, and three houses up; the loneliness made him shiver. He saw that they did not mean
to do any more of it. It was a desolation whi doubled desolateness, because it was le for
done. It was final, intended, absolute. e grim solidity of the cut-stone station-house, the solid
masonry of the empty platform, the mathematical exactitude of the station name-board looked
for no future. No new railroad could help Rawut Junction. It had no ambition. It belonged to the
Government. ere was no green thing, no curved line, no promise of life that produces, within
eyeshot of Rawut Junction. e mauve railroad-creeper on the station had been allowed to die
from lack of attention.
Tarvin was saved from the more positive pangs of home-siness by a lile healthy human
rage. A single man, fat, brown, clothed in white gauze, and wearing a bla velvet cap on his
head, stepped out from the building. is stationmaster and permanent population of Rawut
Junction accepted Tarvin as a feature of the landscape: he did not look at him. Tarvin began to
sympathise with the South in the war of the rebellion.
‘When does the next train leave for Rhatore?’ he asked.
‘ere is no train,’ returned the man, pausing with precise deliberation between the words. He
sent his speech abroad with an air of detachment, irresponsibly, like the phonograph
‘No train? Where’s your time-table? Where’s your railroad guide? Where’s your Pathfinder?’
‘No train at all of any kind whatever.’
‘Then what the devil are you here for?’
‘Sir, I am the stationmaster of this station, and it is prohibited using profane language to
employees of this company.’
‘Oh, are you? Is it? Well, see here, my friend—you stationmaster of the steep-edge of the
Jumping-off-place, if you want to save your life you will tell me how I get to Rhatore—quick!’
The man was silent.
‘Well, what do I do, anyway?’ shouted the West.
‘What do I know?’ answered the East.
Tarvin stared at the brown being in white, beginning at his patent-leather shoes, surmounted
by open-work sos, out of whi the calf of his leg bulged, and ending with the velvet
smokingcap on his head. e passionless regard of the Oriental, borrowed from the purple hills
behind his station, made him wonder for one profane, faithless, and spiritless moment whetherTopaz and Kate were worth all they were costing.
‘Ticket, please,’ said the baboo.
e gloom darkened. is thing was here to take tiets, and would do it though men loved,
and fought, and despaired and died at his feet.
‘See here,’ cried Tarvin, ‘you shiny-toed fraud; you agate-eyed pillar of alabaster——’ But he
did not go on; spee failed in a shout of rage and despair. e desert swallowed all impartially;
and the baboo, turning with awful quiet, dried through the door of the station-house, and
locked it behind him.
Tarvin whistled persuasively at the door with uplied eyebrows, jingling an American
quarter against a rupee in his poet. e window of the tiet-office opened a lile way, and
the baboo showed an inch of impassive face.
‘Speaking now in offeshal capacity, your honour can geing to Rhatore viâ country
bullocart.’
‘Find me the bullock-cart,’ said Tarvin.
‘Your honour granting commission on transaction?’
‘Cert!’ It was the tone that conveyed the idea to the head under the smoking-cap.
e window was dropped. Aerward, but not too immediately aerward, a long-drawn howl
made itself heard—the howl of a weary warlock invoking a dilatory ghost.
‘O Moti! Moti! O-oh!’
‘Ah, there, Moti!’ murmured Tarvin, as he vaulted over the low stone wall, gripsa in hand,
and stepped out through the tiet wiet into Rajputana. His habitual gaiety and confidence
had returned with the prospect of motion.
Between himself and a purple circle of hills lay fieen miles of profitless, rolling ground,
jagged with laterite ros, and studded with unthriy trees—all given up to drought and dust,
and all colourless as the sun-bleaed los of a ild of the prairies. Very far away to the right
the silver gleam of a salt lake showed, and a formless blue haze of heavier forest. Sombre,
desolate, oppressive, withering under a brazen sun, it smote him with its likeness to his own
prairies, and with its home-sick unlikeness.
Apparently out of a cra in the earth—in fact, as he presently perceived, out of a spot where
two waves of plain folded in upon ea other and contained a village—came a pillar of dust, the
heart of whi was a bullo-cart. e distant whine of the wheels sharpened, as it drew near, to
the fullbodied shriek that Tarvin knew when they put the brakes suddenly on a freight coming
into Topaz on the down grade. But this was in no sense a freight. e wheels were sections of
tree bus—square for the most part. Four unbarked poles bounded the corners of a flat body; the
sides were made of need rope of cocoa-nut fibre. Two bullos, a lile larger than
Newfoundlands, smaller than Alderneys, drew a vehicle whi might have contained the half of
a horse’s load.
e cart drew up at the station, and the bullos, aer contemplating Tarvin for a moment,
lay down. Tarvin seated himself on his gripsa, rested his shaggy head in his hands, and
expended himself in mirth.
‘Sail in,’ he instructed the baboo; ‘make your bargain. I’m in no hurry.’
en began a scene of declamation and riot, to whi a quarrel in a Leadville gambling
saloon was a poor maer. e impassiveness of the stationmaster deserted him like a
windblown garment. He harangued, gesticulated, and cursed; and the driver, naked except for a blue
loin-cloth, was nothing behind him. ey pointed at Tarvin; they seemed to be arguing over his
birth and ancestry; for all he knew they were appraising his weight. When they seemed to be on
the brink of an amicable solution, the question re-opened itself, and they went ba to the
beginning, and reclassified him and the journey.
Tarvin applauded both parties, siing one on the other impartially for the first ten minutes.
en he besought them to stop, and when they would not he discovered that it was hot, and
swore at them.e driver had for the moment exhausted himself, when the baboo turned suddenly on
Tarvin, and, cluting him by the arm, cried, almost shouting, ‘All arrange, sir! all arrange! is
man most uneducated man, sir. You giving me the money, I arrange everything.’
Swi as thought, the driver had caught his other arm, and was imploring him in a strange
tongue not to listen to his opponent. As Tarvin stepped ba they followed him with uplied
hands of entreaty and representation, the stationmaster forgeing his English, and the driver his
respect for the white man. Tarvin, eluding them both, pited his gripsa into the bullo-cart,
bounded in himself, and shouted the one Indian word he knew. It happened, fortunately, to be
the word that moves all India, ‘Challo!’ which, being interpreted, is ‘Go on!’
So, leaving strife and desolation behind him, rode out into the desert of Rajputana Niolas
Tarvin of Topaz, Colorado.
▲▲▲VI
In the State of Kot–Kumharsen, where the wild dacoits abound,
And the Thakurs live in castles on the hills,
Where the bunnia and bunjara in alternate streaks are found,
And the Rajah cannot liquidate his bills;
Where the agent Sahib Bahadur shoots the blackbuck for his larder,
From the tonga which he uses as machân,
’Twas a white man from the west, came expressly to investigate the
natural wealth of Hindustan.
—Song from Libretto of Naulahka.
Under certain conditions four days can dwarf eternity. Tarvin had found these circumstances in
the bullo-cart from whi he crawled ninety-six hours aer the bullos had got up from the
dust at Rawut Junction. ey streted behind him—those hours—in a maddening, creaking,
dusty, deliberate procession. In an hour the bullo-cart went two and a half miles. Fortunes had
been made and lost in Topaz—happy Topaz!—while the cart ploughed its way across a red-hot
river-bed, shut in between two walls of belted sand. New cities might have risen in the West and
fallen to ruins older than ebes while, aer any of their meals by the wayside, the driver
droned over a water-pipe something less wieldy than a Gatling-gun. In these waits and in others
—it seemed to him that, the journey was iefly made up of waits—Tarvin saw himself distanced
in the race of life by every male citizen of the United States, and groaned with the consciousness
that he could never overtake them, or make up this lost time.
Great grey cranes with scarlet heads stalked through the high grass of the swamps in the
poets of the hills. e snipe and the quail hardly troubled themselves to move from beneath
the noses of the bullos, and once in the dawn, lying upon a glistening ro, he saw two young
panthers playing together like kittens.
A few miles from Rawut Junction his driver had taken from underneath the cart a sword
whi he hung around his ne, and sometimes used on the bullos as a goad. Tarvin saw that
every man went armed in this country, as in his own. But three feet of clumsy steel stru him
as a poor substitute for the delicate and nimble revolver.
Once he stood up in the cart and hallooed, for he thought he saw the white top of a prairie
sooner. But it was only a gigantic coon-wain, drawn by sixteen bullos, dipping and
plunging across the ridges. rough all, the scoring Indian sun blazed down on him, making
him wonder how he had ever dared praise the perpetual sunshine of Colorado. At dawn the
ros gliered like diamonds, and at noonday the sands of the rivers troubled his eyes with a
million flashing sparks. At eventide a cold, dry wind would spring up, and the hills lying along
the horizon took a hundred colours under the light of the sunset. en Tarvin realised the
meaning of ‘the gorgeous East,’ for the hills were turned to heaps of ruby and amethyst, while
between them the mists in the valleys were opal. He lay in the bullo-cart on his ba and
stared at the sky, dreaming of the Naulahka, and wondering whether it would mat the
scenery.
‘The clouds know what I’m up to. It’s a good omen,’ he said to himself.
He erished the definite and simple plan of buying the Naulahka and paying for it in good
money to be raised at Topaz by bonding the town—not, of course, ostensibly for any su
purpose. Topaz was good for it, he believed, and if the Maharajah wanted too steep a price when
they came to talk business he would form a syndicate.
As the cart swayed from side to side, bumping his head, he wondered where Kate was. She
might, under favourable conditions, be in Bombay by this time. at mu he knew fromcareful consideration of her route; but a girl alone could not pass from hemisphere to
hemisphere as swily as an unfeered man, spurred by love of herself and of Topaz. Perhaps she
was resting for a lile time with the Zenana Mission at Bombay. He refused absolutely to admit
to himself that she had fallen ill by the way. She was resting, receiving her orders, absorbing a
few of the wonders of the strange lands he had contemptuously thrust behind him in his
eastward flight; but in a few days at most she ought to be at Rhatore, whither the bullo-cart
was taking him.
He smiled and smaed his lips with pure enjoyment as he thought of their meeting, and
amused himself with fancies about her fancies touching his present whereabouts.
He had left Topaz for San Francisco by the night train over the Pass a little more than
twentyfour hours aer his conference with Mrs. Mutrie, saying good-bye to no one, and telling nobody
where he was going. Kate perhaps wondered at the fervour of his ‘Good evening’ when he le
her at her father’s house on their return from their ride to the Hot Springs. But she said nothing,
and Tarvin contrived by an effort to take himself off without giving himself away. He had made
a quiet sale of a blo of town lots the next day at a sacrifice, to furnish himself with money for
the voyage; but this was too mu in the way of his ordinary business to excite comment, and
he was finally able to gaze down at the winking lights of Topaz in the valley from the rear
platform of his train, as it climbed up over the Continental Divide, with the certainty that the
town he was going to India to bless and boom was not ‘on to’ his beneficent seme. To make
sure that the right story went ba to the town, he told the conductor of the train, in strict
confidence, while he smoked his usual cigar with him, about a lile placer-mining seme in
Alaska which he was going there to nurse for a while.
e conductor embarrassed him for a moment by asking what he was going to do about his
election meanwhile; but Tarvin was ready for him here too. He said that he had that fixed. He
had to let him into another seme to show him how it was fixed, but as he bound him to
secrecy again, this didn’t matter.
He wondered now, however, whether that seme had worked, and whether Mrs. Mutrie
would keep her promise to cable the result of the election to him at Rhatore. It was amusing to
have to trust a woman to let him know whether he was a member of the Colorado legislature or
not; but she was the only living person who knew his address, and as the idea had seemed to
please her, in common with their whole ‘arming conspiracy’ (this was what she called it),
Tarvin had been content.
When he had become convinced that his eyes would never again be blessed with the sight of a
white man, or his ears with the sound of intelligible spee, the cart rolled through a gorge
between two hills, and stopped before the counterpart of the station at Rawut Junction. It was a
double cube of red sandstone, but—for this Tarvin could have taken it in his arms—it was full of
white men. They were undressed excessively; they were lying in the verandah in long chairs, and
beside each chair was a well-worn bullock trunk.
Tarvin got himself out of the cart, unfolding his long stiffened legs with difficulty, and
unkinking his muscles one by one. He was a mask of dust—dust beyond sand-storms or
cyclones. It had obliterated the creases of his clothing and turned his bla American
fourbuon cutaway to a pearly white. It had done away with the distinction between the hem of his
trousers and the top of his shoes. It dropped off him and rolled up from him as he moved. His
fervent ‘ank God!’ was extinguished in a dusty cough. He stepped into the verandah, rubbing
his smarting eyes.
‘Good evening, gentlemen,’ he said. ‘Got anything to drink?’
No one rose, but somebody shouted for the servant. A man dressed in thin Tussur silk, yellow
and ill-fiing as the shu on a dried cob, and absolutely colourless as to his face, nodded to
him and asked languidly—
‘Who are you for?’
‘No? Have they got them here too?’ said Tarvin to himself, recognising in that brief questionthe universal shibboleth of the commercial traveller.
He went down the long line and twisted ea hand in pure joy and thankfulness before he
began to draw comparisons between the East and the West, and to ask himself if these idle,
silent lotos-eaters could belong to the profession with whi he had swapped stories,
commodities, and political opinions this many a year in smoking-cars and hotel offices.
Certainly they were debased and spiritless parodies of the alert, aggressive, joyous, brazen
animals whom he knew as the drummers of the West. But perhaps—a twinge in his ba
reminded him—they had all reached this sink of desolation viâ country bullock-cart.
He thrust his nose into twelve ines of whisky and soda, and it remained there till there was
no more; then he dropped into a vacant chair and surveyed the group again.
‘Did some one ask who I was for? I’m for myself, I suppose, as mu as any one—travelling
for pleasure.’
He had not time to enjoy the absurdity of this, for all five men burst into a shout of laughter,
like the laughter of men who have long been estranged from mirth.
‘Pleasure!’ cried one. ‘O Lord! Pleasure! You’ve come to the wrong place.’
‘It’s just as well you’ve come for pleasure. You’d be dead before you did business,’ said
another.
‘You might as well try to get blood out of a stone. I’ve been here over a fortnight.’
‘ Scot! What for?’ asked Tarvin.
‘We’ve all been here over a week,’ growled a fourth.
‘But what’s your lay? What’s your racket?’
‘Guess you’re an American, ain’t you?’
‘Yes; Topaz, Colorado.’ e statement had no effect upon them. He might as well have spoken
in Greek. ‘But what’s the trouble?’
‘Why, the King married two wives yesterday. You can hear the gongs going in the city now.
He’s trying to equip a new regiment of cavalry for the service of the Indian Government, and
he’s quarrelled with his Political Resident. I’ve been living at Colonel Nolan’s door for three
days. He says he can’t do anything without authority from the supreme Government. I’ve tried
to cat the King when he goes out pig-shooting. I write every day to the Prime Minister, when
I’m not riding around the city on a camel; and here’s a bun of leers from the firm asking
why I don’t collect.’
At the end of ten minutes Tarvin began to understand that these washed-out representatives
of half a dozen firms in Calcua and Bombay were hopelessly besieging this place on their
regular spring campaign to collect a lile on account from a king who ordered by the ton and
paid by the scruple. He had purased guns, dressing-cases, mirrors, mantelpiece ornaments,
croet work, the iridescent Chrismas-tree glass balls, saddlery, mail-phaetons, four-in-hands,
scent-boles, surgical instruments, andeliers, and inaware by the dozen, gross, or score as
his royal fancy prompted. When he lost interest in his purases he lost interest in paying for
them; and as few things amused his jaded fancy more than twenty minutes, it sometimes came
to pass that the mere purase was sufficient, and the costly paing-cases from Calcua were
never opened. e ordered peace of the Indian Empire forbade him to take up arms against his
fellow-sovereigns, the only lasting delight that he or his ancestors had known for thousands of
years; but there remained a certain modified interest of war in baling with bill-collectors. On
one side stood the Political Resident of the State, planted there to tea him good government,
and, above all, economy; on the other side—that is to say, at the palace gates—might generally
be found a commercial traveller, divided between his contempt for an evasive debtor and his
English reverence for a king. Between these two his Majesty went forth to take his pleasure in
pig-stiing, in racing, in the drilling of his army, in the ordering of more unnecessaries, and in
the fitful government of his womankind, who knew considerably more of ea commercial
traveller’s claims than even the Prime Minister. Behind these was the Government of India,
explicitly refusing to guarantee payment of the King’s debts, and from time to time sendinghim, on a blue velvet cushion, the jewelled insignia of an imperial order to sweeten the
remonstrances of the Political Resident.
‘Well, I hope you make the King pay for it,’ said Tarvin.
‘How’s that?’
‘Why, in my country, when a customer sillies about like that, promising to meet a man one
day at, the hotel and not showing up, and then promising to meet him the next day at the store
and not paying, a drummer says to himself, “Oh, all right! If you want to pay my board, and my
wine, liquor, and cigar bill, while I wait, don’t mind me. I’ll mosey along somehow.” And aer
the second day he charges up his poker losings to him.’
‘Ah, that’s interesting. But how does he get those items into his account?’
‘They go into the next bill of goods he sells him, of course. He makes the prices right for that.’
‘Oh, we can make prices right enough. The difficulty is to get your money.’
‘But I don’t see how you fellows have the time to monkey around here at this rate,’ urged
Tarvin, mystified. ‘Where I come from a man makes his trip on sedule time, and when he’s a
day behind he’ll wire to his customer in the town ahead to come down to the station and meet
him, and he’ll sell him a bill of goods while the train waits. He could sell him the earth while
one of your bullo-carts went a mile. And as to geing your money, why don’t you get out an
aament on the old sinner? In your places I’d aa the whole country on him. I’d aa the
palace, I’d aa his crown. I’d get a judgment against him, and I’d execute it too—personally, if
necessary. I’d lo the old fellow up and rule Rajputana for him, if I had to; but I’d have his
money.’
A compassionate smile ran around the group. ‘at’s because you don’t know,’ said several at
once. en they began to explain voluminously. ere was no languor about them now; they all
spoke together.
e men in the verandah, though they seemed idle, were no fools, Tarvin perceived aer a
time. Lying still as beggars at the gate of greatness was their method of doing business. It
wasted time, but in the end some sort of payment was sure to be made, especially, explained the
man in the yellow coat, if you could interest the Prime Minister in your needs, and through him
wake the interests of the King’s women.
A flicker of memory made Tarvin smile faintly, as he thought of Mrs. Mutrie.
e man in the yellow coat went on, and Tarvin learned that the head queen was a
murderess, convicted of poisoning her former husband. She had lain crouing in an iron cage
awaiting execution when the King first saw her, and the King had demanded whether she would
poison him if he married her, so the tale ran. Assuredly, she replied, if he treated her as her late
husband had treated her. ereupon the King had married her, partly to please his fancy, mainly
through sheer delight in her brutal answer.
is gipsy without lineage held in less than a year King and State under her feet—feet whi
women of the household sang spitefully were roughened with travel of shameful roads. She had
borne the King one son, in whom all her pride and ambition centred, and, aer his birth, she
had applied herself with renewed energy to the maintenance of mastery in the State. e
supreme Government, a thousand miles away, knew that she was a force to be reoned with,
and had no love for her. e white-haired, so-spoken Political Resident, Colonel Nolan, who
lived in the pink house, a bow-shot from the city gates, was oen thwarted by her. Her latest
victory was peculiarly humiliating to him, for she had discovered that a ro-hewn canal,
designed to supply the city with water in summer, would pass through an orange garden under
her window, and had used her influence with the Maharajah against it. e Maharajah had
thereupon caused it to be taken around by another way at an expense of a quarter of his year’s
revenue, and in the teeth of the almost tearful remonstrance of the Resident.
Sitabhai, the gipsy, behind her silken curtains, had both heard and seen this interview
between the Maharajah and his Political, and had laughed.
Tarvin devoured all this eagerly. It fed his purpose; it was grist to his mill, even if it tumbledhis whole plan of aa topsy-turvy. It opened up a new world for whi he had no measures
and standards, and in whi he must be frankly and constantly dependent on the inspiration of
the next moment. He couldn’t know too mu of this world before taking his first step toward
the Naulahka, and he was willing to hear all these lazy fellows would tell him. He began to feel
as if he should have to go ba and learn his A B C’s over again. What pleased this strange
being they called King? what appealed to him? what tickled him? above all, what did he fear?
He was thinking much and rapidly.
But he said, ‘No wonder your King is bankrupt if he has such a court to look after.’
‘He’s one of the riest princes in India,’ returned the man in the yellow coat. ‘He doesn’t
know himself what he has.’
‘Why doesn’t he pay his debts, then, instead of keeping you mooning about here?’
‘Because he’s a native. He’d spend a hundred thousand pounds on a marriage feast, and delay
payment of a bill for two hundred rupees four years.
‘You ought to cure him of that,’ insisted Tarvin. ‘Send a sheriff after the crown jewels.’
‘You don’t know Indian princes. They would pay a bill before they would let the crown jewels
go. They are sacred. They are part of the government.’
‘Ah, I’d give something to see the Lu of the State!’ exclaimed a voice from one of the airs,
which Tarvin afterward learned belonged to the agent of a Calcutta firm of jewellers.
‘What’s that?’ he asked, as casually as he knew how, sipping his whisky and soda.
‘The Naulahka. Don’t you know?’
Tarvin was saved the need of an .answer by the man in yellow. ‘Pshaw! All that talk about
the Naulahka is invented by the priests.’
‘I don’t think so,’ returned the jeweller’s agent judicially. ‘e King told me when I was last
here that he had once shown it to a viceroy. But he is the only foreigner who has ever seen it.
The King assured me he didn’t know where it was himself.’
‘Pooh! Do you believe in carved emeralds two ines square?’ asked the other, turning to
Tarvin.
‘at’s only the centre-piece,’ said the jeweller; ‘and I wouldn’t mind wagering that it’s a
tallowdrop emerald. It isn’t that that staggers me. My wonder is how these aps, who don’t
care anything for water in a stone, could have taken the trouble to get together half a dozen
perfect gems, mu less fiy. ey say that the nelace was begun when William the
Conqueror came over.’
‘at gives them a year or two,’ said Tarvin. ‘I would undertake to get a lile jewellery
together myself if you gave me eight centuries.’
His face was turned a lile away from them as he lay ba in his air. His heart was going
quily. He had been through mining-trades, land-speculations, and cale-deals in his time. He
had known moments when the turn of a hair, the wrinkle of an eyelid, meant ruin to him. But
they were not moments into which eight centuries were gathered.
They looked at him with a remote pity in their eyes.
‘Five absolutely perfect specimens of the nine precious stones,’ began the jeweller; ‘the ruby,
emerald, sapphire, diamond, opal, cat’s-eye, turquoise, amethyst, and——’
‘Topaz?’ asked Tarvin, with the air of a proprietor.
‘No; black diamond—black as night.’
‘But how do you know all these things—how do you get on to them?’ asked Tarvin curiously.
‘Like everything else in a native state—common talk, but difficult to prove. Nobody can as
much as guess where that necklace is.’
‘Probably under the foundations of some temple in the city,’ said the yellow-coated man.
Tarvin, in spite of the careful guard he was keeping over himself, could not help kindling at
this. He saw himself digging the city up.
‘Where is this city?’ inquired he.
ey pointed across the sun-glare, and showed him a ro girt by a triple line of wall. It wasexactly like one of the many ruined cities that Tarvin had passed in the bullo-cart. A ro of a
dull and angry red surmounted that ro. Up to the foot of the ro ran the yellow sands of the
actual desert—the desert that supports neither tree nor shrub, only the wild ass, and somewhere
in its heart, men say, the wild camel.
Tarvin stared through the palpitating haze of heat, and saw that there was neither life nor
motion about the city. It was a lile aer noonday, and his Majesty’s subjects were asleep. is
solid blo of loneliness, then, was the visible end of his journey—the Jerio he had come from
Topaz to attack.
And he reflected, ‘Now, if a man should come from New York in a bullo-cart to whistle
around the Sauguache Range, I wonder what sort of fool I’d call him!’
He rose and streted his dusty limbs. ‘What time does it get cool enough to take in the
town?’ he asked.
‘Do what to the town? Beer be careful. You might find yourself in difficulties with the
Resident,’ warned his friendly adviser.
Tarvin could not understand why a stroll through the deadest town he had ever seen should
be forbidden. But he held his peace, inasmu as he was in a strange country, where nothing,
save a certain desire for command on the part of the women, was as he had known it. He would
take in the town thoroughly. Otherwise he began to fear that its monumental sloth—there was
still no sign of life upon the walled ro—would swallow him up, or turn him into a languid
Calcutta drummer.
Something must be done at once before his wits were numbed. He inquired the way to the
telegraph-office, half doubting, even though he saw the wires, the existence of a telegraph in
Rhatore.
‘By the way,’ one of the men called aer him, ‘it’s worth remembering that any telegram you
send here is handed all round the court and shown to the King.’
Tarvin thanked him, and thought this was worth remembering, as he trudged on through the
sand toward a desecrated Mohammedan mosque near the road to the city whi was doing duty
as a telegraph-office.
A trooper of the State was lying fast asleep on the threshold, his horse pieted to a long
bamboo lance driven into the ground. Other sign of life there was none, save a few doves
cooing sleepily in the darkness under the arch.
Tarvin gazed about him dispiritedly for the blue and white sign of the Western Union, or its
analogue in this queer land. He saw that the telegraph wires disappeared through a hole in the
dome of the mosque. ere were two or three low wooden doors under the arway. He opened
one at random, and stepped upon a warm, hairy body, whi sprang up with a grunt. Tarvin
had hardly time to draw ba before a young buffalo calf rushed out. Undisturbed, he opened
another door, disclosing a flight of steps eighteen ines wide. Up these he travelled with
difficulty, hoping to cat the sound of the tier. But the building was as silent as the tomb it
had once been. He opened another door, and stumbled into a room, the domed ceiling of whi
was inlaid with freed tracery in barbaric colours, pied out with myriads of tiny fragments of
mirror. e flood of colour and the glare of. the snow-white floor made him blink aer the
pity darkness of the staircase. Still, the place was a undoubtedly a telegraph-office, for an
antiquated instrument was clamped upon a eap dressing table. e sunlight streamed through
the gash in the dome whi had been made to admit the telegraph wires, and whi had not
been repaired.
Tarvin stood in the sunlight and stared about him. He took off the so, wide-brimmed
Western hat, whi he was finding too warm for this climate, and mopped his forehead. As he
stood in the sunlight, straight, clean-limbed, and strong, one who lurked in this mysterious spot
with designs upon him would have decided that he did not look a wholesome person to aa.
He pulled at the long thin moustae whi drooped at the corners of his mouth in a curve
shaped by the habit of tugging at it in thought, and muered picturesque remarks in a tongue towhi these walls had never eoed. What ance was there of communicating with the United
States of America from this abyss of oblivion? Even the ‘damn’ that came ba to him from the
depths of the dome sounded foreign and inexpressive.
A sheeted figure lay on the floor. ‘It takes a dead man to run this place!’ exclaimed Tarvin,
discovering the body. ‘Hallo, you! Get up there!’
e figure rose to its feet with grunts, cast away its covering, and disclosed a very sleepy
native in a complete suit of dove-coloured satin.
‘Ho!’ cried he.
‘Yes,’ returned Tarvin imperturbably.
‘You want to see me?’
‘No; I want to send a telegram, if there’s any electric fluid in this old tomb.’
‘Sir,’ said the native affably, ‘you have come to right shop. I am telegraph operator and
postmaster-general of this State.’
He seated himself in the decayed air, opened a drawer of the table, and began to sear for
something.
‘What you looking for, young man? Lost your connection with Calcutta?’
‘Most gentlemen bring their own forms,’ he said, with a distant note of reproa in his bland
manner. ‘But here is form. Have you got pencil?’
‘0h, see here, don’t let me strain this office. Hadn’t you beer go and lie down again? I’ll tap
the message off myself. What’s your signal for Calcutta?’
‘You, sir, not understanding this instrument.’
‘Don’t I? You ought to see me milk the wires at election time.’
‘is instrument require most judeecious handling, sir. You write message. I send. at is
proper division of labour. Ha! ha!’
Tarvin wrote his message, which ran thus:—
‘Getting there. Remember Three C.’s—Tarvin.’
It was addressed to Mrs. Mutrie at the address she had given him in Denver.
‘Rush it!’ he said, as he handed it back over the table to the smiling image.
‘All right; no fear. I am here for that,’ returned the native, understanding in general terms
from the cabalistic word that his customer was in haste.
‘Will the thing ever get there?’ drawled Tarvin, as he leaned over the table and met the gaze
of the satin-clothed being with an air of good comradeship, whi invited him to let him into
the fraud, if there was one.
‘Oh yes; to-morrow. Denver is in the United States America,’ said the native, looking up at
Tarvin with childish glee in the sense of knowledge.
‘Shake!’ exclaimed Tarvin, offering him a hairy fist. ‘You’ve been well brought up.’
He stayed half an hour fraternising with the man on the foundation of this common ground
of knowledge, and saw him work the message off on his instrument, his heart going out on that
first cli all the way home. In the midst of the conversation the native suddenly dived into the
cluered drawer of the dressing-table, and drew forth a telegram covered with dust, whi he
offered to Tarvin’s scrutiny.
‘You knowing any new Englishman coming to Rhatore name Turpin?’ he asked.
Tarvin stared at the address a moment, and then tore open the envelope to find, as he
expected, that it was for him. It was from Mrs. Mutrie, congratulating him on his election to the
Colorado legislature by a majority of 1518 over Sheriff
Tarvin uered an abandoned howl of joy, executed a war-dance on the white floor of the
mosque, snated the astounded operator from behind his table, and whirled him away into a
mad waltz. en, making a low salaam to the now wholly bewildered native, he rushed from the
building, waving his cable in the air, and went capering up the road.
When he was ba at the rest-house again, he retired to a bath to grapple seriously with thedust of the desert, while the commercial travellers without discussed his comings and goings. He
plunged about luxuriously in a gigantic bowl of earthenware; while a brown-skinned
watercarrier sluiced the contents of a goat-skin over his head.
A voice in the verandah, a lile louder than the others, said, ‘He’s probably come prospecting
for gold, or boring for oil, and won’t tell.’
Tarvin winked a wet left eye.
▲▲▲VII
There is pleasure in the wet, wet clay,
When the artist’s hand is potting it;
There is pleasure in the wet, wet lay,
When the poet’s pad is blotting it;
There is pleasure in the shine of your picture on the line
At the Royal Acade-my;
But the pleasure felt in these is as chalk to Cheddar cheese,
When it comes to a well-made Lie
To a quite unwreckable Lie,
To a most impeccable Lie,
To a water-tight, fireproof, angle-iron, sunk-hinge, time-lock,
steelfaced Lie!
Not a private hansom Lie,
But a pair and brougham Lie,
Not a little place at Tooting, but a country-house with shooting,
And a ring-fence, deer-park Lie.
—Op. 3.
A common rest-house in the desert is not overstoed with furniture or carpets. One table, two
airs, a ra on the door for clothing, and a list of arges, are sufficient for ea room; and
the traveller brings his own bedding. Tarvin read the tariff with deep interest before falling
asleep that night, and discovered that this was only in a distant sense a hotel, and that he was
open to the danger of being turned out at twelve hours’ notice, aer he had inhabited his
unhomely apartment for a day and a night.
Before he went to bed he called for pen and ink, and wrote a leer to Mrs. Mutrie on the
notepaper of his land and improvement company. Under the map of Colorado, at the top, whi
confidently showed the railroad system of the State converging at Topaz, was the legend, ‘N.
Tarvin, Real Estate and Insurance Agent.’ e tone of his leer was even more assured than the
map.
He dreamed that night that the Maharajah was swapping the Naulahka with him for town
lots. His Majesty baed out just as they were concluding the deal, and demanded that Tarvin
should throw in his own favourite mine, the ‘Lingering Lode,’ to boot. In his dream Tarvin had
kied at this, and the Maharajah had responded, ‘All right, my boy; no ree C.’s then,’ and
Tarvin had yielded the point, had hung the Naulahka about Mrs. Mutrie’s ne, and in the same
breath had heard the Speaker of the Colorado legislature declaring that since the coming of the
ree C.’s he officially recognised Topaz as the metropolis of the West. en, perceiving that he
himself was the Speaker, Tarvin began to doubt the genuineness of these remarks, and awoke,
with aloes in his mouth, to find the dawn spreading over Rhatore, and beoning him out to the
conquests of reality.
He was confronted in the verandah by a grizzled, bearded, booted native soldier on a camel,
who handed down to him a greasy little brown book, bearing the legend, Please write ‘seen.’
Tarvin looked at this new development from the heated landscape with interest, but not with
an outward effect of surprise. He had already learned one secret of the East—never to be
surprised at anything He took the book and read, on a thumbed page, the announcement,
‘Divine services conducted on Sundays in the drawing-room of the residency at 7.30 a.m.
Strangers are cordially invited to attend. (Signed) L. R. Estes, American Presbyterian Mission.’
‘ey don’t get up early for nothing in this country,’ mused Tarvin. ‘Chur” at 7.30 a.m.”
When do they have dinner? Well, what do I do about this?’ he asked the man aloud. e trooperand camel looked at him together, and grunted as they went away. It was no concern of theirs.
Tarvin addressed a remark of confused purport to the retreating figures. is was plainly not
a country in whi business could be done at red heat. He hungered for the moment when, with
the necklace in his pocket and Kate by his side, he should again set his face westward.
e shortest way to that was to go over to call on the missionary. He was an American, and
could tell him about the Naulahka if anybody could; Tarvin had also a shrewd suspicion that he
could tell him something about Kate.
e missionary’s home, whi was just without the city walls, was also of red sandstone, one
storey high, and as bare of vines or any living thing as the station at Rawut Junction. But he
presently found that there were living beings inside the house, with warm hearts and a welcome
for him. Mrs. Estes turned out to be that motherly and kindly woman, with the instinct for
housekeeping, who would make a home of a cave. She had a round, smooth face, a. so skin,
and quiet, happy eyes. She may have been forty. Her still untinged brown hair was brushed
smoothly back; her effect was sedate and restful.
eir visitor had learned that they came from Bangor, Maine, had founded a tie of
brotherhood on the fact that his father had been born on a farm down Portland way, and had
been invited to breakfast before he had been ten minutes in the house. Tarvin’s gi of sympathy
was irresistible. He was the kind of man to whom men confide their heart-secrets, and the
cankers of their inmost lives, in hotel smoking-rooms. He was the repository of scores of tales of
misery and error whi he could do nothing to help, and of a few whi he could help, and had
helped. Before breakfast was ready he had from Estes and his wife the whole picture of their
situation at Rhatore. ey told him of their troubles with the Maharajah and with the
Maharajah’s wives, and of the exceeding unfruitfulness of their work; and then of their ildren,
living in the exile of Indian ildren, at home. ey explained that they meant Bangor; they
were there with an aunt, receiving their education at the hands of a public school.
‘It’s five years since we saw them,’ said Mrs. Estes, as they sat down to breakfast. ‘Fred was
only six when he went, and Laura was eight. ey are eleven and thirteen now—only think! We
hope they haven’t forgotten us; but how can they remember? They are only children.’
And then she told him stories of the renewal of filial ties in India, aer su absences, that
made his blood run cold.
e breakfast woke a violent home-siness in Tarvin. Aer a month at sea, two days of the
ance railroad meals between Calcua and Rawut Junction, and a night at the rest-house, he
was prepared to value the homely family meal, and the abundance of an American breakfast.
ey began with a water-melon, whi did not help him to feel at home, because water-melons
were next to an unknown luxury at Topaz, and when known, did not ripen in grocers’ windows
in the month of April. But the oatmeal brought him home again, and the steak and fried
potatoes, the coffee and the hot brown pop-overs, with their beguiling yellow interiors, were
reminders far too deep for tears. Mrs. Estes, enjoying his enjoyment, said they must have out the
can of maple syrup, whi had been sent them all the way from Bangor; and when the
whiterobed, silent-moving servant in the red turban came in with the waffles, she sent him for it.
ey were all very happy together over this, and said pleasant things about the American
republic, while the punkah sang its droning song over their heads.
Tarvin had a map of Colorado in his poet, of course, and when the talk, swinging to one
part of the United States and another, worked westward, he spread it out on the breakfast-table,
between the waffles and the steak, and showed them the position of Topaz. He explained to
Estes how a new railroad, running north and south, would make the town, and then he had to
say affectionately what a wonderful town it really was, and to tell them about the buildings
they had put up in the last twelve months, and how they had pied themselves up aer the fire
and gone to building the next morning. e fire had brought $100,000 into the town in
insurance, he said. He exaggerated his exaggerations in unconscious defiance of the hugeness of
the empty landscape lying outside the window. He did not mean to let the East engulf him orTopaz.
‘We’ve got a young lady coming to us, I think, from your State,’ interrupted Mrs. Estes, to
whom all Western towns were alike. ‘Wasn’t it Topaz, Lucien? I’m almost sure it was.’
She rose and went to her work-basket for a leer, from whi he confirmed her statement.
‘Yes; Topaz. A Miss Sheriff. She comes to us from the Zenana Mission. Perhaps you know her?’
Tarvin’s head bent over the map, whi he was refolding. He answered shortly, ‘Yes; I know
her. When is she likely to be here?’
‘Most any day now,’ said Mrs. Estes.
‘It seems a pity,’ said Tarvin, ‘to bring a young girl out here all alone, away from her friends
—though I’m sure you’ll be friends to her,’ he added quickly, seeking Mrs. Estes’ eyes.
‘We shall try to keep her from geing homesi,’ said Mrs. Estes, with the motherly note in
her voice. ‘There’s Fred and Laura home in Bangor, you know,’ she added after a pause.
‘at will be good of you,’ said Tarvin, with more feeling than the interests of the Zenana
Mission demanded.
‘ May I ask what your business is here?’ inquired the missionary, as he passed his cup to his
wife to be refilled. He had a rather formal habit of spee, and his words came muffled from the
depths of a dense jungle of beard—iron-grey and unusually long. He had a benevolently grim
face, a precise but friendly manner, and a good way of looking one in the eye whi Tarvin
liked. He was a man of decided opinions, particularly about the native races of India.
‘Well, I’m prospecting,’ Tarvin said, in a leisurely tone, glancing out of the window as if he
expected to see Kate start up out of the desert.
‘Ah! For gold?’
‘W-e-1-1, yes as much that as anything.’
Estes invited him out upon the verandah to smoke a cigar with him; his wife brought her
sewing and sat with them; and as they smoked Tarvin asked him his questions about the
Naulahka. Where was it? What was it? he inquired boldly. But he found that the missionary,
though an American, was no wiser about it than the lazy commercial travellers at the rest-house.
He knew that it existed, but knew no man who had seen it save the Maharajah. Tarvin got at
this through mu talk about other things whi interested him less; but he began to see an idea
in the gold-mining to whi the missionary persistently returned. Estes said he meant to engage
in placer-mining, of course?
‘Of course,’ assented Tarvin.
‘But you won’t find mu gold in the Amet River, I fancy. e natives have washed it
spasmodically for hundreds of years. ere is nothing to be found but what lile silt washes
down from the quartz ros of the Gungra Hills. But you will be undertaking work on a large
scale, I judge?’ said the missionary, looking at him curiously.
‘Oh, on a large scale, of course.’
Estes added that he supposed he had thought of the political difficulties in his way. He would
have to get the consent of Colonel Nolan, and through him the consent of the British
Government, if he meant to do anything serious in the State. In fact, he would have to get
Colonel Nolan’s consent to stay in Rhatore at all.
‘Do you mean that I shall have to make it worth the British Government’s while to let me
alone?’
‘Yes.’
‘All right; I’ll do that too.’
Mrs. Estes looked up quily at her husband from under her eyebrows. Woman-like, she was
thinking.
▲▲▲VIII
When a Lover hies abroad,
Looking for his Love,
Azrael smiling sheathes his sword,
Heaven smiles above.
Earth and Sea
His servants be,
And to lesser compass round,
That his Love be sooner found.
Chorus from Libretto to Naulahka.
Tarvin learned a number of things within the next week; and with what the West calls
‘adaptability,’ put on, with the complete suit of white linen whi he donned the second day, an
initiation into a whole new system of manners, usages, and traditions. ey were not all
agreeable, but they were all in a good cause, and he took pains to see that his new knowledge
should not go for nothing, by securing an immediate presentation to the only man in the State
of whom it was definitely assertable that he had seen the object of his hopes. Estes willingly
presented him to the Maharajah. e missionary and he rode one morning up the steep slopes of
the ro on whi stood the palace, itself ro-hewn. Passing through a deep arway, they
entered a marble-flagged courtyard, and there found the Maharajah, aended by one ragged and
out-at-elbow menial, discussing the points of a fox-terrier, whi was lying before him on the
flags.
Tarvin, unversed in kings, had expected a certain amount of state from one who did not pay
his bills, and might be reasonably expected to cultivate reserve; but he was not prepared for the
slovenly informality of a ruler in his everyday garb, released from the duty of behaving with
restraint in the presence of a viceroy, nor for the picturesque mixture of dirt and decoration
about the court. e Maharajah proved a large and amiable despot, brown and bush-bearded,
arrayed in a gold-sprigged, green velvet dressing-gown, who appeared only too delighted to
meet a man who had no connection with the Government of India, and who never mentioned
the subject of money.
e disproportionate smallness of his hands and feet showed that the ruler of Gokral Seetarun
came of the oldest blood in Rajputana; his fathers had fought hard and ridden far with
swordhilts and stirrups that would hardly serve an English ild. His face was bloated and sodden,
and the dull eyes stared wearily above deep, rugged poues. To Tarvin, accustomed to read the
motives of Western men in their faces, there seemed to be neither fear nor desire in those eyes—
only an everlasting weariness. It was like looking at an extinct volcano—a volcano that rumbled
in good English.
Tarvin had a natural interest in dogs, and the keenest possible desire to ingratiate himself
with the ruler of the State. As a king he considered him something of an imposture, but as a
brother dog-fancier, and the lord of the Naulahka, he was to Tarvin more than a brother; that is
to say, the brother of one’s beloved. He spoke eloquently and to the point.
‘Come again,’ said the Maharajah, with a light of real interest in his eyes, as Estes, a lile
scandalised, drew off his guest. ‘Come again this evening aer dinner. You have come from new
countries.’
His Majesty, later, carried away by the evening draught of opium, without whi no Rajput
can talk or think, taught this irreverent stranger, who told him tales of white men beyond the
seas, the royal game of paisi. ey played it far into the night, in the marble-flagged
courtyard, surrounded by green shuers from behind whi Tarvin could hear, without turninghis head, the whisper of wating women and the rustle of silken robes. e palace, he saw, was
all eyes.
Next morning, at dawn, he found the King waiting at the head of the main street of his city
for a certain notorious wild boar to come home. e game laws of Gokral Seetarun extended to
the streets of walled towns, and the wild pig rooted unconcerned at night in the alley-ways. e
pig came, and was dropped, at a hundred yards, by his Majesty’s new Express rifle. It was a
clean shot, and Tarvin applauded cordially. Had his Majesty the King ever seen a flying coin hit
by a pistol bullet? e weary eyes brightened with ildish delight. e King had not seen this
feat, and had not the coin. Tarvin flung an American quarter skyward, and clipped it with his
revolver as it fell. ereupon the King begged him to do it again, whi Tarvin, valuing his
reputation, politely declined to do unless one of the court officials would set the example.
e King was himself anxious to try, and Tarvin threw the coin for him. e bullet whizzed
unpleasantly close to Tarvin’s ear, but the quarter on the grass was dented when he pied it up.
e King liked Tarvin’s dent as well as if it had been his own, and Tarvin was not the man to
undeceive him.
e following morning the royal favour was completely withdrawn, and it was not until he
had conferred with the disconsolate drummers in the rest-house that Tarvin learned that Sitabhai
had been indulging one of her queenly rages. On this he transferred himself and his abundant
capacity for interesting men off-hand to Colonel Nolan, and made that weary white-haired man
laugh as he had not laughed since he had been a subaltern over an account of the King’s
revolver practice. Tarvin shared his luneon, and discovered from him in the course of the
aernoon the true policy of the Government of India in regard to the State of Gokral Seetarun.
e Government hoped to elevate it; but as the Maharajah would not pay for the means of
civilisation, the progress was slow. Colonel Nolan’s account of the internal policy of the palace,
given with official caution, was absolutely different from the missionary’s, whi again differed
entirely from the profane account of the men in the rest-house.
At twilight the Maharajah pursued Tarvin with a mounted messenger, for the favour of the
royal countenance was restored, and he required the presence of the tall man who clipped coins
in the air, told tales, and played paisi. ere was more than paisi upon the board that night,
and his Majesty the King grew pathetic, and confided to Tarvin a long and particular account of
his own and the State’s embarrassments, whi presented everything in a fourth new light. He
concluded with an incoherent appeal to the President of the United States, on whose illimitable
powers and farreaing authority Tarvin dwelt, with a patriotism extended for the moment to
embrace the nation to whi Topaz belonged. For many reasons he did not conceive that this
was an auspicious time to open negotiations for the transfer of the Naulahka. e Maharajah
would have given away half his kingdom, and appealed to the Resident in the morning.
e next day, and many succeeding days, brought to the door of the rest-house, where Tarvin
was still staying, a procession of rainbow-clad Orientals, ministers of the court ea one, who
looked with contempt on the waiting commercial travellers, and deferentially made themselves
known to Tarvin, whom they warned in fluent and stilted English against trusting anybody
except themselves. Ea confidence wound up with, ‘And I am your true friend, sir’; and ea
man accused his fellows to the stranger of every crime against the State, or ill-will toward the
Government of India, that it had entered his own brain to conceive.
Tarvin could only faintly conjecture what all this meant. It seemed to him no extraordinary
mark of court favour to play paisi with the King, and the mazes of Oriental diplomacy were
dark to him. e ministers were equally at a loss to understand him. He had walked in upon
them from out the sky-line, uerly self-possessed, uerly fearless, and, so far as they could see,
uerly disinterested; the greater reason, therefore, for suspecting that he was a veiled emissary
of the Government, whose plans they could not fathom. at he was barbarously ignorant of
everything pertaining to the Government of India only confirmed their belief. It was enough for
them to know that he went to the King in secret, was closeted with him for hours, andpossessed, for the time being, the royal ear.
ese smooth-voiced, stately, mysterious strangers filled Tarvin with weariness and disgust,
and he took out his revenge upon the commercial travellers, to whom he sold sto in his land
and improvement company between their visits. e yellow-coated man, as his first friend and
adviser, he allowed to purase a very few shares in the ‘Lingering Lode,’ on the dead quiet. It
was before the days of the gold boom in Lower Bengal, and there was still faith in the land.
ese transactions took him ba in fancy to Topaz, and made him long for some word about
the boys at home, from. whom he had absolutely cut himself off by this secret expedition, in
whi he was playing, necessarily alone, for the high stake common to them both. He would
have given all the rupees in his poet at any moment for a sight of the Topaz Telegram , or
even for a look at a Denver daily. What was happening to his mines—to the ‘Mollie K.,’ whi
was being worked on a lease; to the ‘Mascot,’ whi was the subject of a legal dispute; to the
‘Lingering Lode,’ where they had been on the point of striking it very ri when he le; and to
his ‘Garfield’ claim, whi Fibby Winks had jumped? What had become of the mines of all his
friends, of their cale-ranes, of their deals? What, in fine, had become of Colorado and of the
United States of America? ey might have legislated silver out of existence at Washington, for
all he knew, and turned the republic into a monarchy at the old stand.
His single resource from these pangs was his visits to the house of the missionary, where they
talked Bangor, Maine, in the United States. To that house he knew that every day was bringing
nearer the little girl he had come half way round the world to keep in sight.
In the splendour of a yellow and violet morning, ten days aer his arrival, he was roused
from his sleep by a small, shrill voice in the verandah demanding the immediate aendance of
the new Englishman., e Maharaj Kunwar, heir-apparent to the throne of Gokral Seetarun, a
wheat-coloured ild, aged nine, had ordered his miniature court, whi was held quite distinct
from his father’s, to equip his C-spring barouche, and to take him to the rest-house.
Like his jaded father, the ild required amusement. All the women of the palace had told him
that the new Englishman made the King laugh. e Maharaj Kunwar could speak English mu
beer than his father—Fren, too, for the maer of that—and he was anxious to show off his
accomplishments to a court whose applause he had not yet commanded.
Tarvin obeyed the voice because it was a ild’s, and came out to find an apparently empty
barouche, and an escort of ten gigantic troopers.
‘How do you do? Comment vous portez-vous? I am the prince of this State. I am the Maharaj
Kunwar. Some day I shall be king. Come for a drive with me.’
A tiny miened hand was extended in greeting. e miens were of the crudest magenta
wool, with green stripes at the wrist; but the ild was robed in stiff gold brocade from head to
foot, and in his turban was set an aigrette of diamonds six inches high, while emeralds in a thick
cluster fell over his eyebrow. Under all this glier the dark onyx eyes looked out, and they were
full of pride and of the loneliness of childhood.
Tarvin obediently took his seat in the baroue. He was beginning to wonder whether he
should ever wonder at anything again.
‘We will drive beyond the race-course on the railway road;’ said the ild. ‘Who are you?’ he
asked, softly laying his hand on Tarvin’s wrist.
‘Just a man, sonny.’
e face looked very old under the turban, for those born to absolute power, or those who
have never known a thwarted desire, and reared under the fiercest sun in the world, age even
more swily than the other ildren of the East, who are self-possessed men when they should
be bashful babes.
‘They say you come here to see things.’
‘That’s true,’ said Tarvin.
‘When I’m king I shall allow nobody to come here—not even the viceroy.’
‘That leaves me out,’ remarked Tarvin, laughing.‘You shall come,’ returned the child, measuredly, if you make me laugh. Make me laugh now.’
‘Shall I, lile fellow? Well—there was once—I wonder what would make a ild laugh in this
country. I’ve never seen one do it yet. W-h-e-w!’ Tarvin gave a low, long-drawn whistle.
‘What’s that over there, my boy?’
A lile puff of dust rose very far down the road. It was made by swily moving wheels,
consequently it had nothing to do with the regular traffic of the State.
‘at is what I came out to see,’ said the Maharaj Kunwar. ‘She will make me well. My father,
the Maharajah, said so. I am not well now.’ He turned imperiously to a favourite groom at the
ba of the carriage. ‘Soor Singh’—he spoke in the vernacular—‘what is it when I become
without sense? I have forgotten the English.’ The groom leaned forward.
‘Heaven-born, I do not remember,’ he said.
‘Now I remember,’ said the child suddenly. ‘Mrs. Estes says it is fits. What are fits?’
Tarvin put his hand tenderly on the ild’s shoulder, but his eyes were following the
dustcloud. ‘Let us hope she’ll cure them, anyway, young ’un, whatever they are. But who is she?’
‘I do not know the name, but she will make me well. See! My father has sent a carriage to
meet her.’
An empty baroue was drawn up by the side of the road as the riety, straining mail-cart
drew nearer, with frantic blasts upon a battered key-bugle.
‘It’s beer than a bullo-cart anyway,’ said Tarvin to himself, standing up in the carriage,
for he was beginning to choke.
‘Young man, don’t you know who she is?” he asked huskily again.
‘She was sent,’ said the Maharaj Kunwar.
‘Her name’s Kate,’ said Tarvin in his throat, ‘and don’t you forget it.’ en to himself in a
contented whisper, ‘Kate!’
e ild waved his hand to his escort, who, dividing, lined either side of the road, with all
the ragged bravery of irregular cavalry. e mail-carriage halted, and Kate, crumpled, dusty,
dishevelled from her long journey, and red-eyed from la of sleep, drew ba the shuers of the
palanquin-like carriage, and stepped dazed into the road. Her numbed limbs would have doubled
under her, but Tarvin, leaping from the baroue, caught her to him, regardless of the escort and
of the calm-eyed child in the golden drapery, who was shouting, ‘Kate! Kate!’
‘Run along home, bub,’ said Tarvin. ‘Well, Kate?’
But Kate had only her tears for him and a gasping ‘You! You! You!’
▲▲▲IX
We meet in an evil land,
That is near to the gates of Hell—
I wait for thy command,
To serve, to speed, or withstand;
And thou sayest I do not well!
Oh, love, the flowers so red
Be only blossoms of flame,
The earth is full of the dead,
The new-killed, restless dead,
There is danger beneath and o’erhead;
And I guard at thy gates in fear
Of peril and jeopardy,
Of words thou canst not hear,
Of signs thou canst not see—
And thou sayest ’t is ill that I came?
—In Shadowland.
Tears stood again in Kate’s eyes as she uncoiled her hair before the mirror in the room Mrs.
Estes had prepared against her coming—tears of vexation. It was an old story with her that the
world wants nothing done for it, and visits with displeasure those who must prod up its lazy
content. But in landing at Bombay she had supposed herself at the end of outside hindrances
and obstacles; what was now to come would belong to the wholesome difficulties of real work.
And here was Nick!
She had made the journey from Topaz in a long mood of exaltation. She was launed; it
made her giddy and happy; like the boy’s first taste of the life of men. She was free at last. No
one could stop her. Nothing could keep her from the life to whi she had promised herself. A
lile moment and she might stret forth her hand and lay it fast upon her work. A few days
and she should stoop eye to eye above the pain that had called to her across seas. In her dreams
piteous hands of women were raised in prayer to her, and dry, si palms were laid in hers. e
steady urge of the ship was too slow for her; she counted the throbs of the screw. Standing far in
the prow, with wind-blown hair, straining her eyes toward India, her spirit went longingly forth
toward those to whom she was going; and her life seemed to release itself from her, and sped
far, far over the waves, until it reaed them and gave itself to them. For a moment, as she set
foot on land, she trembled with a revulsion of feeling. She drew near her work; but was it for
her? is old fear, whi had gone doubtfully with her purpose from the beginning, she put
behind her with a stern refusal to question there. She was for so mu of her work as heaven
would let her do; and she went forward with a new, strong, humble impulse of devotion filling
and uplifting her.
It was in this mood that she stepped out of the coach at Rhatore into Tarvin’s arms.
She did justice to the kindness that had brought him over all these leagues, but she heartily
wished that he had not come. e existence of a man who loved her, and for whom she could do
nothing, was a sad and troubling fact enough fourteen thousand miles away. Face to face with
it, alone in India, it enlarged itself unbearably, and thrust itself between her and all her hopes of
bringing serious help to others. Love literally did not seem to her the most important thing in
the world at that moment, and something else did; but that didn’t make Ni’s trouble
unimportant, or prevent it, while she braided her hair, from geing in the way of her thoughts..
On the morrow she was to enter upon the life whi she meant should be a help to those whomit could reach, and here she was thinking of Nicholas Tarvin.
It was because she foresaw that she would keep on thinking of him that she wished him away.
He was the tourist wandering about behind the devotee in the cathedral at prayers; he was the
other thought. In his person he represented and symbolised the life she had le behind; mu
worse, he represented a pain she could not heal. It was not with the haunting figure of love
aendant that one carried out large purposes. Nor was it with a divided mind that men
conquered cities. e intent with whi she was aflame needed all of her. She could not divide
herself even with Ni. And yet it was good of him to come, and like him. She knew that he had
not come merely in pursuit of a selfish hope; it was as he had said—he couldn’t sleep nights,
knowing what might befall her. That was really good of him.
Mrs. Estes had invited Tarvin to breakfast the day before, when Kate was not expected, but
Tarvin was not the man to decline an invitation at the last moment on that account, and he
faced Kate across the breakfast-table next morning with a smile whi evoked an unwilling
smile from her. In spite of a sleepless night she was looking very fresh and prey in the white
muslin fro whi had replaced her travelling dress, and when he found himself alone with her
aer breakfast on the verandah (Mrs. Estes having gone to look aer the morning affairs of a
housekeeper, and Estes having betaken himself to his mission-sool, inside the city walls), he
began to make her his compliments upon the cool white, unknown to the West. But Kate
stopped him.
‘Nick,’ she said, facing him, ‘will you do something for me?’
Seeing her much in earnest, Tarvin attempted the parry humorous; but she broke in——
‘No; it is something I want very much, Nick. Will you do it for me?’
‘Is there anything I wouldn’t do for you?’ he asked seriously.
‘I don’t know; this, perhaps. But you must do it.’
‘What is it?’
‘Go away.’
He shook his head.
‘But you must.’
‘Listen, Kate,’ said Tarvin, thrusting his hands deep into the big poets of his white coat; ‘I
can’t. You don’t know the place you’ve come to. Ask me the same question a week hence. I
won’t agree to go. But I’ll agree to talk it over with you then.’
‘I know now everything that counts,’ she answered. ‘I want to do what I’ve come here for. I
shan’t be able to do it if you stay. You understand, don’t you, Nick? Nothing can change that.’
‘Yes, it can. I can. I’ll behave.’
‘You needn’t tell me you’ll be kind. I know it. But even you can’t be kind enough to help
hindering me. Believe that, now, Nick, and go. It isn’t that I want you to go, you know.’
‘Oh!’ observed Tarvin, with a smile.
‘Well—you know what I mean,’ returned Kate, her face unrelaxed.
‘Yes; I know. But if I’m good it won’t maer. I know that too. You’ll see,’ he said gently.
‘Awful journey, isn’t it?’
‘You promised me not to take it.’
‘I didn’t take it,’ returned Tarvin, smiling, and spreading a seat for her in the hammo, while
he took one of the deep verandah airs himself. He crossed his legs and fixed the white pith
helmet he had lately adopted on his knee. ‘I came round the other way on purpose.’
‘What do you mean?’ asked Kate, dropping tentatively into the hammock.
‘San Francisco and Yokohama, of course. You told me not to follow you.’
‘Nick!’ She gathered into the single syllable the reproa and reproof, the liking and despair,
with which the least and the greatest of his audacities alike affected her.
Tarvin had nothing to say for once, and in the pause that fell she had time to reassure herself
of her abhorrence of his presence here, and time to still the impulse of pride, whi told her that
it was good to be followed over half the earth’s girdle for love, and the impulse of admirationfor that fine devotion—time, above all—for this was worst and most shameful—to scorn the
sense of loneliness and far-awayness that came rolling in on her out of the desert like a cloud,
and made the protecting and home-like presence of the man she had known in the other life
seem for a moment sweet and desirable.
‘Come, Kate, you didn’t expect me to stay at home, and let you find your way out here to
take the ances of this old sand-heap, did you? It would be a cold day when I let you come to
Gokral Seetarun all by your lone, lile girl—freezing cold, I’ve thought since I’ve been here, and
seen what sort of camp it is.’
‘Why didn’t you tell me you were coming.’
‘You didn’t seem particularly interested in what I did, when I last saw you.’
‘Nick! I didn’t want you to come here, and I had to come myself.’
‘Well, you’ve come. I hope you’ll like it,’ said he, grimly.
‘Is it so bad?’ she asked. ‘Not that I shall mind.’
‘Bad! Do you remember Mastodon?’
Mastodon was one of those Western towns whi have their future behind them—a city
without an inhabitant, abandoned and desolate.
‘Take Mastodon for deadness, and fill it with ten Leadvilles for wiedness—Leadville the first
year—and you’ve got a tenth of it.’
He went on to offer her an exposition of the history, politics, and society of Gokral Seetarun,
from his own point of view, dealing with the dead East from the standpoint of the living West,
and dealing with it vividly. It was a burning theme, and it was a happiness to him to have a
listener who could understand his aitude, even if she could not entirely sympathise with it. His
tone besought her to laugh at it with him a lile, if only a lile, and Kate consented to laugh;
but she said it all seemed to her more mournful than amusing.
Tarvin could agree to this readily enough, but he told her that he laughed to avoid weeping. It
made him tired to see the fixedness, the apathy, and lifelessness of this ri and populous world,
whi should be up and stirring by rights—trading, organising, inventing, building new towns,
making the old ones keep up with the procession, laying new railroads, going in for fresh
enterprises, and keeping things humming.
‘ey’ve got resources enough,’ he said. ‘It isn’t as if they had the excuse that the country’s
poor. It’s a good country. Move the population of a lively Colorado town to Rhatore, set up a
good local paper, organise a board of trade, and let the world know what there is here, and we’d
have a boom in six months that would shake the empire. But what’s the use? ey’re dead.
ey’re mummies. ey’re wooden images. ere isn’t enough real, old-fashioned downright
rustle and razzle-dazzle and “git up and git” in Gokral Seetarun to run a milk-cart.’
‘Yes, yes,’ she murmured, half to herself, with illumined eyes. ‘It’s for that I’ve come.’
‘How’s that?’
‘Because they are not like us,’ she answered, turning her lustrous face on him. ‘If they were
clever, if they were wise, what could we do for them? It is because they are lost, stumbling,
foolish creatures that they need us.’ She heaved a deep sigh. ‘It is good to be here.’
‘It’s good to have you,’ said Tarvin.
She started. ‘Don’t say such things any more, please, Nick,’ she said.
‘Oh, well!’ he groaned.
‘But it’s this way, Ni,’ she said earnestly, but kindly. ‘I don’t belong to su things any
more—not even to the possibility of them. ink of me as a nun. ink of me as having
renounced all such happiness, and all other kinds of happiness but my work.’
‘H’m. May I smoke?’ At her nod he lighted a cigar. ‘I’m glad I’m here for the ceremony.’
‘What ceremony?’ she asked.
‘Seeing you take the veil. But you won’t take it.’
‘Why not?’
He grumbled inarticulately over his cigar a moment. en he looked up. ‘Because I’ve got bigwealth that says you won’t. I know you, I know Rhatore, and I know——’
‘What? Who?’
‘Myself,’ he said, looking up.
She clasped her hands in her lap. ‘Ni,’ she said, leaning toward him, ‘you know I like you. I
like you too well to let you go on thinking—you talk of not being able to sleep. How do you
suppose I can sleep with the thought always by me that you are laying up a pain and
disappointment for yourself—one that I can’t help, unless I can help it by begging you to go
away now. I do beg it. Please go!’
Tarvin pulled at his cigar musingly for some seconds. ‘Dear girl, I’m not afraid.’
She sighed, and turned her face away toward the desert. ‘I wish you were,’ she said hopelessly.
‘Fear is not for legislators,’ he retorted oracularly.
She turned back to him with a sudden motion.
Legislators! O Nick, are you——?’
‘I’m afraid I am—by a majority of 1518.’ He handed her the cable-despatch.
‘Poor father!’
‘Well, I don’t know.’
‘Oh! Well, I congratulate you, of course.’
‘Thanks.’
‘But I’m not sure it will be a good thing for you.’
‘Yes; that’s the way it had stru me. If I spend my whole term out here, like as not my
constituents won’t be in a mood to advance my political career when I get back.’
‘All the more reason——’
‘No; the more reason for fixing the real thing first. I can make myself solid in politics any
time. But there isn’t but one time to make myself solid with you, Kate. It’s here. It’s now.’ He
rose and bent over her. ‘Do you think I can postpone that, dear? I can adjourn it from day to
day, and I do eerfully, and you shan’t hear any more of it until you’re ready to. But you like
me, Kate. I know that. And I—well, I like you. ere isn’t but one end to that sort of thing.’ He
took her hand. ‘Good-bye. I’ll come and take you for a look at the city to-morrow.’
Kate gazed long aer his retreating figure, and then took herself into the house, where a
warm, healthful at with Mrs. Estes, iefly about the ildren at Bangor, helped her to a sane
view of the situation she must face with the reappearance of Tarvin. She saw that he meant to
stay, and if she didn’t mean to go, it was for her to find the brave way of adjusting the fact to
her hopes. His perversity complicated an undertaking whi she had never expected to find
simple in itself; and it was finally only because she trusted all that he said implicitly that she
was able to stay herself upon his promise to ‘behave.’ Liberally interpreted, this really meant
much from Tarvin; perhaps it meant all that she need ask.
When all was said, there remained the impulse to flight; but she was ashamed to find, when
he came in the morning, that a formidable pang of home-siness drew her toward him, and
made his definite and eerful presence a welcome sight. Mrs. Estes had been kind. e two
women had made friends, and found ea other’s heart with instant sympathy. But a home face
was different, and perhaps Ni’s was even more different. At all events, she willingly let him
carry out his plan of showing her the city.
In their walk about it Tarvin did not spare her the advantage of his ten days’ residence in
Rhatore preceding her coming; he made himself her guide, and stood on ros overlooking
things and spouted his second-hand history with an assurance that the oldest Political Resident
might have envied. He was interested in the problems of the State, if not responsible for their
solution. Was he not a member of a governing body? His ceaseless and fruitful curiosity about
all new things had furnished him, in ten days, with mu learning about Rhatore and Gokral
Seetarun, enabling him to show to Kate, with eyes scarcely less fresh than her own, the wonders
of the narrow, sand-oked streets, where the footfalls of camels and men alike fell dead. ey
lingered by the royal menagerie of starved tigers, and the cages of. the two tame huntingleopards, hooded like hawks, that slept, and yawned, and scrated on their two bedsteads by
the main gate of the city; and he showed her the ponderous door of the great gate itself, studded
with foot-long spikes against the aas of that living baering-ram, the elephant. He led her
through the long lines of dark shops planted in and among the ruins of palaces, whose builders
had been long since forgoen, and about the straggling barras, past knots of fantastically
aired soldiers, who hung their day’s marketing from the muzzle of the Brown Bess or
flintlo; and then he showed her the mausoleum of the kings of Gokral Seetarun, under the shadow
of the great temple where the ildren of the Sun and Moon went to worship, and where the
smooth, bla stone bull glared across the main square at the eap bronze statue of Colonel
Nolan’s predecessor-an offensively energetic and very plain Yorkshireman. Lastly, they found
beyond the walls the clamouring caravansary of traders by the gateway of the ree Gods,
whence the caravans of camels filed out with their burdens of glistening ro-salt for the
railroad, and where by day and by night cloaked and jaw-bound riders of the desert, speaking a
tongue that none could understand, rode in from God knows what fastness beyond the white
hillocks of Jeysulmir.
As they went along, Tarvin asked her about Topaz. How had she le it? How was the dear old
town looking? Kate said she had only left it three days after his departure.
‘Three days! Three days is a long time in the life of a growing town.’
Kate smiled. ‘I didn’t see any changes,’ she said.
‘No? Peters was talking about breaking ground for his new bri saloon on G Street the day
aer I le; Parsons was geing in a new dynamo for the city’s electric light plant; they were
just geing to work on the grading of Massauses Avenue, and they had planted the first tree
in my twenty-acre plot. Kearney, the druggist, was puing in a plate-glass window, and I
shouldn’t wonder if Maxim had got his new post-office boxes from Meriden before you le.
Didn’t you notice?’
Kate shook her head. ‘I was thinking of something else just then.’
‘Pshaw! I’d like to know. But no maer. I suppose it is asking too mu to expect a woman to
play her own hand, and keep the run of improvements in the town,’ he mused. ‘Women aren’t
built that way. And yet I used to run a political canvass and a business or two, and something
else in that town.’ He glanced humorously at Kate, who lied a warning hand. ‘Forbidden
subject? All right. I will be good. But they had to get up early in the morning to do anything to
it without letting me into it. What did your father and mother say at the last?’
‘Don’t speak of that,’ begged Kate.
‘Well, I won’t.’
‘I wake up at night, and think of mother. It’s dreadful. At the last I suppose I should have
stayed behind and shirked if some one had said the right word—or the wrong one—as I got on
board the train, and waved my handkerchief to them.’
‘Good heaven! Why didn’t I stay!’ he groaned.
‘You couldn’t have said it, Nick,’ she told him quietly.
‘You mean your father could. Of course he could, and if he had happened to be some one else
he would. When I think of that I want to——!’
‘Don’t say anything against father, please,’ she said, with a tightening of the lips.
‘Oh, dear ild!’ he murmured contritely, ‘I didn’t mean that. But I have to say something
against somebody. Give me somebody to curse, and I’ll be quiet.’
‘Nick!’
‘Well, I’m not a block of wood,’ he growled.
‘No; you are only a very foolish man.’
Tarvin smiled. ‘Now you’re shouting.’
She asked him about the Maharaj Kunwar, to ange the subject, and Tarvin told her that he
was a little brick. But he added that the society of Rhatore wasn’t all as good.
‘You ought to see Sitabhai!’He went on to tell her about the Maharajah and the people of the palace with whom she
would come in contact. ey talked of the strange mingling of impassiveness and ildishness
in the people, whi had already impressed Kate, and spoke of their primitive passions and
simple ideas—simple as the massive strength of the Orient is simple.
‘ey aren’t what we should call cultured. ey don’t know Ibsen a lile bit, and they don’t
go in for Tolstoi for sour apples,’ said Tarvin, who did not read three newspapers a day at Topaz
for nothing. ‘If they really knew the modern young woman, I suppose her life wouldn’t be
worth an hour’s purase. But they’ve got some raling good old-fashioned ideas, all the same—
the sort I used to hear once upon a time at my dear old mother’s knee, away ba in the State of
Maine. Mother believed in marriage, you know; and that’s where she agreed with me and with
the fine old-style natives of India. e venerable, ramshale, tumble-down institution of
matrimony is still in use here, you know.’
‘But I never said I sympathised with Nora, Ni,’ exclaimed Kate, leaping all the asms of
connection.
‘Well, then, that’s where you are solid with the Indian Empire. e Doll’s House glanced right
off this blessed old-timey country. You wouldn’t know where it had been hit.’
‘But I don’t agree with all your ideas either,’ she felt bound to add.
‘I can think of one,’ retorted Tarvin, with a shrewd smile. ‘But I’ll convert you to my views
there.’
Kate stopped short in the street along whi they were walking. ‘I trusted you, Ni!’ she said
reproachfully.
He stopped, and gazed ruefully at her for a moment. ‘O Lord!’ he groaned. ‘I trusted myself!
But I’m always thinking of it. What can you expect? But I tell you what, Kate, this shall be the
end—last, final, ultimate. I’m done. From this out I’m a reformed man. I don’t promise not to
think, and I’ll have to go on feeling, just the same. But I’ll be quiet. Shake on it.’ He offered his
hand, and Kate took it.
ey walked on for some moments in silence until Tarvin said mournfully, ‘You didn’t see
Heckler just before you came away, did you?’
She shook her head.
‘No; Jim and you never did get along mu together. But I wish I knew what he’s thinking
about me. Didn’t hear any rumour, any report, going around about what had become of me, I
suppose?’
‘ey thought in town that you had gone to San Francisco to see some of the Western
directors of the Colorado and California Central, I think. ey thought that because the
conductor of your train brought ba word that you said you were going to Alaska, and they
didn’t believe that. I wish you had a better reputation for truth-telling at Topaz, Nick.’
‘So do I, Kate; so do I,’ exclaimed Tarvin heartily. ‘But if I had, how would I ever get the right
thing believed? at’s just what I wanted them to think—that I was looking aer their interests.
But where would I be if I had sent that story ba? ey would have had me working a
landgrab in Chile before night. at reminds me—don’t mention that I’m here in writing home,
please. Perhaps they’ll figure that out, too, by the rule of contraries, if I give them the ance.
But I don’t want to give them the chance.’
‘I’m not likely to mention it,’ said Kate, flushing.
A moment later she recurred to the subject of her mother. In the yearning for home that came
upon her anew in the midst of all the strangeness through whi Tarvin was taking her, the
thought of her mother, patient, alone, looking for some word from her, hurt her as if for the first
time. e memory was for the moment intolerable to her; but when Tarvin asked her why she
had come at all if she felt that way, she answered with the courage of beer moments—‘Why do
men go to war?’
Kate saw lile of Tarvin during the next few days. Mrs. Estes made her known at the palace,
and she had plenty to occupy her mind and heart. ere she stepped bewilderedly into a landwhere it was always twilight—a labyrinth of passages, courtyards, stairs, and hidden ways, all
overflowing with veiled women, who peered at her and laughed behind her ba, or ildishly
examined her dress, her helmet, and her gloves. It seemed impossible that she should ever know
the smallest part of the vast warren, or distinguish one pale face from another in the gloom, as
the women led her through long lines of lonely ambers where the wind sighed alone under the
gliering ceilings, to hanging gardens two hundred feet above the level of the ground, but still
jealously guarded by high walls, and down again by interminable stairways, from the glare and
the blue of the flat roofs to silent subterranean ambers hewn against the heat of the summer
sixty feet into the heart of the living rock.. At every step she found women and children, and yet
more women and ildren. e palace was reported to hold within its walls four thousand
living, and no man knew how many buried, dead.
ere were many women—how many she did not know—worked upon by intrigues she could
not comprehend, who refused her ministrations absolutely. ey were not ill, they said, and the
tou of the white woman meant pollution. Others there were who thrust their ildren before
her and bade her bring colour and strength ba to these pale buds born in the darkness; and
terrible, fierce-eyed girls who leaped upon her out of the dark, overwhelming her with
passionate complaints that she did not and dared not understand. Monstrous and obscene
pictures glared at her from the walls of the lile rooms, and the images of shameless gods
moed her from their greasy nies above the doorways. e heat and the smell of cooking,
faint fumes of incense, and the indescribable taint of overcrowded humanity, caught her by the
throat. But what she heard and what she guessed siened her more than any visible horror.
Plainly it was one thing to be stirred to generous action by a vivid recital of the state of the
women of India, another to face the unuerable fact in the isolation of the women’s apartments
of the palace of Rhatore.
Tarvin meanwhile was going about spying out the land on a system whi he had contrived
for himself. It was conducted on the principle of exhaustion of the possibilities in the order of
their importance—every movement whi he made having the directest, though not always the
most obvious, relation to the Naulahka.
He was free to come and go through the royal gardens, where innumerable and very seldom
paid gardeners fought with water-skin and well-wheel against the destroying heat of the desert.
He was welcomed in the Maharajah’s stables, where eight hundred horses were liered down
nightly, and was allowed to wat them go out for their morning exercise, four hundred at a
time, in a whirlwind of dust. In the outer courts of the palace it was open to him to come and go
as he chose—to watch the toilets of the elephants when the Maharajah went out in state, to laugh
with the quarter-guard, and to unearth dragon-headed, snake-throated pieces of artillery,
invented by native artificers, who, here in the East, had dreamed of the mitrailleuse. But Kate
could go where he was forbidden to venture. He knew the life of a white woman to be as safe in
Rhatore as in Topaz; but on the first day she disappeared, untroubled and unquestioning, behind
the darkness of the veiled door leading to the apartments of the women of the palace, he found
his hand going instinctively to the butt of his revolver.
e Maharajah was an excellent friend, and no bad hand at paisi; but as Tarvin sat opposite
him, half an hour later, he reflected that he should not recommend the Maharajah’s life for
insurance if anything happened to his love while she remained in those mysterious ambers
from whi the only sign that came to the outer world was a ceaseless whispering and rustling.
When Kate came out, the lile Maharaj Kunwar clinging to her hand, her face was white and
drawn, and her eyes full of indignant tears. She had seen.
Tarvin hastened to her side, but she put him from her with the imperious gesture that women
know in deep moments, and fled to Mrs. Estes.
Tarvin felt himself for the moment rudely thrust out of her life. e Maharaj Kunwar found
him that evening pacing up and down the verandah of the rest-house, almost sorry that he had
not shot the Maharajah for bringing that look into Kate’s eyes. With deep-drawn breath hethanked his God that he was there to wat and defend, and, if need were, to carry off, at the
last, by force. With a shudder he fancied her here alone, save for the distant care of Mrs. Estes.
‘I have brought this for Kate,’ said the ild, descending from his carriage cautiously, with a
parcel that filled both his arms. ‘Come with me there.’
Nothing loth, Tarvin came, and they drove over to the house of the missionary.
‘All the people in my palace,’ said the child as they went, ‘say that she’s your Kate.’
‘I’m glad they know that mu,’ muered Tarvin to himself savagely. ‘What’s this you have
got for her?’ he asked the Maharaj aloud, laying his hand on the parcel.
‘It is from my mother, the een—the real een, you know, because I am the Prince. ere is
a message, too, that I must not tell.’ He began to whisper, ildlike, to himself, to keep the
message in mind. Kate was in the verandah when they arrived, and her face brightened a little at
sight of the child.
‘Tell my guard to stand back out of the garden. Go, and wait in the road.’
e carriage and troopers withdrew. e ild, still holding Tarvin’s hand, held out the parcel
to Kate.
‘It is from my mother,’ he said. ‘You have seen her. is man need not go. He is’—he hesitated
a little—‘of your heart, is he not? Your speech is his speech.’
Kate flushed, but did not attempt to set the child right. What could she say?
‘And I am to tell this,’ he continued, ‘first before everything, till you quite understand.’ He
spoke hesitatingly, translating out of his own vernacular as he went on, and drawing himself to
his full height, as he cleared the cluster of emeralds from his brow. ‘My mother, the een—the
real een—says, “I was three months at this work. It is for you, because I have seen your face.
at whi has been made may be unravelled against our will, and a gipsy’s hands are always
piing. For the love of the gods look to it that a gipsy unravels nothing that I have made, for it
is my life and soul to me. Protect this work of mine that comes from me—a cloth nine years
upon the loom.” I know more English than my mother,’ said the ild, dropping into his
ordinary speech.
Kate opened the parcel, and unrolled a crude yellow and bla comforter, with a violent
crimson fringe, clumsily knied. With su labours the queens of Gokral Seetarun were wont to
beguile their leisure.
‘at is all,’ said the ild. But he seemed unwilling to go. ere was a lump in Kate’s throat,
as she handled the pitiful gift. Without warning the child, never loosening for a moment his grip
on Tarvin’s hand, began to repeat message word by word, his lile fingers tightening on
Tarvin’s fist as he went on.
‘Say I am very grateful indeed,’ said Kate, a little puzzled, and not too sure of her voice.
‘at was not the answer,’ said the ild; and he looked appealingly at his tall friend, the new
Englishman.
e idle talk of the commercial travellers in the verandah of the rest-house flashed through
Tarvin’s mind. He took a qui pace forward, and laid his hand on Kate’s shoulder, whispering
huskily
‘Can’t you see what it means? It’s the boy—the cloth nine years on the loom.’
‘But what can I do?’ cried Kate, bewildered.
‘Look aer him. Keep on looking aer him. You are qui enough in most things. Sitabhai
wants his life. See that she doesn’t get it.’
Kate began to understand a lile. Everything was possible in that awful palace, even
ildmurder. She had already guessed the hate that lives between ildless and mother queens. e
Maharaj Kunwar stood motionless in the twilight, twinkling in his jewelled robes.
‘Shall I say it again?’ he asked.
‘No, no, no, ild! No!’ she cried, flinging herself on her knees before him, and snating his
lile figure to her breast, with a sudden access of tenderness and pity. ‘O Ni! what shall we do
in this horrible country?’ She began to cry.‘Ah!’ said the Maharaj, uerly unmoved, ‘I was to go when I saw that you cried.’ He lied up
his voice for the carriage and troopers, and departed, leaving the shabby comforter on the floor.
Kate was sobbing in the half darkness. Neither Mrs. Estes nor her husband was within just
then. at lile ‘we’ of hers went through Tarvin with a sweet and tingling ecstasy. He stooped
and took her in his arms, and for that which followed Kate did not rebuke him.
‘We’ll pull through together, little girl,’ he whispered to the shaken head on his shoulder.
▲▲▲X
Ye know the Hundred Danger Time when, gay with paint and flowers,
Your household gods are bribed to help the bitter, helpless hours;
Ye know the worn and rotten mat whereon your daughter lies,
Ye know the Sootak-room unclean, the cell wherein she dies;
Dies with the babble in her ear of midwife’s muttered charm,
Dies, spite young life that strains to stay, the suckling on her arm—
Dies in the four-fold heated room, parched by the Birth Fire’s breath—
Foredoomed, ye say, lest anguish lack, to haunt her home in death.
—A Song of the Women.
‘Dear Friend—at was very unkind of you, and you have made my life harder. I know I was weak.
e ild upset me. But I must do what I came for, and I want you to strengthen me, Ni, not hinder
me. Don’t come for a few days, please. I need all I am or hope to be for the work I see opening here. I
think I can really do some good. Let me, please.
Kate.’
Tarvin read fiy different meanings into this leer, received the following morning, and read
them out again. At the end of his conjectures he could be sure only of one thing—that in spite of
that moment’s weakness, Kate was fixed upon her path. He could not yet prevail against her
steadfast gentleness, and perhaps it would be beer not to try. Talks in the verandah, and
sentinel-like prowlings about her path when she went to the palace, were pleasant enough, but
he had not come to Rhatore to tell her that he loved her. Topaz, in whose future the other half of
his heart was bound up, knew that secret long ago, and—Topaz was waiting for the coming of
the ree C.’s, even as Ni was waiting on Kate’s comings and goings. e girl was unhappy,
overstrained, and despairing, but since—he thanked God always—he was at hand to guard her
from the absolute sho of evil fate, she might well be le for the moment to Mrs. Estes’
comfort and sympathy..
She had already accomplished something in the guarded courts of the women’s quarters, for
the Maharaj Kunwar’s mother had entrusted her only son’s life to her care (who could help
loving and trusting Kate?); but for his own part, what had he done for Topaz beyond—he looked
toward the city—playing paisi with the Maharajah? e low morning sun flung the shadow of
the resthouse before him. e commercial travellers came out one by one, gazed at the walled
bulk of Rhatore, and cursed it. Tarvin mounted his horse, of whi mu more hereaer, and
ambled toward the city to pay his respects to the Maharajah. It was through him, if through any
one, that he must possess himself of the Naulahka; he had been anxiously studying him, and
shrewdly measuring the situation, and he now believed that he had formed a plan through
whi he might hope to make himself solid with the Maharajah—a plan whi, whether it
brought him the Naulahka or not, would at least allow him the privilege of staying at Rhatore.
is privilege certain broad hints of Colonel Nolan’s had seemed to Tarvin of late plainly to
threaten, and it had become clear to him that he must at once acquire a practical and publishable
object for his visit, if he had to rip up the entire State to find it. To stay, he must do something
in particular. What he had found to do was particular enough; it should be done forthwith, and
it should bring him first the Naulahka, and then—if he was at all the man he took himself for—
Kate!
As he approaed the gates he saw Kate, in a brown habit, riding with Mrs. Estes out of the
missionary’s garden.
‘You needn’t be afraid, dear. I shan’t bother you,’ he said to himself, smiling at the dust-cloud
rising behind her, as he slackened his pace. ‘But I wonder what’s taking you out so early.’e misery within the palace walls whi had sent her half weeping to Mrs. Estes represented
only a phase of the work for whi Kate had come. If the wretedness was so great under the
shadow of the throne, what must the common folk endure? Kate was on her way to the hospital.
‘ere is only one native doctor at the hospital,’ Mrs. Estes was saying, as they went along,
‘and, of course, he’s only a native; that is to say, he is idle.’
‘How can any one be idle here?’ her companion cried, as the stored heat from under the city
gates beat across their temples.
‘Every one grows idle so soon in Rhatore,’ returned Mrs. Estes, with a lile sigh, thinking of
Lucien’s high hopes and strenuous endeavours, long since subdued to a mild apathy.
Kate sat her horse with the assured seat of a Western girl who has learned to ride and to walk
at the same time. Her well-borne lile figure had advantages on horseba. e glow of resolve
lighting her simply framed face at the moment lent it a spiritual beauty; and she was warmed by
the consciousness that she drew near her purpose and the goal of two years’ working and
dreaming. As they rounded a curve in the main street of the city, a crowd was seen waiting at
the foot of a flight of red sandstone steps rising to the platform of a whitewashed house three
storeys in height, on whi appeared the sign, ‘State Dispensary.’ e leers leaned against one
another, and drooped down over each side of the door.
A sense of the unreality of it all came over Kate as she surveyed the crowd of women, clad in
vermilion, dull-red, indigo, saffron, blue, pink, and turquoise garments of raw silk. Almost every
woman held a ild on her hip, and a low wailing cry rose up as Kate drew rein. e women
clustered about her stirrup, caught at her foot, and thrust their babies into her arms. She took
one little one to her breast, and hushed it tenderly; it was burnt and dry with fever.
‘Be careful,’ said Mrs. Estes; ‘there is smallpox in the hills behind us, and these people have no
notion of precautions.’
Kate, listening to the cry of the women, did not answer. A portly, white-bearded native, in a
brown camel’s hair dressing-gown and patent leather boots, came out of the dispensary,
thrusting the women right and left, and bowing profoundly.
‘You are new lady doctor?’ he said. ‘Hospital is quite ready for inspection. Stand ba from
the miss sahib!’ he shouted in the vernacular, as Kate slipped to the ground, and the crowd
closed about her. Mrs. Estes remained in the saddle, watching the scene.
A woman of the desert, very tall, gold-coloured, and scarlet-lipped, threw ba her face-cloth,
caught Kate by the wrist, and made as if she would drag her away, crying aloud fiercely in the
vernacular. e trouble in her eyes was not to be denied. Kate followed unresisting, and, as the
crowd parted, saw a camel kneeling in the roadway. On its ba a gaunt skeleton of a man was
muering, and piing aimlessly at the nail-studded saddle. e woman drew herself up to full
height, and, without a word, flung herself down upon the ground, clasping Kate’s feet. Kate
stooped to raise her, her underlip quivering, and the doctor from the steps shouted cheerfully—
‘Oh, that is all right. He is confirmed lunatic, her husband. She is always bringing him here.’
‘Have you done nothing, then?’ cried Kate, turning on him angrily.
‘What can do? She will not leave him here for treatment so I may blister him.’
‘Blister him!’ murmured Kate to herself, appalled, as she caught the woman’s hands and held
them firmly. ‘Tell her that I say he must be le here,’ she said aloud. e doctor conveyed the
command. e woman took a deep breath, and stared at Kate under level brows for a full
halfminute. en she carried Kate’s hand to the man’s forehead, and sat down in the dust, veiling
her head.
Kate, dumb under these strange expressions of the workings of the Eastern mind, stared at her
for a moment, with an impulse of the compassion whi knows no race, before she bent and
kissed her quietly on the forehead.
‘Carry this man up,’ she said, pointing; and he was carried up the steps and into the hospital,
his wife following like a dog. Once she turned and spoke to her sisters below, and there went up
a little chorus of weeping and laughter.‘She says,’ said the doctor, beaming, ‘that she will kill any one who is impolite to you. Also,
she will be the nurse of your son.’
Kate paused to say a word to Mrs. Estes, who was bound on an errand further into the city;
then she mounted the steps with the doctor.
‘Now, will you see the hospital?’ he asked. ‘But first let me introduce. I am Lalla Dhunpat Rai,
Licentiate Medicine, from the Duff College. I was first native my province that took that degree.
That was twenty years ago.’
Kate looked at him wonderingly. ‘Where have you been since?’ she asked.
‘Some time I stayed in my father’s house. en I was clerk in medical stores in British India.
But his Highness have graciously given me this appointment, which I hold now.’
Kate lied her eyebrows. is, then, was to be her colleague. ey passed into the hospital
together in silence, Kate holding the skirt of her riding-habit clear of the accumulated grime of
the floor.
Six roughly made pallets, laced with hide and string, stood in the filthy central courtyard of
the house, and on ea cot a man, swathed in a white sheet, tossed and moaned and jabbered. A
woman entered with a pot full of rancid native sweetmeats, and tried vainly to make one of the
men eat of her delicacies. In the full glare of the sunlight stood a young man almost absolutely
unclothed, his hands clasped behind his head, trying to outstare the sun. He began a ant,
broke off, and hurried from bed to bed, shouting to ea words that Kate could not understand.
Then he returned to his place in the centre, and took up his interrupted song.
‘He is confirmed lunatic, also,’ said the doctor. ‘I have blistered and cupped him very severely,
but he will not go away. He is quite harmless, except when he does not get his opium.’
‘Surely you don’t allow the patients opium!’ exclaimed Kate.
‘Of course I allow opium. Otherwise they would die. All Rajputs eat opium.’
‘And you?’ asked Kate, with horror.
‘Once I did not—when I first came. But now——’ He drew a smooth-worn tin tobacco box
from his waist, and took from it what appeared to Kate a handful of opium pills.
Despair was going over her in successive waves. ‘Show me the women’s ward,’ she said
wearily. ‘Oh, they are all upstairs and downstairs and roundabout,’ returned the doctor casually.
‘And the maternity cases?’ she asked.
‘They are in casual ward.’
‘Who attends to them?’
‘They do not like me; but there is very clever woman from the outside—she comes in.’
‘Has she any training—any education?’
‘She is mu esteemed in her own village,’ said the doctor. ‘She is here now, if you wish to
see.’
‘Where?’ demanded Kate.
Dhunpat Rai, somewhat uneasy in his mind, made haste to lead the way up a narrow staircase
to a closed door, from behind which came the wail of a new life.
Kate flung the door open wrathfully. In that particular ward of the State Hospital were the
clay and cow-dung images of two gods, whi the woman in arge was besprinkling with
marigold buds. Every window, every orifice that might admit a breath of air, was closed, and
the birth-fire blazed fiercely in one corner, its fumes nearly asphyxiating Kate as she entered.
What happened between Kate and the mu esteemed woman will never be known. e girl
did not emerge for half an hour. But the woman came out mu sooner, dishevelled, and
cackling feebly.
Aer this Kate was prepared for anything, even for the neglected condition of the drugs in
the dispensary—the mortar was never cleaned, and every prescription carried to the patient
many more drugs than were wrien for him—and for the foul, undrained, uncleaned, unlighted,
and unventilated rooms whi she entered one aer another hopelessly. e patients were
allowed to receive their friends as they would, and to take from their hands whatever misguidedkindness offered. When death came, the mourners howled in orus about the cot, and bore the
naked body through the courtyard, amid the jeers of the lunatic, to carry to the city what
infection Heaven willed..
ere was no isolation of infectious cases during the progress of the disease, and ildren
scourged with ophthalmia played light-heartedly with the ildren of the visitors or among
diphtheria beds. At one point, and one point only, the doctor was strong; he was highly
successful in dealing with the very common trouble entered on the day-book as ‘loin bite.’ e
woodcuers and small traders who had occasion to travel through the lonely roads of the State
were not infrequently stru down by tigers, and in these cases the doctor, discarding the entire
English pharmacopoeia, fell ba on simples of proved repute in the neighbouring villages, and
wrought wonders. None the less, it was necessary to convey to him that in future there would be
only one head of the State Hospital, that her orders must be obeyed without question, and that
her name was Miss Kate Sheriff.
e doctor, reflecting that she aended on the women of the court, offered no protest. He had
been through many su periods of reform and reorganisation, and knew that his own inertia
and a smooth tongue would carry him through many more. He bowed and assented, allowing
Kate’s reproaches to pass over his head, and parrying all questions with the statement—
‘is hospital only allowed one hundred and fiy rupees per mensem from State revenues.
How can get drugs all the way from Calcutta for that?’
‘I am paying for this order,’ said Kate, writing out a list of needed drugs and appliances on
the desk in the bath-room, whi was supposed to serve as an office; ‘and I shall pay for
whatever else I think necessary.’
‘Order going through me offeecially?’ suggested Dhunpat Rai, with his head on one side.
Unwilling to raise unnecessary obstacles, Kate assented. With those poor creatures lying in
the rooms about her unwated, untended, at the mercy of this creature, it was not a time to
argue about commissions.
‘Yes,’ she said decidedly; ‘of course.’ And the doctor, when he saw the size and scope of the
order, felt that he could endure much at her hands.
At the end of the three hours Kate came away, fainting with weariness, want of food, and
bitter heartache.
▲▲▲XI
Who speaks to the King carries his life in his hand.
—Native Proverb.
Tarvin found the Maharajah, who had not yet taken his morning allowance of opium, sunk in
the deepest depression. The man from Topaz gazed at him shrewdly, filled with his purpose.
e Maharajah’s first words helped him to declare it. ‘What have you come here for?’ he
asked.
‘To Rhatore?’ inquired Tarvin, with a smile that embraced the whole horizon.
‘Yes; to Rhatore,’ grunted the Maharajah. ‘e agent sahib says you do not belong to any
government, and that you have come here only to see things and write lies about them. Why
have you come?’
‘I have come to turn your river. There is gold in it,’ he said steadily.
The Maharajah answered him with brevity. ‘Go and speak to the Government,’ he said sulkily.
‘It’s your river, I guess,’ returned Tarvin cheerfully.
‘Mine! Nothing in the State is mine. The shopkeeper people are at my gates day and night. The
agent sahib won’t let me collect taxes as my fathers used to do. I have no army.’
‘That’s perfectly true,’ assented Tarvin, under his breath. ‘I’ll run off with it some morning.’
‘And if I had,’ continued the Maharajah, ‘I have no one to fight against. I am only an old
wolf, with all my teeth drawn. Go away!’
ey were talking in the flagged courtyard immediately outside that wing of the palace
occupied by Sitabhai. e Maharajah was siing in a broken Windsor air, while his grooms
brought up successive files of horses, saddled and bridled, in the hope that one of the animals
might be osen for his Majesty’s ride. e stale, si air of the palace dried across the marble
flags before the morning wind, and it was not a wholesome smell.
Tarvin, who had drawn rein in the courtyard without dismounting, flung his right leg over
the pony’s withers, and held his peace. He had seen something of the effect of opium upon the
Maharajah. A servant was approaing with a small brass bowl full of opium and water. e
Maharajah swallowed the draught with many wry faces, dashed the last brown drops from his
moustae and beard, and dropped ba into the air, staring with vacant eyes. In a few
minutes he sprang to his feet, erect and smiling.
‘Are you here, Sahib?‘said he. ‘You are here, or I should not feel ready to laugh. Do you go
riding this morning?’
‘I’m your man.’
‘Then we will bring out the Foxhall colt. He will throw you.’
‘Very good,’ said Tarvin leisurely.
‘And I will ride my own Cut mare. Let us get away before the agent sahib comes,’ said the
Maharajah.
e blast of a bugle was heard without the courtyard, and a claer of wheels, as the grooms
departed to saddle the horses.
e Maharaj Kunwar ran up the steps and paered toward the Maharajah, his father, who
picked him up in his lap, and fondled him.
‘What brings thee here, Lalji?’ asked the Maharajah. Lalji, the Beloved, was the familiar name
by which the Prince was known within the palace.
‘I came to exercise my guard. Father, they are giving me bad saddlery for my troopers from
the State arsenal. Jeysingh’s saddle-peak is mended with string, and Jeysingh is the best of my
soldiers. Moreover, he tells me nice tales,’ said the Maharaj Kunwar, speaking in the vernacular,
with a friendly little nod toward Tarvin.‘Hai! Hai! ou art like all the rest,’ said the King. ‘Always some fresh demand upon the State.
And what is it now?’
e ild joined his lile hands together, and caught his father fearlessly by his monstrous
beard, whi, in the manner of a Rajput, was brushed up over his ears. ‘Only ten lile new
saddles,’ said the child. ‘They are in the big saddle-rooms. I have seen them. But the keeper of the
horses said that I was first to ask the King.’
The Maharajah’s face darkened, and he swore a great oath by his gods.
‘e King is a slave and a servant,’ he growled—‘the servant of the agent sahib and this
woman-talking English Raj; but, by Indur! the King’s son is at least a King’s son. What right
had Saroop Singh to stay thee from anything that thou desiredst, Prince?’
‘I told him,’ said the Maharaj Kunwar, ‘that my father would not be pleased. But I said no
more, because I was not very well, and thou knowest’—the boy’s head drooped under the turban
—‘I am only a little child. I may have the saddles?’
Tarvin, to whom no word of this conversation was intelligible, sat at ease on his pony,
smiling at his friend the Maharaj. e interview had begun in the dead dawn-silence of the
courtyard—a silence so intense that he could hear the doves cooing on a tower a hundred and
fiy feet above his head. But now all four sides of the green-shuered courtyard were alive,
awake, and intent about him. He could hear muffled breathings, the rustle of draperies, and the
faintest possible jarring of shuers, cautiously opened from within. A heavy smell of musk and
jasmine came to his nostrils and filled him with uneasiness, for he knew, without turning his
head or his eyes, that Sitabhai and her women were wating all that went on. But neither the
King nor the Prince heeded. e Maharaj Kunwar was very full of his English lessons, learned at
Mrs. Estes’ knee, and the King was as interested as he. Lest Tarvin should fail to understand, the
Prince began to speak in English again, but very slowly and distinctly, that his father also might
comprehend.
‘And this is a new verse,’ he said, ‘which I learned only yesterday.’
‘Is there any talk of their gods in it?’ asked the Maharajah suspiciously. ‘Remember, thou art a
Rajput.’
‘No; oh no!’ said the Prince. ‘It is only English, and I learned it very quickly.’
‘Let me hear, little Pundit. Some day thou wilt become a scribe, and go to the English colleges,
and wear a long black gown.’
e ild slipped quily ba into the vernacular. ‘e flag of our State has five colours,’ he
said. ‘When I have fought for that, perhaps I will become an Englishman.’
‘There is no leading of armies afield any more, little one; but say thy verses.’
e subdued rustle of unseen hundreds grew more intense. Tarvin leaned forward with his
in in his hand, as the Prince slid down from his father’s lap, put his hands behind him, and
began, without pauses or expression—
Tiger, tiger, burning bright
In the forests of the night,
What immortal hand or eye
Framed thy fearful symmetry?
When thy heart began to beat
What dread hand made thy dread feet?
‘There is more that I have forgotten,’ he went on, ‘but the last line is—
‘Did He who made the lamb make thee?
I learned it all very quily.’ And he began to applaud himself with both hands, while Tarvin
followed suit.
‘I do not understand; but it is good to know English. y friend here speaks su English as I
never knew,’ said the Maharajah in the vernacular.
‘Ay,’ rejoined the Prince. ‘But he speaks with his face and his hands alive—so; and I laughbefore I know why. Now Colonel Nolan Sahib speaks like a buffalo, with his mouth shut. I
cannot tell whether he is angry or pleased. But, father, what does Tarvin Sahib do here?’
‘ We go for a ride together,’ returned the King. ‘When we return, perhaps I will tell thee.
What do the men about thee say of him?’
‘They say he is a man of clean heart; and he is always kind to me.’
‘Has he said aught to thee of me?’
‘Never in language that I could understand. But I do not doubt that he is a good man. See, he
is laughing now.’
Tarvin, who had pried up his ears at hearing his own name, now reseled himself in the
saddle, and gathered up his reins, as a hint to the King that it was time to be moving.
e grooms brought up a long, swit-tailed English thoroughbred and a lean,
mousecoloured mare. The Maharajah rose to his feet.
‘Go back to Saroop Singh and get the saddles, Prince,’ said he.
‘What are you going to do to-day, little man?’ asked Tarvin.
‘ I shall go and get new equipment,’ answered the ild, ‘and then I shall come to play with
the prime minister’s son here.’
Again, like the hiss of a hidden snake, the rustle behind the shuers increased. Evidently some
one there understood the child’s words.
‘ Shall you see Miss Kate to-day?’
‘Not to-day. ’Tis holiday for me. I do not go to Mrs. Estes to-day.’
The King turned on Tarvin swiftly, and spoke under his breath.
‘Must he see that doctor lady every day? All my people lie to me, in the hope of winning my
favour; even Colonel Nolan says that the ild is very strong. Speak the truth. He is my first
son.’
‘He is not strong,’ answered Tarvin calmly. ‘Perhaps it would be beer to let him see Miss
Sheriff this morning. You don’t lose anything by keeping your weather eye open, you know.’
‘I do not understand,’ said the King; ‘but go to the missionary’s house to-day, my son.’
‘I am to come here and play,’ answered the Prince petulantly.
‘You don’t know what Miss Sheriff’s got for you to play with,’ said Tarvin.
‘What is it?’ asked the Maharaj sharply.
‘You’ve got a carriage and ten troopers,’ replied Tarvin. ‘You’ve only got to go there and find
out.’
He drew a leer from his breast-poet, glancing with liking at the two-cent American stamp,
and scribbled a note to Kate on the envelope, which ran thus:—
‘Keep the lile fellow with you to-day. ere’s a wied look about things this morning. Find
something for him to do; get up games for him; do anything, but keep him away from the palace. I got
your note. All right. I understand.’
He called the Maharaj to him, and handed him the note. ‘Take this to Miss Kate, like a lile
man, and say I sent you,’ he said.
‘My son is not an orderly,’ said the King surlily.
‘Your son is not very well, and I’m the first to speak the truth to you about him, it seems to
me,’ said Tarvin. ‘Gently on that colt’s mouth—you.’ e Foxhall colt was dancing between his
grooms.
‘You’ll be thrown,’ said the Maharaj Kunwar, in an ecstasy of delight. ‘He throws all his
grooms.’
At that moment a shutter in the courtyard clicked distinctly three times in the silence.
One of the grooms passed to the off side of the plunging colt dely. Tarvin put his foot into
the stirrup to spring up, when the saddle turned completely round. Some one let go of the
horse’s head, and Tarvin had just time to kick his foot free as the animal sprang forward.
‘I’ve seen slier ways of killing a man than that,’ he said quietly. ‘Bring my friend ba,’ he
added to one of the grooms; and when the Foxhall colt was under his hands again he cinedhim up as the beast had not been girt since he had first felt the bit. ‘Now,’ he said, and leaped
into the saddle, as the King clattered out of the courtyard.
e colt reared on end, landed stiffly on his forefeet, and lashed out. Tarvin, siing him with
the cow-boy seat, said quietly to the ild, who was still wating his movements, ‘Run along,
Maharaj. Don’t hang around here. Let me see you started for Miss Kate.’
e boy obeyed, with a regretful glance at the prancing horse. en the Foxhall colt devoted
himself to unseating his rider. He refused to quit the courtyard, though Tarvin argued with him,
first behind the saddle, and then between the indignant ears. Accustomed to grooms who slipped
off at the first sign of rebellion, the Foxhall colt was wrathful. Without warning, he dashed
through the arway, wheeled on his haunes, and bolted in pursuit of the Maharajah’s mare.
Once in the open, sandy country, he felt that he had a field worthy of his powers. Tarvin also
saw his opportunity. e Maharajah, known in his youth as a hard rider among a nation of
perhaps the hardest riders on earth, turned in his saddle and watched the battle with interest.
‘You ride like a Rajput,’ he shouted, as Tarvin flew past him. ‘Breathe him on a straight course
in the open.’
‘Not till he’s learned who’s boss,’ replied Tarvin, and he wrenched the colt around.
‘Shabash! Shabash! Oh, well done! Well done!’ cried the Maharajah, as the colt answered the
bit. ‘Tarvin Sahib, I’ll make you colonel of my regular cavalry.’
‘Ten million irregular devils!’ said Tarvin impolitely. ‘Come back, you brute! Back!’
e horse’s head was bowed on his lathering est under the pressure of the curb; but before
obeying he planted his forefeet, and bued as viciously as one of Tarvin’s own broncos. ‘Both
feet down and est extended,’ he murmured gaily to himself, as the creature see-sawed up and
down. He was in his element, and dreamed himself back in Topaz.
‘Maro! Maro!’ exclaimed the King. ‘Hit him hard! Hit him well!’
‘Oh, let him have his little picnic,’ said Tarvin easily. ‘I like it.’
When the colt was tired he was forced to ba for ten yards. ‘Now we’ll go on,’ said Tarvin,
and fell into a trot by the side of the Maharajah. ‘at river of yours is full of gold,’ he said,
after a moment’s silence, as if continuing an uninterrupted conversation.
‘When I was a young man,’ said the King, ‘I rode pig here. We ased them with the sword in
the springtime. at was before the English came. Over there, by that pile of ro, I broke my
collar-bone.’
‘Full of gold, Maharajah Sahib. How do you propose to get it out?’
Tarvin knew something already of the King’s discursiveness; he did not mean to give way to
it.
‘What do I know?’ answered the King solemnly. ‘Ask the agent sahib.’
‘But, look here, who does run this State, you or Colonel Nolan?’
‘You know,’ returned the Maharajah. ‘You have seen.’ He pointed north and south. ‘ere,’ he
said, ‘is one railway line; yonder is another. I am a goat between two wolves.’
‘Well, anyway, the country between is your own. Surely you can do what you like with that.’
ey had ridden some two or three miles beyond the city, parallel with the course of the Amet
River, their horses sinking fetlo-deep in the so sand. e King looked along the ain of
shining pools, the white, scrub-tipped hillos of the desert, and the far distant line of low
granite-topped hills, whence the Amet sprang. It was not a prospect to delight the heart of a
King.
‘Yes; I am lord of all this country,’ he said. ‘But look you, one-fourth of my revenue is
swallowed up by those who collect it; one-fourth those bla-faced camel-breeders in the sand
there will not pay, and I must not mar troops against them; one-fourth I myself, perhaps,
receive; but the people who should pay the other fourth do not know to whom it should be sent.
Yes; I am a very rich king.’
‘Well, any way you look at it, the river ought to treble your income.’
The Maharajah looked at Tarvin intently.‘What would the Government say?’ he asked.
‘I don’t quite see where the Government comes in. You can lay out orange-gardens and take
canals around them.’ (ere was a deep-set twinkle of comprehension in his Majesty’s eye.)
‘Working the river would be much easier. You’ve tried placer-mining here, haven’t you?’
‘ere was some washing in the bed of the river one summer. My jails were too full of
convicts, and I feared rebellion. But there was nothing to see, except those bla dogs digging in
the sand. That year I won the Poona cup with a bay pony.’
Tarvin brought his hand down on his thigh with an unguarded sma. What was the use of
talking business to this wearied man, who would pawn what the opium had le to him of soul
for something to see? He shifted his ground instantly.
‘Yes; that sort of mining is nothing to look at. What you want is a little dam up Gungra way.’
‘Near the hills?’
‘Yes.’
‘No man has ever dammed the Amet,’ said the King. ‘It comes out of the ground, and sinks
back into the ground, and when the rain falls it is as big as the Indus.’
‘We’ll have the whole bed of it laid bare before the rains begin—bare for twelve miles,’ said
Tarvin, watching the effect on his companion.
‘No man has dammed the Amet,’ was the stony reply.
‘No man has ever tried. Give me all the labour I want, and I will dam the Amet.’
‘Where will the water go?’ inquired the King.
‘I’ll take it, around another way, as you took the canal around the orange-garden, of course.’
‘Ah! Then Colonel Nolan talked to me as if I were a child.’
‘You know why, Maharajah Sahib,’ said Tarvin placidly.
e King was frozen for a moment by this audacity. He knew that all the secrets of his
domestic life were common talk in the mouths of the city, for no man can bridle three hundred
women; but he was not prepared to find them so frankly hinted at by this irreverent stranger,
who was and was not an Englishman.
‘Colonel Nolan will say nothing this time,’ continued Tarvin. ‘Besides, it will help your
people.’
‘Who are also his,’ said the King.
The opium was dying out of his brain, and his head fell forward upon his chest.
‘en I shall begin to-morrow,’ said Tarvin. ‘It will be something to see. I must find the best
place to dam the river, and I daresay you can lend me a few hundred convicts.’
‘But why have you come here at all,’ asked the King, ‘to dam my rivers, and turn my State
upside down?’
‘Because it’s good for you to laugh, Maharajah Sahib. You know that as well as I do. I will
play paisi with you every night until you are tired, and I can speak the truth—a rare
commodity in these parts.’
‘Did you speak truth about the Maharaj Kunwar? Is he indeed not well?’
‘I have told you he isn’t quite strong. But there’s nothing the maer with him that Miss
Sheriff can’t put right.’
‘Is that the truth?’ demanded the King. ‘Remember, he has my throne after me.’
‘If I know Miss Sheriff, he’ll have that throne. Don’t you fret, Maharajah Sahib.’
‘You are great friend of hers?’ pursued his companion. ‘You both come from one country?’
‘Yes,’ assented Tarvin; ’and one town.’
‘Tell me about that town,’ said the King curiously.
Tarvin, nothing loth, told him—told him at length, in detail, and with his own toues of
verisimilitude, forgeing in the heat of admiration and affection that the King could
understand, at best, not more than one word in ten of his vigorous Western colloquialisms. Half
way through his rhapsody the King interrupted.
‘If it was so good, why did you not stay there?’‘I came to see you,’ said Tarvin quickly. ‘I heard about you there.’
‘en it is true, what my poets sing to me, that my fame is known in the four corners of the
earth? I will fill Bussant Rao’s mouth with gold if it is so.’
‘You can bet your life. Would you like me to go away, though? Say the word!’ Tarvin made as
if to check his horse.
e Maharajah remained sunk in deep thought, and when he spoke it was slowly and
distinctly, that Tarvin might cat every word. ‘I hate all the English,’ he said. ‘eir ways are
not my ways, and they make su trouble over the killing of a man here and there. Your ways
are not my ways; but, you do not give so much trouble, and you are a friend of the doctor lady.’
‘Well, I hope I’m a friend of the Maharaj Kunwar’s too,’ said Tarvin.
‘Are you a true friend to him?’ asked the King, eyeing him closely.
‘at’s all right. I’d like to see the man who tried to lay a hand on the lile one. He’d vanish,
King; he’d disappear; he wouldn’t be. I’d mop up Gokral Seetarun with him.’
‘I have seen you hit that rupee. Do it again.’
Without thinking for a moment of the Foxhall colt, Tarvin drew his revolver, tossed a coin
into the air, and fired. e coin fell beside them—a fresh one this time-marked squarely in the
centre. e colt plunged furiously, and the Cut mare curveted. ere was a thunder of hoofs
behind him. e escort, whi, till now, had waited respectfully a quarter of a mile behind, were
racing up at full speed, with levelled lances. The King laughed a little contemptuously.
‘ey are thinking you have shot me,” he said. ‘So they will kill you, unless I stop them. Shall
I stop them?’
Tarvin thrust out his under jaw with a motion peculiar to himself, wheeled the colt, and
waited without answering, his empty hands folded on the pommel of his saddle. The troop swept
down in an irregular mob, ea man crouing, lance in rest, over his saddle-bow, and the
captain of the troop flourishing a long, straight Rajput sword. Tarvin felt rather than saw the
lean, venomous lance-heads converging on the breast of the colt. e King drew off a few yards,
and wated him where he stood alone in the centre of the plain, waiting. For that single
moment, in whi he faced death, Tarvin thought to himself that he preferred any customer to a
Maharajah.
Suddenly his Highness shouted once, the lance-bus fell as though they had been smien
down, and the troop, opening out, whirled by on ea side of Tarvin, ea man striving as
nearly as might be to brush the white man’s boot.
e white man stared in front of him without turning his head, and the King gave a lile
grunt of approval.
‘Would you have done that for the Maharaj Kunwar?’ he asked, wheeling his mare in again
beside him, .after a pause.
‘No,’ said Tarvin placidly. ‘I should have begun shooting long before.’
‘What! Fifty men?’
‘No; the captain.’
e King shook in his saddle with laughter, and held up his hand. e commandant of the
troop trotted up.
‘Ohé, Pertab Singh-Ji, he says he would have shot thee.’ en, turning to Tarvin, smiling,
‘That is my cousin.’
e burly Rajput captain grinned from ear to ear, and, to Tarvin’s surprise, answered in
perfect English—‘at would do for irregular cavalry—to kill the subalterns, you understand—
but we are drilled exclusively on English model, and I have my commission from the een.
Now, in the German army——’
Tarvin looked at him in blank amazement.
‘But you are not connected with the military,’ said Pertab Singh-Ji politely. ‘I have heard how
you shoot, and I saw what you were doing. But you must please excuse. When a shot is fired
near his Highness it is our order always to come up.’He saluted, and withdrew to his troop.
The sun was growing unpleasantly hot, and the King and Tarvin trotted back toward the city.
‘How many convicts can you lend me?’ asked Tarvin, as they went,,
‘All my jails full, if you want them,’ was the enthusiastic answer. ‘By God, sahib, I never saw
anything like that. I would give you anything.’
Tarvin took off his hat, and mopped his forehead, laughing.
‘Very good, then. I’ll ask for something that will cost you nothing.,’
e Maharajah grunted doubtfully. People generally demanded of him things he was not
willing to part with.
‘That talk is new to me, Tarvin Sahib,’ said he.
‘You’ll see I’m in earnest when I say I only want to look at the Naulahka. I’ve seen all your
State diamonds and gold carriages, but I haven’t seen that.’
The Maharajah trotted fifty yards without replying. Then—
‘Do they speak of it where you come from?’
‘Of course. All Americans know that it’s the biggest thing in India. It’s in all the guide-books,’
said Tarvin brazenly.
‘Do the books say where it is? e English people are so wise.’ e Maharajah stared straight
in front of him, and almost smiled.
‘No; but they say you know, and I’d like to see it.’
‘You must understand, Tarvin Sahib’—the Maharajah spoke meditatively that this is not a
State jewel, but the State jewel—the jewel of the State. It is a holy thing. Even I do not keep it,
and I cannot give you any order to see it.’
Tarvin’s heart sank.
‘But,’ the Maharajah continued, ‘if I say where it is, you can go at your own risk, without
Government interfering. I have seen you are not afraid of risk, and I am a very grateful man.
Perhaps the priests will show you; perhaps they will not. Or perhaps you will not find the priests
at all. Oh, I forgot; it is not in that temple that I was thinking of. No; it must be in the
GyeMukh—the Cow’s Mouth. But there are no priests there, and nobody goes. Of course it is in the
Cow’s Mouth. I thought it was in this city,’ resumed the Maharajah. He spoke as if he were
talking of a dropped horse-shoe or a mislaid turban.
‘Oh, of course. The Cow’s Mouth,’ repeated Tarvin, as if this also were in the guide-books.
Chuling with renewed animation, the King went on—‘By God, only a very brave man
would go to the Gye-Mukh; su a brave man as yourself, Tarvin Sahib,’ he added, giving his
companion a shrewd look. ‘Ho, ho! Pertab Singh-Ji would not go. No; not with all his troops
that you conquered to-day.’
‘Keep your praise until I’ve earned it, Maharajah Sahib,’ said Tarvin. ‘Wait until I’ve dammed
that river.’ He was silent for a while, as if digesting this newest piece of information.
‘Now, you have a city like this city, I suppose?’ said the Maharajah interrogatively, pointing
to Rhatore.
Tarvin had overcome, in a measure, his first feeling of contempt for the State of Gokral
Seetarun and the city of Rhatore. He had begun to look upon them both, as was his nature in the
case of people and things with which he dwelt, with a certain kindness.
‘Topaz is going to be bigger,’ he explained.
‘And when you are there what is your offeecial position?’ asked the Maharajah.
Tarvin, without answering, drew from his breast-poet the cable from Mrs. Mutrie, and
handed it in silence to the King. Where an election was concerned even the sympathy of an
opium-soaked Rajput was not indifferent to him.
‘What does it mean?’ asked the King, and Tarvin threw up his hands in despair.
He explained his connection with the government of his State, making the Colorado
legislature appear as one of the parliaments of America. He owned up to being the Hon.
Nicholas Tarvin, if the Maharajah really wanted to give him his full title.‘Su as the members of provincial councils that come here?’ suggested the Maharajah,
remembering the grey-headed men who visited him front time to time, arged with authority
only lile less than that of a viceroy. ‘But still you will not write leers to that legislature about
my government,’ queried he suspiciously, recalling again over-curious emissaries from the
British Parliament over seas, who sat their horses like sas, and talked interminably of good
government when he wished to go to bed. ‘And above all,’ he added slowly, as they drew near
to the palace, ‘you are most true friend of the Maharaj Kunwar? And your friend, the lady
doctor, will make him well?’
‘That,’ said Tarvin, with a sudden inspiration, ‘is what we are both here for!’
▲▲▲XII
This I saw when the rites were done,
And the lamps were dead and the Gods alone,
And the grey snake coiled on the altar stone—
Ere I fled from a Fear that I could not see,
And the Gods of the East made mouths at me.
—In Seeonee.
When he le the King’s side, Tarvin’s first impulse was to set the Foxhall colt into a gallop, and
forthwith depart in sear of the Naulahka. He meanically drove his heels home, and
shortened his rein under the impulse of the thought; but the colt’s leap beneath him recalled him
to his senses, and he restrained himself and his mount with the same motion.
His familiarity with the people’s grotesque nomenclature le him unimpressed by the Cow’s
Mouth as a name for a spot, but he gave some wonder to the question why the thing should be
in the Cow’s Mouth. This was a matter to be laid before Estes.
‘ese heathen,’ he said to himself, ‘are just the sort to hide it away in a salt-li, or bury it in
a hole in the ground. Yes; a hole is about their size. ey put the State diamonds in
craerboxes tied up with boot-laces. The Naulahka is probably hanging on a tree.’
As he troed toward the missionary’s house, he looked at the hopeless landscape with new
interest, for any spur of the low hills, or any roof in the jumbled city, might contain his
treasure.
Estes, who had outlived many curiosities, and knew Rajputana as a prisoner knows the bris
of his cell, turned on Tarvin, in reply to the laer’s direct question, a flood of information.
ere were mouths of all kinds in India, from the Burning Mouth in the north, where a jet of
natural gas was worshipped by millions as the incarnation of a divinity, to the Devil’s Mouth
among some forgotten Buddhist ruins in the furthest southern corner of Madras.
ere was also a Cow’s Mouth some hundreds of miles away, in the courtyard of a temple at
Benares, mu frequented by devotees; but as far as Rajputana was concerned, there was only
one Cow’s Mouth, and that was to be found in a dead city.
e missionary launed into a history of wars and rapine, extending over hundreds of years,
all centring round one ro-walled city in the wilderness, whi had been the pride and the
glory of the kings of Mewar. Tarvin listened with patience as infinite as his weariness—ancient
history had no arm for the man who was making his own town—while Estes enlarged upon
the past, and told stories of voluntary immolation on the pyre in subterranean palaces by
thousands of Rajput women who, when the city fell before a Mohammedan, and their kin had
died in the last arge of defence, eated the conquerors of all but the empty glory of conquest.
Estes had a taste for aræology, and it was a pleasure to him to speak of it to a
fellowcountryman.
By retracing the ninety-six miles to Rawut Junction, Tarvin might make connection with a
train that would carry him sixty-seven miles westward to yet another junction, where he would
ange and go south by rail for a hundred and seven miles; and this would bring him within
four miles of this city, its marvellous nine-storeyed tower of glory, whi he was to note
carefully, its stupendous walls and desolate palaces. The journey would occupy at least two days.
At this point Tarvin suggested a map, and a glance at it showed him that Estes proposed an
elaborate circus round three sides of a square, whereas a spider-like line ran more or less directly
from Rhatore to Gunnaur.
‘This seems shorter,’ he said.
‘It’s only a country road, and you have had some experience of roads in this State. Fiy-sevenmiles on a kutcha road in this sun would be fatal.’
Tarvin smiled to himself. He had no particular dread of the sun, whi, year by year, had
stolen from his companion something of his vitality.
‘I think I’ll ride, anyhow. It seems a waste to travel half round India to get at a thing across
the road, though it is the custom of the country.’
He asked the missionary what the Cow’s Mouth was like, and Estes explained
aræologically, aritecturally, and philologically to su good purpose that Tarvin understood
that it was some sort of a hole in the ground—an ancient, a remarkably ancient, hole of peculiar
sanctity, but nothing more than a hole.
Tarvin decided to start without an hour’s delay. e dam might wait until he returned. It was
hardly likely that the King’s outburst of generosity would lead him to throw open his jails on
the morrow. Tarvin debated for a while whether he should tell him of the excursion he was
proposing to himself, and then decided that he would look at the nelace first, and open
negotiations later. is seemed to suit the customs of the country. He returned to the rest-house
with Estes’ map in his poet to take sto of his stable. Like other men of the West, he
reoned a horse a necessity before all necessities, and had purased one meanically
immediately after his arrival. It had been a comfort to him to note all the tricks of all the men he
had ever traded horses with faithfully reproduced in the lean, swarthy Cabuli trader, who had
led his kiing, plunging horse up to the verandah one idle evening; and it had been a greater
comfort to bale with them as he had baled in the old days. e result of the skirmish, fought
out in broken English and expressive American, was an unhandsome, doubtful-tempered,
mouse-coloured Kathiawar stallion, who had been dismissed for vice from the service of his
Majesty, and who weakly believed that, having eaten pieces of the troopers of the Deolee
Irregular Horse, ease and idleness awaited him. Tarvin had undeceived him leisurely, in su
moments as he most felt the need of doing something, and the Kathiawar, though never grateful,
was at least civil. He had been ristened Fibby Winks in recognition of ungentlemanly conduct
and a resemblance whi Tarvin fancied he detected between the beast’s lean face and that of
the man who had jumped his claim.
Tarvin threw ba the loin cloth as he came upon Fibby drowsing in the aernoon sun
behind the rest-house.
‘We’re going for a little walk down town, Fibby,’ he said.
The Kathiawar squealed and snapped.
‘Yes; you always were a loafer, Fibby.’
Fibby was saddled by his nervous native aendant, while Tarvin took a blanket from his
room and rolled up into it an imaginative assortment of provisions. Fibby was to find his
rations where Heaven pleased. en he set out as lightheartedly as though he were going for a
canter round the city. It was now about three in the aernoon. All Fibby’s boundless reserves of
illtemper and stubborn obstinacy Tarvin resolved should be devoted, by the aid of his spurs, to
covering the fiy-seven miles to Gunnaur in the next ten hours, if the road were fair. If not, he
should be allowed another two hours. e return journey would not require spurs. ere was a
moon that night, and Tarvin knew enough of native roads in Gokral Seetarun, and rough trails
elsewhere, to be certain that he would not be confused by cross-tracks.
It being borne into Fibby’s mind that he was required to advance, not in three directions at
once, but in one, he clied his bit comfortably in his mouth, dropped his head, and began to
trot steadily. Then Tarvin pulled him up, and addressed him tenderly.
‘Fib, my boy, we’re not out for exercise—you’ll learn that before sundown. Some galoot has
been training you to waste your time over the English trot. I’ll be discussing other points with
you in the course of the campaign; but we’ll sele this now. We don’t begin with crime. Drop it,
Fibby, and behave like a man-horse.’
Tarvin was obliged to make further remarks on the same subject before Fibby returned to the
easy native lope, whi is also a common Western pace, tiring neither man nor beast. By this hebegan to understand that a long journey was demanded of him, and, lowering his tail, buled
down to it.
At first he moved in a cloud of sandy dust with the coon wains and the country carts that
were creaking out to the far distant railway at Gunnaur. As the sun began to sink, his gaunt
shadow danced like a goblin across low-lying volcanic ro tued with shrubs, and here and
there an aloe.
e carters unyoked their cale on the roadside, and prepared to eat their evening meal by
the light of dull red fires. Fibby coed one ear wistfully toward the flames, but held on through
the gathering shadows, and Tarvin smelt the acrid juice of bruised camel-thorn beneath his
horse’s hoofs. e moon rose in splendour behind him, and, following his luring shadow, he
overtook a naked man who bore over his shoulder a sti loaded with jingling bells, and fled
panting and perspiring from one who followed him armed with a naked sword. is was the
mail-carrier and his escort running to Gunnaur. e jingling died away on the dead air, and
Fibby was ambling between interminable lines of thorn bushes that threw mad arms to the stars,
and cast shadows as solid as themselves across the road. Some beast of the night plunged
through the thiet alongside, and Fibby snorted in panic. en a porcupine crossed under his
nose with a rustle of quills, and le an evil sten to poison the stillness for a moment. A point
of light gleamed ahead, where a bullo-cart had broken down, and the drivers were sleeping
peacefully till daylight should show the injury. Here Fibby stopped, and Tarvin, through the
magic of a rupee, representing fortune to the rudely awakened sleepers, procured food and a
lile water for him, eased the girths, and made as mu of him as he was disposed to permit. On
starting again, Fibby found his second wind, and with it there woke the spirit of daring and
adventure inherited from his ancestors, who were accustomed to take their masters thirty
leagues in a day for the saing of a town, to sleep by a lance driven into the earth as a piet,
and to return whence they had come before the ashes of the houses had lost heat. So Fibby lied
his tail valiantly, neighed, and began to move.
e road descended for miles, crossing the dry beds of many water-courses and once a broad
river, where Fibby stopped for another drink, and would have lain down to roll in a melon-bed
but that his rider spurred him on up the slope. e country grew more fertile at every mile, and
rolled in broader waves. Under the light of the seing moon, the fields showed silver-white with
the opium-poppy, or dark with sugar-cane.
Poppy and sugar ceased together, as Fibby topped a long, slow ascent, and with distended
nostrils, snuffed for the wind of the morning. He knew that the day would bring him rest.
Tarvin peered forward where the white line of the road disappeared in the gloom of velvety
scrub. He commanded a vast level plain flanked by hills of so outline—a plain that in the dim
light seemed as level as the sea. Like the sea, too, it bore on its breast a ship, like a gigantic
monitor with a sharp bow, cuing her way from north to south; su a ship as man never yet
has seen—two miles long, with three or four hundred feet freeboard, lonely, silent, mastless,
without lights, a derelict of the earth.
‘We are nearly there, Fib, my boy,’ said Tarvin, drawing rein, and scanning the monstrous
thing by the starlight. ‘We’ll get as close as we can, and then wait for the daylight before going
aboard.’
ey descended the slope, whi was covered with sharp stones and sleeping goats. en the
road turned sharply to the le, and began to run parallel to the ship. Tarvin urged Fibby into a
more direct path, and the good horse blundered piteously across the scrub-covered ground, cut
up and channelled by the rains into a network of six-foot ravines and gulches.
Here he gave out with a despairing grunt. Tarvin took pity on him, and, fastening him to a
tree, bade him think of his sins till breakfast-time, and dropped from his ba, into a dry and
dusty water-hole. Ten steps further, and the scrub was all about him, whipping him across the
brows, hooking thorns into his jaet, and looping roots in front of his knees as he pushed on
up an ever steepening incline.At last Tarvin was crawling on his hands and knees, grimed from head to foot, and hardly to
be distinguished from the wild pigs that passed like slate-coloured shadows through the tangle
of the thiets on their way to their rest. Too absorbed to hear them grunt, he pulled and
screwed himself up the slope, tugging at the roots as though he would rend the Naulahka from
the bowels of the earth, and swearing piously at every step. When he stopped to wipe the sweat
from his face, he found, more by tou than by eye, that he knelt at the foot of a wall that ran
up into the stars. Fibby, from the tangle below, was neighing dolefully.
‘You’re not hurt, Fibby,’ he gasped, spiing out some fragments of dry grass; ‘you aren’t on
in this scene. Nobody’s asking you to fly tonight,’ he said, looking hopelessly up at the wall
again, and whistling softly in response to an owl’s hooting overhead.
He began to pi his way between the foot of the wall and the scrub that grew up to it,
pressing one hand against the huge cut stones, and holding the other before his face. A fig-seed
had found foothold between two of the gigantic slabs, and, undisturbed through the centuries,
had grown into an arrogant, gnarled tree, that writhed between the fissures and heaved the
stonework apart. Tarvin considered for a while whether he could climb into the crook . of the
lowest bran, then moved on a few steps, and found the wall rent from top to boom through
the twenty feet of its thickness, allowing passage for the head of an army.
‘Like them, exactly like them!’ he mused. ‘I might have expected it. To build a wall sixty feet
high, and put an eighty-foot hole in it! e Naulahka must be lying out on a bush, or a ild’s
playing with it, and—I can’t get it!’
He plunged through the gap, and found himself amid scaered pillars, slabs of stone, broken
lintels, and tumbled tombs, and heard a low, thi hiss almost under his riding-boots. No man
born of woman needs to be instructed in the voice of the serpent.
Tarvin jumped, and stayed still. Fibby’s neigh came faintly now. e dawn-wind blew
through the gap in the wall, and Tarvin wiped his forehead with a deep sigh of relief. He would
do no more till the light came. is was the hour to eat and drink; also to stand very still,
because of that voice from the ground.
He pulled food and a flask from his poet, and, staring before him in every direction, ate
hungrily. e loom of the night lied a lile, and he could see the outline of some great
building a few yards away. Beyond this were other shadows, faint as the visions in a dream—the
shadows of yet more temples and lines of houses; the wind, blowing among them, brought ba
a rustle of tossing hedges.
e shadows grew more distinct: he could see that he was standing with his face to some
decayed tomb. en his jaw fell, for, without warning or presage, the red dawn shot up behind
him, and there leaped out of the night the city of the dead. Tall-built, sharp-domed palaces,
flushing to the colour of blood, revealed the horror of their emptiness, and glared at the day that
pierced them through and through.
e wind passed singing down the empty streets, and, finding none to answer, returned,
asing before it a muering cloud of dust, whi presently whirled itself into a lile
cyclonefunnel, and lay down with a sigh.
A screen of freed marble lay on the dry grass, where it had fallen from some window above,
and a geo crawled over it to sun himself. Already the dawn flush had passed. e hot light
was everywhere, and a kite had poised himself in the pared blue sky. e day, new-born,
might have been as old as the city. It seemed to Tarvin that he and it were standing still to hear
the centuries race by on the wings of the purposeless dust.
As he took his first step into the streets, a peaco stepped from the threshold of a loy red
house, and spread his tail in the splendour of the sun. Tarvin halted, and with perfect gravity
took off his hat to the royal bird, where it blazed against the sculptures on the wall, the sole
living thing in sight.
e silence of the place and the insolent nakedness of the empty ways lay on him like a dead
weight. For a long time he did not care to whistle, but rambled aimlessly from one wall toanother, looking at the gigantic reservoirs, dry and neglected, the hollow guard-houses that
studded the balements, the time-riven ares that spanned the streets, and, above all, the
carven tower with a shaered roof that sprang a hundred and fiy feet into the air, for a sign to
the country-side that the royal city of Gunnaur was not dead, but would one day hum with men.
It was from this tower, encrusted with figures in high relief of beast and man, that Tarvin,
aer a heavy climb, looked out on the vast sleeping land in the midst of whi the dead city lay.
He saw the road by whi he had come in the night, dipping and reappearing again over thirty
miles of country, saw the white poppy-fields, the dull-brown scrub, and the unending plain to
the northward, cut by the shining line of the rail. From his eyrie he peered forth as a man peers
from a crow’s-nest at sea; for, once down there below in the city, all view was cut off by the
balements that rose like bulwarks. On the side nearest to the railroad, sloping causeways,
paved with stone, ran down to the plain under many gates, as the gangway of a ship when it is
let down, and through the gaps in the walls—time and the trees had torn their way to and fro—
there was nothing to be seen except the horizon, which might have been the deep sea.
He thought of Fibby waiting in the scrub for his breakfast, and made haste to descend to the
streets again. Remembering the essentials of his talk with Estes as to the position of the Cow’s
Mouth, he passed up a side lane, disturbing the squirrels and monkeys that had taken up their
quarters in the cool dark of the rows of empty houses. e last house ended in a heap of ruins
among a tangle of mimosa and tall grass, through which ran a narrow foot-track.
Tarvin marked the house as the first actual ruin he had seen. His complaint against all the
others, the temples and the palaces, was that they were not ruined, but dead—empty, swept, and
garnished, with the seven devils of loneliness in riotous possession. In time—in a few thousand
years perhaps—the city would crumble away. He was distinctly glad that one house at least had
set the example.
e path dropped beneath his feet on a shelf of solid ro that curved over like the edge of a
waterfall. Tarvin took only one step, and fell, for the ro was worn into deep guers, smoother
than ice, by the naked feet of millions who had trodden that way for no man knew how many
years. When he rose he heard a malignant ule, half suppressed, whi ended in a oking
cough, ceased, and broke out anew. Tarvin registered an oath to find that scoffer when he had
found the nelace, and looked to his foothold more carefully. At this point it seemed that the
Cow’s Mouth must be some sort of disused quarry fringed to the lips with rank vegetation.
All sight of what lay below him was bloed by the thi foliage of trees that leaned forward,
bowing their heads together as night-waters huddle over a corpse. Once upon a time there had
been rude steps leading down the almost sheer descent, but the naked feet had worn them to
glassy knobs and lumps, and blown dust had made a thin soil in their inks. Tarvin looked
long and angrily, because the laugh came from the boom of this tra, and then, digging his
heel into the mould, began to let himself down step by step, steadying himself by the tus of
grass. Before he had realised it, he was out of rea of the sun, and ne deep in tall grass. Still
there was a sort of pathway under his feet, down the almost perpendicular side. He gripped the
grass, and went on. e earth beneath his elbows grew moist, and the ro where it cropped out
showed roen with moisture and coated with moss. e air grew cold and damp. Another
plunge downward revealed to him what the trees were guarding, as he drew breath on a narrow
stone ledge. ey sprang from the masonry round the sides of a square tank of water so
stagnant that it had corrupted past corruption, and lay dull blue under the blackness of the trees.
e drought of summer had shrunk it, and a bank of dried mud ran round its sides. e head of
a sunken stone pillar, carved with monstrous and obscene gods, reared itself from the water like
the head of a tortoise swimming to land. e birds moved in the sunlit branes of the trees far
overhead. Lile twigs and berries dropped into the water, and the noise of their fall eoed from
side to side of the tank that received no sunlight.
e ule that had so annoyed Tarvin broke out again as he listened. is time it was
behind him, and wheeling sharply, he saw that it came from a thin stream of water that spurtedfitfully from the rudely carved head of a cow, and dripped along a stone spout into the heavy
blue pool. Behind that spout the moss-grown rock rose sheer. This, then, was the Cow’s Mouth.
e tank lay at the boom of a sha, and the one way down to it was that by whi Tarvin
had come—a path that led from the sunlight to the chill and mould of a vault.
‘Well, this is kind of the King, anyhow,’ he said, pacing the ledge cautiously, for it was almost
as slippery as the pathway on the ros. ‘Now, what’s the use of this?’ he continued, returning.
e ledge ran only round one side of the tank, and, unless he trusted to the mudbanks on the
other three, there was no hope of continuing his exploration further. e Cow’s Mouth uled
again, as a fresh jet of water forced its way through the formless jaws.
‘Oh, dry up!‘he muttered impatiently, staring through the half light that veiled all.
He dropped a piece of ro on the mud under the lip of the ledge, then tested it with a
cautious foot, found that it bore, and decided to walk round the tank. As there were more trees
to the right of the ledge than to the le, he stepped off on the mud from the right, holding
cautiously to the branches and the tufts of grass in case of any false step.
When the tank was first made its ro walls had been perfectly perpendicular, but time and
weather and the war of the tree roots had broken and scarred the stone in a thousand places,
giving a scant foothold here and there.
Tarvin crept along the right side of the tank, resolved, whatever might come, to go round it.
e gloom deepened as he came directly under the largest fig-tree, throwing a thousand arms
across the water, and buressing the ro with snake-like roots as thi as a man’s body. Here,
siing on a root, he rested and looked at the ledge. e sun, shooting down the path that he had
trampled through the tall grass, threw one pat of light on the discoloured marble of the ledge
and on the blunt muzzle of the cow’s head but where Tarvin rested under the fig-tree there was
darkness, and an intolerable scent of musk. e blue water was not inviting to wat; he turned
his face inward to the ro and the trees, and looking up, caught the emerald-green of a parrot’s
wing moving among the upper branes. Never in his life had Tarvin so acutely desired the
blessed sunshine. He was cold and damp, and conscious that a gentle breeze was blowing in his
face from between the snaky tree roots.
It was the sense of space more than actual sight that told him that there was a passage before
him shrouded by the roots on whi he sat, and it was his racial instinct of curiosity rather than
any love of adventure that led him to throw himself at the darkness, whi parted before and
closed behind him. He could feel that his feet were treading on cut stone overlaid with a thin
layer of dried mud, and, extending his arms, found masonry on either side. en he lighted a
mat, and, congratulated himself that his ignorance of cows’ mouths had not led him to bring
a lantern with him. e first mat fliered in the draught and went out, and before the flame
had died he heard a sound in front of him like the shivering baward draw of a wave on a
pebbly bea. e noise was not inspiriting, but Tarvin pressed on for a few steps, looking ba
to see that the dull glimmer of the outer day was still behind him, and lighted another mat,
guarding it with his hands. At his next step he shuddered from head to foot. His heel had
crashed through a skull on the ground.
e mat showed him that he had quied the passage, and was standing in a bla space of
unknown dimensions. He fancied that he saw the outline of a pillar, or rows of pillars, flickering
drunkenly in the gloom, and was all too sure that the ground beneath him was strewn with
bones. en he became aware of pale emerald eyes wating him fixedly, and perceived that
there was deep breathing in the place other than his own. He flung the mat down, the eyes
retreated, there was a wild rale and crash in the darkness, a howl that might have been bestial
or human, and Tarvin, panting between the tree roots, swung himself to the le, and fled ba
over the mud-banks to the ledge, where he stood, his ba to the Cow’s Mouth and his revolver
in his hand.
In that moment of waiting for what might emerge from the hole in the side of the tank,
Tarvin tasted all the agonies of pure physical terror. en he noted with the tail of his eye that alength of mud-bank to his le—half the mud-bank, in fact—was moving slowly into the water. It
floated slowly across the tank, a long welt of filth and slime. Nothing came out of the hole
between the fig-tree roots, but the mud-bank grounded under the ledge almost at Tarvin’s feet,
and opened horny eyelids, heavy with green slime.
e Western man is familiar with many strange things, but the alligator does not come
within the common range of his experiences. A second time Tarvin moved from point to point
without being able to explain the steps he took to that end. He found himself siing in the
sunshine at the head of the slippery path that led downwards. His hands were full of the
wholesome jungle grass and the clean dry dust. He could see the dead city about him, and he felt
that it was home.
e Cow’s Mouth uled and oked out of sight as it had uled since the making of the
tank, and that was at the making of time. A man, old, crippled, and all but naked, came through
the high grass leading a lile kid, and calling meanically from time to time, ‘ Ao, Bhai! Ao!’
‘Come, brother! Come!’ Tarvin marvelled first at his appearance on earth at all, and next that he
could so unconcernedly descend the path to the darkness and the horror below. He did not know
that the sacred crocodile of the Cow’s Mouth was waiting for his morning meal, as he had
waited in the days when Gunnaur was peopled, and its queens never dreamed of death.
▲▲▲XIII
Beat off in our last fight were we?
The greater need to seek the sea;
For Fortune changeth as the moon
To caravel and picaroon.
Then, Eastward Ho! or Westward Ho!
Whichever wind may meetest blow.
Our quarry sails on either sea,
Fat prey for such bold lads as we.
And every sun-dried buccaneer
Must hand and reef and watch and steer,
And bear great wrath of sea and sky
Before the plate-ships wallow by.
Now, as our tall bow takes the foam,
Let no man turn his heart to home,
Save to desire land the more,
And larger warehouse for his store,
When treasure won from Santos Bay
Shall make our sea-washed village gay.
—Blackbeard.
Fibby and Tarvin ate their breakfast together, half an hour later, in the bloted shadows of the
scrub below the wall. e horse buried his nose into his provender, and said nothing. e man
was equally silent. Once or twice he rose to his feet, scanned the irregular line of wall and
bastion, and shook his head. He had no desire to return there. As the sun grew fiercer he found a
resting place in the heart of a circle of thorn, tued the saddle under his head, and lay down to
sleep. Fibby, rolling luxuriously, followed his master’s example. e two took their rest while
the air quivered with heat and the hum of insects, and the browsing goats clied and paered
through the water-channels.
e shadow of the Tower of Glory lengthened, fell across the walls, and ran far across the
plain; the kites began to drop from the sky by twos and threes; and naked ildren, calling one
to another, collected the goats and drove them to the smoky villages before Tarvin roused
himself for the homeward journey.
He halted Fibby once for a last look at Gunnaur as they reaed the rising ground. e
sunlight had le the walls, and they ran bla against the misty levels and the turquoise-blue of
the twilight. Fires twinkled from a score of huts about the base of the city, but along the ridge of
the desolation itself there was no light.
‘Mum’s the word, Fibby,’ said Tarvin, picking up his reins. ‘We don’t think well of this picnic,
and we won’t mention it at Rhatore.’
He irruped, and Fibby went home as swily as he could lay hoof to stone, only once
suggesting refreshment. Tarvin said nothing till the end of the long ride, when he heaved a deep
sigh of relief as he dismounted in the fresh sunlight of the morning.
Siing in his room, it seemed to him a waste of a most precious opportunity that he had not
manufactured a tor in Gunnaur and thoroughly explored the passage. But the memory of the
green eyes and the smell of musk came ba to him, and he shivered. e thing was not to be
done. Never again, for any consideration, under the wholesome light of the sun, would he, who
feared nothing, set foot in the Cow’s Mouth.
It was his pride that he knew when he had had enough. He had had enough of the Cow’s
Mouth; and the only thing for whi he still wished in connection with it was to express hismind about it to the Maharajah. Unhappily, this was impossible. at idle monar, who, he
now saw plainly, had sent him there either in a mood of luxurious sportiveness or to throw him
off the scent of the nelace, remained the only man from whom he could look for final victory.
It was not to the Maharajah that he could afford to say all that he thought.
Fortunately the Maharajah was too mu entertained by the work whi Tarvin immediately
instituted on the Amet River to inquire particularly whether his young friend had sought the
Naulahka at the Gye Mukh. Tarvin had sought an audience with the King the morning aer his
return from that bla spot, and, with the face of a man who had never known fear and who
las the measure of disappointments, gaily demanded the fulfilment of the King’s promise.
Having failed in one direction on a large scale, he laid the first bri on the walls of a new
structure without delay, as the people of Topaz had begun to, build their town anew the
morning aer the fire. His experience at the Gye Mukh only sharpened his determination,
adding to it a grim willingness to get even with the man who had sent him there.
e Maharajah, who felt in especial need of amusement that morning, was very ready to
make good his promise, and ordered that the long man who played paisi should be granted all
the men he could use. With the energy of disgust, and with a hot memory of the least assured
and comfortable moments of his life burning in his breast, Tarvin flung himself on the turning
of the river and the building of his dam. It was necessary, it seemed, in the land upon whi he
had fallen, to raise a dust to hide one’s ends. He would raise a dust, and it should be on the same
scale as the catastrophe whi he had just encountered—thorough, business-like,
uncompromising.
He raised it, in fact, in a stupendous cloud. Since the State was founded no one had seen
anything like it. e Maharajah lent him all the convict labour of his jails, and Tarvin mared
the lile host of leg-ironed kaidies into camp at a point five miles beyond the city walls, and
solemnly drew up his plans for the futile damming of the barren Amet. His early training as a
civil engineer helped him to lay out a reasonable plan of operations, and to give a semblance of
reality to his work. His notion was to ba up the river by means of a dam at a point where it
swept around a long curve, and to send it straight across the plain by excavating a deep bed for
it. When this was completed the present bed of the river would lie bare for several miles, and if
there were any gold there, as Tarvin said to himself, then would be the time to pi it up.
Meanwhile his operations vastly entertained the King, who rode out every morning and
wated him directing his small army for an hour or more. e marings and
countermarings of the mob of convicts with baskets, hoes, shovels, and pannier-laden donkeys, the
prodigal blasting of ros, and the general bustle and confusion, drew the applause of the King,
for whom Tarvin always reserved his best blasts. is stru him as only fair, as the King was
paying for the powder, and, indeed, for the entire entertainment.
Among the unpleasant necessities of his position was the need of giving daily to Colonel
Nolan, to the King, and to all the drummers at the resthouse, whenever they might oose to ask
him, his reasons for damming the Amet. e great Indian Government itself also presently
demanded his reasons, in writing, for damming the Amet; Colonel Nolan’s reasons, in writing,
for allowing the Amet to be dammed; and the King’s reasons for allowing anybody but a duly
authorised agent of the Government to dam the Amet. is was accompanied by a request for
further information. To these inquiries Tarvin, for his part, returned an evasive answer, and felt
that he was qualifying himself for his political career at home. Colonel Nolan explained
officially to his superiors that the convicts were employed in remunerative labour, and,
unofficially, that the Maharajah had been so phenomenally good for some time past (being kept
amused by this American stranger), that it would be a thousand pities to interrupt the
operations. Colonel Nolan was impressed by the fact that Tarvin was the Hon. Niolas Tarvin,
and a member of the legislature of one of the United States.
e Government, knowing something of the irrepressible race who stride booted into the
council-halls of kings, and demand concessions for oil-boring from Arracan to the Peshin, saidno more, but asked to be supplied with information from time to time as to the progress of the
stranger’s work. When Tarvin heard this he sympathised with the Indian Government. He
understood this thirst for information; he wanted some himself as to the present whereabouts of
the Naulahka; also touing the time it would take Kate to find out that she wanted him more
than the cure of any misery whatever.
At least twice a week, in fancy, he gave up the Naulahka definitely, returned to Topaz, and
resumed the business of a real estate and insurance agent. He drew a long breath aer ea of
these decisions, with the satisfying recollection that there was still one spot on the earth’s
surface where a man might come directly at his desires if he possessed the sand and the hustle;
where he could walk a straight path to his ambition; and where he did not by preference turn
five corners to reach an object a block away.
Sometimes, as he grilled patiently in the river bed under the blighting rays of the Indian sun,
he would heretically blaspheme the Naulahka, refusing to believe in its existence, and
persuading himself that it was as grotesque a lie as the King’s parody of a civilised government,
or as Dhunpat Rai’s helpful surgery. Yet from a hundred sources he heard of the existence of that
splendour, only never in reply to a direct question.
Dhunpat Rai, in particular (once weak enough to complain of the new lady doctor’s ‘excessive
zeal and surplusage administration’), had given him an account that made his mouth water. But
Dhunpat Rai had not seen the nelace since the crowning of the present King, fieen years
before. e very convicts on the works, squabbling over the distribution of food, spoke of millet
as being as costly as the Naulahka. Twice the Maharaj Kunwar, babbling vaingloriously to his
big friend of what he would do when he came to the throne, concluded his confidences with,
‘And then I shall wear the Naulahka in my turban all day long.’
But when Tarvin asked him where that precious nelace lived, the Maharaj Kunwar shook
his head, answering sweetly, ‘I do not know.’
e infernal thing seemed to be a myth, a word, a proverb—anything rather than the finest
nelace in the world. In the intervals of blasting and excavation he would make futile aempts
to come upon its tra. He took the city ward by ward, and explored every temple in ea; he
rode, under pretence of aræological study, to the outlying forts and ruined palaces that lay
beyond the city in the desert, and roved restlessly through the mausoleums that held the ashes of
the dead kings of Rhatore. He told himself a hundred times that he knew ea quest to be
hopeless; but he needed the consolation of persistent search. And the search was always vain.
Tarvin fought his impatience when he rode abroad with the Maharajah. At the palace, whi
he visited at least once a day under pretence of talking about the dam, he devoted himself more
sedulously than ever to paisi. It pleased the Maharajah in those days to remove himself from
the white marble pavilion in the orange garden, where he usually spent the spring months, to
Sitabhai’s wing of the red-stone palace, and to sit in the courtyard wating trained parrots
firing lile cannons, and witnessing combats between fighting quail or great grey apes dressed
in imitation of English officers. When Colonel Nolan appeared the apes were hastily dismissed;
but Tarvin was allowed to wat the play throughout, when he was not engaged on the dam. He
was forced to writhe in inaction and in wonder about his nelace, while these ildish games
went forward; but he constantly kept the corner of an eye upon the movements of the Maharaj
Kunwar. There, at least, his wit could serve some one.
e Maharajah had given strict orders that the ild should obey all Kate’s instructions. Even
his heavy eyes noted an improvement in the health of the lile one, and Tarvin was careful that
he should know that the credit belonged to Kate alone. With impish perversity the young Prince,
who had never received an order in his life before, learned to find joy in disobedience, and
devoted his wits, his escort, and his baroue to gambolling in the wing of the palace belonging
to Sitabhai. ere he found grey-headed flaerers by the score, who abased themselves before
him, and told him what manner of king he should be in the years to come. ere also were
prey dancing-girls, who sang him songs, and would have corrupted his mind but that it wastoo young to receive corruption. ere were, besides, apes and peacos and jugglers—new ones
every day—together with dancers on the sla-rope, and wonderful paing-cases from Calcua,
out of whi he was allowed to oose ivory-handled pistols and lile gold-hilted swords with
seed pearls set in a groove along the middle, and running musically up and down as he waved
the blade round his head. Finally, the sacrifice of a goat in an opal and ivory temple in the heart
of the women’s quarters, whi he might wat, allured him that way. Against these
enticements Kate, moody, grave, distracted, her eyes full of the miseries on whi it was her
daily lot to look, and her heart torn with the curelessness of it all, could offer only lile ildish
games in the missionary’s drawing-room. e heir-apparent to the throne did not care for
leapfrog, whi he deemed in the highest degree undignified; nor yet for puss-in-the-corner, whi
seemed to him overactive; nor for tennis, whi he understood was played by his brother
princes, but whi to him appeared no part of a Rajput’s education. Sometimes, when he was
tired (and on rare occasions when he escaped to Sitabhai’s wing it was observable that he
returned very tired indeed), he would listen long and intently to the stories of bale and siege
whi Kate read to him, and would scandalise her at the end of the tale by announcing, with
flashing eye—
‘When I am king I will make my army do all those things.’
It was not in Kate’s nature—she would have thought it in the highest degree wrong—to refrain
from some lile aempt at religious instruction. But here the ild retreated into the stolidity of
the East, and only said—
‘All these things are very good for you, Kate, but all my gods are very good for me; and if my
father knew, he would be angry.’
‘And what do you worship?’ asked Kate, pitying the young pagan from the boom of her
heart.
‘My sword and my horse,’ answered the Maharaj Kunwar; and he half drew the jewelled sabre
that was his, inseparable companion, returning it with a resolute clank that closed the
discussion.
But it was impossible, he discovered, to evade the long man Tarvin as he evaded Kate. He
resented being called ‘bub,’ nor did he approve of ‘lile man.’ But Tarvin could drawl the word
‘Prince’ with a quiet deference that made the young Rajput almost suspect himself the subject of
a jest. And yet Tarvin Sahib treated him as a man, and allowed him, under due precautions, to
handle his mighty ‘gun,’ whi was not a gun, but a pistol. And once, when the Prince had
coaxed the keeper of the horse into allowing him to bestride an unmanageable mount, Tarvin,
riding up, had pied him out of the depths of the velvet saddle, set him on his own saddle-bow,
and, in the same cloud of dust, shown him how, in his own country, they laid the reins on one
side or the other of the ne of their cale-ponies to guide them in pursuit of a steer broken
from the herd.
e tri of being lied from his saddle, appealing to the ‘circus’ latent in the boy breast even
of an Eastern prince, stru the Maharaj as so amusing that he insisted on exhibiting it before
Kate; and as Tarvin was a necessary figure in the performance, he allured him into helping him
with it one day before the house of the missionary. Mr. and Mrs. Estes came out upon the
verandah with Kate and wated the exhibition, and the missionary pursued it with applause
and requests for a repetition, whi, having been duly given, Mrs. Estes asked Tarvin if he
would not stay to dinner with them since he was there. Tarvin glanced doubtfully at Kate for
permission, and, by a process of reasoning best known to lovers, construed the veiling of her
eyes and the turning of her head into assent.
After dinner, as they sat on the verandah in the starlight, ‘Do you really mind?’ he asked.
‘What?’ asked she, lifting her sober eyes and letting them fall upon him.
‘My seeing you sometimes. I know you don’t like it; but it will help me to look aer you. You
must see by this time that you need looking after.’
‘Oh no.’‘Thank you,’ said Tarvin, almost humbly.
‘I mean I don’t need looking after.’
‘But you don’t dislike it?’
‘It’s good of you,’ she said impartially.
‘Well, then, it will be bad of you not to like it.’
Kate had to smile. ‘I guess I like it,’ she replied.
‘And you will let me come once in a while? You can’t think what the rest-house is. ose
drummers will kill me yet. And the coolies at the dam are not in my set.’
‘Well, since you’re here. But you ought not to be here. Do me a real kindness, and go away,
Nick.’
‘Give me an easier one.’
‘But why are you here? You can’t show any rational reason.’
‘Yes; that’s what the British Government says. But I brought my reason along.’
He confessed his longing for something homely and natural and American aer a day’s work
under a heathen and raging sun; and when he put it in this light, Kate responded on another
side. She had been brought up with a sense of responsibility for making young men feel at
home; and he certainly felt at home when she was able to produce, two or three evenings later, a
Topaz paper sent her by her father. Tarvin pounced on it, and turned the flimsy four pages
inside out, and then back again.
He smaed his lips. ‘Oh, good, good, good!’ he murmured relishingly. ‘Don’t the
advertisements look nice? What’s the maer with Topaz?’ cried he, holding the sheet from him
at arm’s length, and gazing ravenously up and down its columns. ‘Oh, she’s all right.’ e
cooing, musical sing-song in whi he uered this consecrated phrase was worth going a long
way to hear. ‘Say, we’re coming on, aren’t we? We’re not lagging nor loafing, nor fooling our
time away, if we haven’t got the ree C.’s yet. We’re keeping up with the procession. Hi-yi!
look at the “Rustler Rootlets”—just about a stiful.! Why, the poor old worm-eaten town is
going sound, sound asleep in her old age, isn’t she? ink of taking a railroad there! Listen to
this:—
“Milo C. Lambert, the owner of ‘Lambert’s Last Dit,’ has a car-load of good ore on the dump, but,
like all the rest of us, don’t find it pays to ship without a railroad line nearer than fieen miles. Milo says
Colorado won’t be good enough for him after he gets his ore away.”
‘I should think not. Come to Topaz, Milo! And this:—
“When the ree C.’s comes into the city in the fall we shan’t be hearing this talk about hard times.
Meantime it’s an injustice to the town, whi all honest citizens should resent and do their best to put
down, to speak of Rustler as taking a ba seat to any town of its age in the State. As a maer of fact,
Rustler was never more prosperous. With mines whi produced last year ore valued at a total of
$1,200,000, with six ures of different denominations, with a young but prosperous and growing
academy whi is destined to take a front rank among American sools, with a record of new buildings
erected during the past year equal if not superior to any town in the mountains, and with a population of
lively and determined business men, Rustler bids fair in the coming year to be worthy of her name.”
‘Who said “afraid”? We’re not hurt. Hear us whistle. But I’m sorry Heler let that into his
correspondence,’ he added, with a momentary frown. ‘Some of our Topaz citizens might miss
the fun of it, and go over to Rustler to wait for the ree C.’s. Coming in the fall, is it? Oh, dear!
Oh, dear, dear, dear! is is the way they amuse themselves while they dangle their legs over Big
Chief Mountain and wait for it:—
‘“Our merants have responded to the recent good feeling whi has pervaded the town since word
came that President Mutrie, on his return to Denver, was favourably considering the claims of Rustler.
Robbins has his front windows preily decorated and filled with fancy articles. His store seems to be the
most popular for the youngsters who have a nickel or two to spend.”
‘I should murmur! Won’t you like to see the ree C.’s come sailing into Topaz one of thesefine mornings, lile girl?’ asked Tarvin suddenly, as he seated himself on the sofa beside her,
and opened out the paper so that she could look over his shoulder.
‘Would you like it, Nick?’
‘Would I!’
‘en, of course, I should. But I think you will be beer off if it doesn’t. It will make you too
rich. See father.’
‘Well, I’d put on the brakes if I found myself geing real ri. I’ll stop just aer I’ve passed
the Genteel Poverty Station. Isn’t it good to see the old heading again—Heler’s name as large
as life just under “oldest paper in Divide County,” and Heler’s fist stiing out all over a
rousing editorial on the prospects of the town? Homelike, isn’t it? He’s got two columns of new
advertising; that shows what the town’s doing. And look at the good old “ads.” from the Eastern
agencies. How they take you ba! I never expected to thank Heaven for a Castoria
advertisement; did you, Kate? But I swear it makes me feel good all over. I’ll read the patent
inside if you say much.’
Kate smiled. e paper gave her a lile pang of home-siness too. She had her own feeling
for Topaz; but what reaed her through the Telegram’s lively pages was the picture of her
mother siing in her kiten in the long aernoons (she had sat in the kiten so long in the
poor and wandering days of the family that she did it now by preference), gazing sadly out at
white-topped Big Chief, and wondering what her daughter was doing at that hour. Kate
remembered well that aernoon hour in the kiten when the work was done. She recalled from
the section-house days the superannuated roer, once a parlour air, whi her mother had
hung with skins and told off for kiten service. Kate remembered with starting tears that her
mother had always wanted her to sit in it, and how good it had been to see, from her own
hasso next the oven, the lile mother swallowed up in its deeps. She heard the cat purring
under the stove, and the kele singing; the clo tied in her ear, and the cras between the
boards in the floor of the hastily built section-house blew the cold prairie air against her heels.
She gazed over Tarvin’s, shoulder at the two cuts of Topaz whi appeared in every issue of
the Telegram—the one representing the town in its first year, the other the town of to-day—and
a lump rose in her throat.
‘ite a difference, isn’t there?’ said Tarvin, following her eye. ‘Do you remember where your
father’s tent used to stand, and the old sectionhouse, just here by the river?’ He pointed, and
Kate nodded without speaking. ‘ose were good days, weren’t they? Your father wasn’t as ri
as he is now, and neither was I; but we were all mighty happy together.’
Kate’s thought dried ba to that time, and called up other visions of her mother expending
her slight frame in many forms of hard work. e memory of the lile aracteristic motion
with whi she would shield with raised hand the worn young-old face when she would be
broiling above an open fire, or frying doughnuts, or liing the stove lid, forced her to gulp
down the tears. e simple picture was too clear, even to the light of the fire on the face, and the
pink light shining through the frail hand.
‘Hello!’ said Tarvin, casting his eye up and down the columns, ‘they’ve had to put another
team on to keep the streets clean. We had one. Heler don’t forget the climate either. And they
are doing well at the Mesa House. at’s a good sign. e tourists will all have to stop over at
Topaz when the new line comes through, and we have the right hotel. Some towns might think
we had a lile tourist traffic now. Here’s Loomis dining fiy at the Mesa the other day—through
express. ey’ve formed a new syndicate to work the Hot Springs. Do you know, I shouldn’t
wonder if they made a town down there. Heler’s right. It will help Topaz. We don’t mind a
town that near. It makes a suburb of it.’
He marked his sense of the concession implied in leing him stay that evening by going
early; but he did not go so early on the following evening, and as he showed no inclination to
broa forbidden subjects, Kate found herself glad to have him there, and it became a habit of
his to drop in, in the evenings, and to join the group that gathered, with open doors andwindows, about the family lamp. In the happiness of seeing visible effects from her labours
blossoming under her eyes, Kate regarded his presence less and less. Sometimes she would let
him draw her out upon the verandah under the sumptuous Indian night-nights when the
heatlightning played like a drawn sword on the horizon, and the heavens hovered near the earth,
and the earth was very still. But commonly they sat within, with the missionary and his wife,
talking of Topaz, of the hospital, of the Maharaj Kunwar, of the dam, and sometimes of the Estes
ildren at Bangor. For the most part, however, when the talk was among the group, it fell upon
the infinitesimal gossip of a sequestered life, to the irritation and misery of Tarvin.
When the conversation lagged in these deeps he would fet up violently with a allenge to
Estes on the subject of the tariff or silver legislation, and aer that the talk was at least lively.
Tarvin was, by his training, largely a newspaper-educated man. But he had also been taught at
first hand by life itself, and by the habit of making his own history; and he used the hairy fist of
horse-sense in dealing with the theories of newspaper politics and the systems of the schools.
Argument had no allurements for him, however; it was with Kate that he talked when he
could, and oenest, of late, of the hospital, since her progress there had begun to encourage her.
She yielded at last to his entreaties to be allowed to see this paragon, and to look for himself
upon the reforms she had wrought.
Maers had greatly improved since the days of the lunatic and the ‘mu-esteemed woman,’
but only Kate knew how mu remained to be done. e hospital was at least clean and sweet if
she inspected it every day, and the people in their fashion were grateful for kinder tending and
more skilful treatment than they had hitherto dreamed of. Upon ea cure a rumour went
abroad through the country-side of a new power in the land, and other patients came; or the
convalescent herself would bring ba a sister, a ild, or a mother with absolute faith in the
power of the White Fairy to make all whole. ey could not know all the help that Kate brought
in the train of her quiet movements, but for what they knew they blessed her as they lay. Her
new energy swept even Dhunpat Rai along the path of reform. He became curious in the
limewashing of stonework, the disinfecting of wards, the proper airing of bed-linen, and even
the destruction by fire of the bedsteads, once his perquisite, on whi smallpox patients had
died. Native-like, he worked best for a woman with the knowledge that there was an energetic
white man in the baground. Tarvin’s visits, and a few eery words addressed to him by that
capable outsider, supplied him with this knowledge.
Tarvin could not understand the uncouth talk of the out-patients, and did not visit the
women’s wards; but he saw enough to congratulate Kate unreservedly. She smiled contentedly.
Mrs. Estes was sympathetic, but in no way enthusiastic; and it was good to be praised by Ni,
who had found so much to blame in her project.
‘It’s clean and it’s wholesome, lile girl,’ he said, peering and sniffing; ‘and you’ve done
miracles with these jellyfish. If you’d been on the opposition tiet instead of your father I
shouldn’t be a member of the legislature.’
Kate never talked to him about that large part of her work whi lay among the women of
the Maharajah’s palace. Lile by lile she learned her way about su portions of the pile as she
was permied to traverse. From the first she had understood that the palace was ruled by one
een, of whom the women spoke under their breath, and whose lightest word, conveyed by the
mouth of a grinning ild, set the paed mazes humming. Once only had she seen this een,
glimmering like a tiger-beetle among a pile of kincob cushions—a lithe, bla-haired young girl,
it seemed, with a voice as so as running water at night, and with eyes that had no shadow of
fear in them. She turned lazily, the jewels clinking on ankle, arm, and bosom, and looked at
Kate for a long time without speaking.
‘I have sent that I may see you,’ she said at last. ‘You have come here across the water to help
these cattle?’
Kate nodded, every instinct in her revolting at the silver-tongued splendour at her feet.
‘You are not married?’ e een put her hands behind her head and looked at the paintedpeacocks on the ceiling.
Kate did not reply, but her heart was hot.
‘Is there any sickness here?’ she asked at last sharply. ‘I have much to do.’
‘ere is none, unless it may be that you yourself are si. ere are those who sien without
knowing it.’
e eyes turned to meet Kate’s, whi were blazing with indignation. is woman, lapped in
idleness, had stru at the life of the Maharaj Kunwar; and the horror of it was that she was
younger than herself.
‘Achcha,’ said the een, still more slowly, wating her face. ‘If you hate me so, why do you
not say so? You white people love truth.’
Kate turned on her heel to leave the room. Sitabhai called her ba for an instant, and, moved
by some royal caprice, would have caressed her, but she fled indignant, and was careful never
again to venture into that wing of the palace. None of the women there called for her services,
and not once but several times, when she passed the mouth of the covered way that led to
Sitabhai’s apartments, she saw a lile naked ild flourishing a jewelled knife, and shouting
round the headless carcass of a goat whose blood was flooding the white marble. ‘at,’ said the
women, ‘is the gipsy’s son. He learns to kill daily. A snake is a snake, and a gipsy is a gipsy, till
they are dead.’
ere was no slaughter of goats, singing of songs, or twangling of musical instruments in the
wing of the palace that made itself specially Kate’s own. Here lived, forgoen by the Maharajah
and moed by Sitabhai’s maidens, the mother of the Maharaj Kunwar. Sitabhai had taken from
her—by the dark arts of the gipsies, so the een’s adherents said; by her own beauty and
knowledge in love, they sang in the other wing of the palace—all honour and consideration due
to her as the een Mother. ere were scores of empty rooms where once there had been scores
of waiting-women, and those who remained with the fallen een were forlorn and
illfavoured. She herself was a middle-aged woman, by Eastern standards; that is to say, she had
passed twenty-five, and had never been more than ordinarily comely.
Her eyes were dull with much weeping, and her mind was full of superstitions—fears for every
hour of the night and the day, and vague terrors, bred of loneliness, that made her tremble at the
sound of a footfall. In the years of her prosperity she had been accustomed to perfume herself,
put on her jewels, and with braided hair await the Maharajah’s coming. She would still call for
her jewels, aire herself as of old, and wait amid the respectful silence of her aendants till the
long night gave way to the dawn, and the dawn showed the furrows on her eeks. Kate had
seen one su vigil, and perhaps showed in her eyes the wonder that she could not repress, for
the een Mother fawned on her timidly aer the jewels had been put away, and begged her
not to laugh.
‘You do not understand, Miss Kate,’ she pleaded. ‘ere is one custom in your country and
another in ours; but still you are a woman, and you will know.’
‘But you know that no one will come,’ Kate said tenderly.
‘Yes, I know; but—no, you are not a woman, only a fairy that has come across the water to
help me and mine.’
Here again Kate was baffled. Except in the message sent by the Maharaj Kunwar, the een
Mother never referred to the danger that threatened her son’s life. Again and again Kate had
tried to lead up to the subject—to gain some hint, at least, of the nature of the plot.
‘I know nothing,’ the een would reply. ‘Here behind the curtain no one knows anything.
Miss Kate, if my own women lay dead out there in the sun at noon’—she pointed downwards
through the tracery of her window to the flagged path below—‘I should know nothing. Of what
I said I know nothing; but surely it is allowed’—she lowered her voice to a whisper—‘oh, surely
it is allowed to a mother to bid another woman look to her son. He is so old now that he thinks
himself a man, and wanders far, and so young that he thinks the world will do him no harm.
Ahi! And he is so wise that he knows a thousand times more than I: he speaks English like anEnglishman. How can I control him with my lile learning and my very great love? I say to
you, Be good to my son. at I can say aloud, and write it upon a wall, if need were. ere is no
harm in that. But if I said more, look you, the plaster between the stones beneath me would gape
to su it in, and the wind would blow all my words across to the villages. I am a stranger here
—a Rajputni from Kulu, a thousand thousand koss away. ey bore me here in a lier to be
married—in the dark they bore me for a month; and except that some of my women have told
me, I should not know whi way the home wind blows when it goes to Kulu. What can a
strange cow do in the byre? May the gods witness.’
‘Ah, but tell me what you think?’
‘I think nothing,’ the een would answer sullenly. ‘What have women to do with thinking?
ey love and they suffer. I have said all that I may say. Miss Kate, some day you will bear a
lile son. As you have been good to my son, so may the gods be good to yours when that time
comes, and you know how the heart is full of love.’
‘If I am to protect him, I must know. You leave me in the dark.’
‘And I also am in the dark—and the darkness is full of danger.’
Tarvin himself was mu about the palace, not only because he perceived that it was there he
might most hopefully keep his ear to the ground for news of the Naulahka, but because it
enabled him to observe Kate’s comings and goings, and with his hand ready for a rapid
movement to his pistol-pocket.
His gaze followed her at these times, as at others, with the longing look of the lover; but he
said nothing, and Kate was grateful to him. It was a time, as it seemed to him, to play the part
of the Tarvin who had carried water for her long ago at the end of the section; it was a time to
stand back, to watch, to guard, but not to trouble her.
e Maharaj Kunwar came oen under his eye, and he was constantly inventing amusing
things for him to do remote from Sitabhai’s courtyard; but the boy would occasionally break
away, and then it was Tarvin’s task to go aer him and make sure that he came to no harm.
One aernoon when he had spent some time in coaxing the ild away, and had finally resorted
to force, mu to the ild’s disgust, a twelve-foot baulk of teakwood, as he was passing out
under an ar in process of repair, crashed down from the scaffolding just in front of Fibby’s
nose. e horse retired into the courtyard on his hind legs, and Tarvin heard the rustle of the
women behind the shutters.
He reflected on the incurable slaness of these people, stopped to swear at the workmen
croued on the scaffolding in the hollow of the ar, and went on. ey were no less careless
about the dam—it was in the blood, he supposed—for the headman of a coolie gang who must
have crossed the Amet twenty times, showed him a new ford across a particularly inviting
annel, whi ended in a quisand; and when Tarvin had flung himself clear, the gang spent
half the day in hauling Fibby out with ropes. ey could not even build a temporary bridge
without leaving the boards loose, so that a horse’s hoof found its way between; and the gangs
seemed to make a point of leing bullo-carts run down the steep embankments into the small
of Tarvin’s back, when, at infrequent intervals, that happened to be turned.
Tarvin was filled with great respect for the British Government, whi worked on these
materials, and began to understand the mild-faced melanoly and decisive views of Lucien
Estes about the native population, as well as to sympathise more keenly than ever with Kate.
is curious people were now, he learned with horror, to fill the cup of their follies by
marrying the young Maharaj Kunwar to a three-year-old babe, brought from the Kulu hills, at
vast expense, to be his bride. He sought out Kate at the missionary’s, and found her quivering
with indignation. She had just heard.
‘It’s like them to waste a wedding where it isn’t wanted,’ said Tarvin soothingly. Since he saw
Kate excited, it became his part to be calm. ‘Don’t worry your overworked head about it, Kate.
You are trying to do too mu, and you are feeling too mu. You will break down before youknow it, from sheer exhaustion of the chord of sympathy.’
‘Oh no!’ said Kate. ‘I feel quite strong enough for anything that may come. I mustn’t break
down. ink of this marriage coming on. e Maharaj will need me more than ever. He has just
told me that he won’t get any sleep for three days and three nights while their priests are
praying over him.’
‘Crazy! Why, it’s a quier way of killing him than Sitabhai’s. Heavens! I daren’t think of it.
Let’s talk of something else. Any papers from your father lately? is kind of thing makes
Topaz taste sort of good.’
She gave him a paage received by the last post, and he fell silent as he ran his eye hastily
over a copy of the Telegram six weeks old; but he seemed to find lile comfort in it. His brows
knitted.
‘Pshaw!’ he exclaimed with irritation, ‘this won’t do!’
‘What is it?’
‘Heler bluffing about the ree C.’s, and not doing it well. at isn’t like Jim. He talks
about it as a sure thing as hard as if he didn’t believe in it, and had a private tip from
somewhere that it wasn’t coming aer all. I’ve no doubt he has. But he needn’t give it away to
Rustler like that. Let’s look at the real estate transfers. Ah! that tells the story,’ he exclaimed
excitedly, as his eye rested on the record of the sale of a parcel of lots on G Street. ‘Prices are
going down—away, ’way down. e boys are caving. ey’re giving up the fight.’ He leaped up
and marched about the room nervously. ‘Heavens! if I could only get word to them!’
‘Why—what, Nick? What word do you want to send them?’
He pulled himself up instantly.
‘To let them know that I believe in it,’ he said. ‘To get them to hold on.’
‘But suppose the road doesn’t come to Topaz aer all. How can you know, away off here in
India?’
‘Come to Topaz, little girl!’ he shouted. ‘Come to Topaz! It’s coming if I have to lay the rails!’
But the news about the temper of the town vexed and disconcerted him notwithstanding, and
aer he le Kate that night he sent a cable to Heler, through Mrs. Mutrie, desiring her to
forward the despatch from Denver, as if that were the originating office of the message.
‘ Heckler, Topaz.—Take a brace, for God’s sake. Got dead cin on ree C.’s. Trust me, and boom
like —— Tarvin.’
▲▲▲XIV
Because I sought it far from men,
In deserts and alone,
I found it burning overhead,
The jewel of a throne.
Because I sought—I sought it so
And spent my days to find
It blazed one moment ere it left
The blacker night behind.
—The Crystals of Iswara.
A city of tents had grown up in three days without the walls of Rhatore—a city greened with
far-brought lawns of turf, and stu about with hastily transplanted orange-trees, wooden
lampposts painted in gaudy colours, and a cast-iron fountain of hideous design. Many guests were
expected at Rhatore to grace the marriage of the Maharaj Kunwar—barons, princes, thakurs,
lords of waste fortresses and of hopeless crags of the north and the south, fiefs from the fat,
poppy blazoned plains of Mewar, and brother rajahs of the King. ey came accompanied by
their escorts, horse and foot.
In a land where genealogies, to be respectable, must run ba without a break for eight
hundred years, it is a delicate maer not to offend; and all were desperately jealous of the place
and precedence of their neighbours in the camp. Lest the task should be too easy, the household
bards of the princes came with them, and squabbled with the court officials of Gokral Seetarun.
Behind the tents streted long lines of horse-piets, where the fat pink-and-blue-spoed
stallions neighed and squealed at one another, under their heavy velvet trappings, all day long;
and the ragged militia of twenty tiny native states smoked and gambled among their saddles, or
quarrelled at the daily distribution of food furnished by the generosity of the Maharajah. From
hundreds of miles about, vagrant and mendicant priests of every denomination had floed into
the city, and their salmon-coloured raiment, bla blankets, or ash-smeared nudity gave Tarvin
many minutes of untrammelled entertainment as he wated them roaming fearlessly from tent
to tent, their red eyes rolling in their heads, alternately threatening or fawning for gis. e
rest-house, as Tarvin discovered, was crammed with fresh contingents of commercial travellers.
His Highness was not likely to pay at su a season, but fresh orders would be plentiful. e city
itself was brilliant with coats of pink-and-white lime-wash, and the main streets were obstructed
with the bamboo scaffoldings of fireworks. Every house-front was swept and newly luted with
clean mud, and the doorways were hung with marigolds and strings of jasmine-buds. rough
the crowds tramped the sweating sweetmeat-dealers, vendors of hawks, dealers in eap
jewellery and glass bracelets and lile English mirrors, while camels, loaded with wedding gis
of far-off kings, ploughed through the crowd, or the mace-bearers of the State cleared a path
with their silver staves for the passage of the Maharajah’s carriages. Forty baroues were in
use, and, as long as horse-flesh held out, or harness could be pated with string, it did not
beseem the dignity of the State to provide less than four horses to ea. As these horses were
untrained, and as the lile native boys, out of sheer lightness of heart, toued off squibs and
crackers at high noon, the streets were animated.
e hill on whi the palace stood seemed to smoke like a volcano, for the lile dignitaries
came without cessation, ea expecting the salute of cannon due to his rank. Between the roars
of the ordnance, strains of uncouth music would break from the red walls, and presently some
officer of the court would ride out of one of the gates, followed by all his retinue, ea man
gorgeous as a co-pheasant in spring, his moustae fresh oiled and curled fiercely over hisears; or one of the royal elephants, swathed in red velvet and bullion from shoulder to ankle,
would roll out under the weight of his silver howdah, and trumpet till the streets were cleared
for his passage. Seventy elephants were fed daily by the King—no mean arge, since ea beast
consumed as mu green fodder daily as he could carry on his ba, as well as thirty or forty
pounds of flour. Now and again one of the monsters, maddened by the noise and confusion, and
by the presence of strange rivals, would be overtaken with paroxysms of blind fury. en he
would be hastily stripped of his trappings, bound with ropes and iron ains, hustled out of the
city between two of his fellows, and tied down half a mile away by the banks of the Amet, to
scream and rage till the horses in the neighbouring camps broke their piets and stampeded
wildly among the tents. Pertab Singh, commandant of his Highness’s body-guard, was in his
glory. Every hour of the day gave him excuse for arging with his troop on mysterious but
important errands between the palace and the tents of the princes. e formal interange of
visits alone occupied two days. Ea prince with his escort would solemnly drive to the palace,
and half an hour later the silver state baroue and the Maharajah himself, jewelled from head
to heel, would return the visit, while the guns gave word of the event to the city of houses and
to the city of tents.
When night fell on the camp there was no silence till near the dawn, for strolling players,
singers of songs, and tellers of stories, dancing girls, brawny Oudh wrestlers, and camp
followers beyond counting, wandered from tent to tent making merry. When these had
departed, the temples in the city sent forth the hoarse cries of cons, and Kate, listening,
seemed to hear in every blast the wail of the lile Maharaj Kunwar, who was being prepared for
his marriage by interminable prayers and purifications. She saw as lile of the boy as Tarvin did
of the King. In those days every request for an audience was met with, ‘He is with his priests.’
Tarvin cursed all the priests of Rhatore, and condemned to every variety of perdition the
hangdog fakirs that prowled about his path.
‘I wish to goodness they’d come to a point with this fool business,’ he. said to himself. ‘I
haven’t got a century to spend in Rhatore.’
Aer nearly a week of uninterrupted clamour, blazing sunshine, and moving crowds clad in
garments, the colours of whi made Tarvin’s eyes ae, there arrived, by the same road that
had borne Kate to the city, two carriages containing five Englishmen and three Englishwomen,
who, later, walked about the city with la-lustre eyes, bored by the official duty whi
compelled them to witness in the hot weather a crime whi it was not only beyond them to
hinder, but to which they were obliged to lend their official patronage.
e agent to the Governor-General—that is to say, the official representative of the Viceroy in
Rajputana—had some time before represented to the Maharajah that he might range himself in
the way of progress and enlightenment by ordering that his son should not be given in marriage
for another ten years. e Maharajah, pleading the immemorial custom of his land and the
influence of the priests, gilded his refusal by a generous donation to a women’s hospital in
Calcutta which was not in want of funds.
For his own part, Tarvin could not comprehend how any government could lend its
countenance to this wied farce, calling itself a marriage, whi was presently to be played out
with the assistance of two ildren. He was presently introduced to the agent of the
GovernorGeneral, who was anxious to learn more about the damming of the Amet. To be asked about the
damming of the Amet, when he was making no more progress than at present with the
Naulahka, seemed to Tarvin, however, the last tou of insult, and he was not communicative,
asking the agent, instead, a number of urgent questions about the approaing infamy at the
palace. e agent declaring the marriage to be a political necessity, the destination suggested by
Tarvin for political necessities of this sort caused the official to stiffen, and to look this wild
American up and down with startled curiosity. They parted on poor terms.
With the rest of the party Tarvin was more at ease. e agent’s wife, a tall brunee,
belonging to one of those families whi from the earliest days of the East India Company haveadministered the fortunes of India, solemnly inspected Kate’s work at the hospital; and being
only a woman, and not an official, was aracted, and showed that she was aracted, by the
sadeyed lile woman who did not talk about her work. erefore Tarvin devoted himself to the
amusement and entertainment of the agent’s wife, and she pronounced him an extraordinary
person. ‘But, then, all Americans are extraordinary, you know, though they’re so clever.’
Not forgeing in the midst of this tumultuous pageant that he was a citizen of Topaz, Tarvin
told her about that blessed city of the plain, away off there under the Sauguae Range, where
half his heart lay. He called it ‘the magic city,’ implying that the dwellers of the Western
continent had agreed to call it so by general consent. She was not bored; she enjoyed it. Talk of
land and improvement companies, boards of trade, town lots, and the ree C.’s was fresh to
her, and it became easy to lead up to what Tarvin actually had in mind. What about the
Naulahka? Had she ever seen it? He asked these questions boldly.
No; she knew nothing of the Naulahka. Her thoughts were bounded by the thought of going
home in the spring. Home for her meant a lile house near Sydenham, close to the Crystal
Palace, where her three-year-old boy was waiting for her and the interests of the other English
men and women seemed equally remote from Rajputana—not to mention the Naulahka. It was
only inferentially that Tarvin could gather that they had spent the greater part of their working
lives within the limits of the country. ey talked as gipsies might talk by the roadside a lile
before the horses are put into the caravan. e ways were hot, they implied, and very dusty; and
they hoped one day, to be able to rest. e wedding was only one more weary incident on the
line of mar, and they devoutly wished it over. One of them even envied Tarvin for coming to
the State with his fresh eye and his lively belief in the possibility of geing something out of the
land besides a harvest of regrets.
e last day of the marriage ceremonies began and ended with more cannon, more fireworks,
more claering of hoofs, more trumpeting of elephants, and with the clamour of bands trying to
play ‘God Save the een.’ e Maharaj Kunwar was to appear in the evening (in an Indian
state wedding the bride is neither mentioned nor seen) at a banquet, where the agent of the
Governor-General would propose his health and that of his father. e Maharaj was to make a
spee in his best English. A court scribe had already composed a long oration to be used by his
father. Tarvin was beginning seriously to doubt whether he should ever see the ild alive again;
and, before the banquet, rode out into the seething city to reconnoitre. It was twilight, and the
tores were flaring between the houses. Wild outlanders from the desert, who had never seen a
white man before, caught his horse by the bridle, examined him curiously, and with a grunt let
him pass. e many-coloured turbans showed under the fliering light like the jewels of a
broken nelace, and all the white housetops were crowded with the veiled figures of women. In
half an hour the Maharaj Kunwar would make his way from the royal temple to the
banquetingtent at the head of a procession of caparisoned elephants.
Tarvin forced his way in by in through the dense crowd that waited at the foot of the
temple steps. He merely wished to satisfy himself that the ild was well; he wanted to see him
come from the temple. As he looked about him he saw that he was the only white man in the
crowd, and pitied his jaded acquaintances, who could find no pleasure in the wild scene under
his eyes.
e temple doors were closed, and the torlight flashed ba from the ivory and silver with
whi they were inlaid. Somewhere out of sight stood the elephants, for Tarvin could hear their
deep breathing and an occasional squeal above the hum of the crowd. Half a troop of cavalry,
very worn and dusty with the day’s labours, were trying to clear an open space before the
temple, but they might as well have tried to divide a rainbow. From the roofs of the houses the
women were throwing flowers, sweetmeats, and coloured rice into the crowd, while small bards,
not yet aaed to the house of any prince, anted aloud in praise of the Maharajah, the
Maharaj Kunwar, the Viceroy, the agent of the Governor-General, Colonel Nolan, and any one
else who might possibly reward praise with pence. One of these men, recognising Tarvin, struup a ant in his honour. He had come, said the song, from a far country to dam an
ungovernable river, and fill the country-side with gold; his step was like the step of a dromedary
in the spring; his eye terrible as that of an elephant; and the graces of his person su that the
hearts of all the women of Rhatore turned to water when he rode upon the public way. Lastly,
he would reward the singer of this poor song with untold generosity, and his name and fame
should endure in the land so long as the flag of Gokral Seetarun had five colours, or as long as
the Naulahka adorned the throat of kings.
en, with an ear-spliing shriek of cons, the temple doors opened inward, and the voices
of the crowd were hushed into a whisper of awe. Tarvin’s hands tightened on the reins of his
horse, and he leaned forward to stare. e opened doors of the temples framed a square of uer
darkness, and to the screeing of the cons was added a throbbing of innumerable drums. A
breath of incense, strong enough to make him cough, dried across the crowd, whi was
absolutely silent now.
e next moment the Maharaj Kunwar, alone and unaended, came out of the darkness, and
stood in the torlight with his hands on the hilt of his sword. e face beneath the turban,
draped with loops of diamonds under an emerald aigree, was absolutely colourless. ere were
purple circles about his eyes, and his mouth was half open; but the pity Tarvin felt for the ild’s
weariness was silenced by a sudden thrill and leap of his heart, for on the gold cloth of the
Maharaj Kunwar’s breast lay the Naulahka.
ere was no need, this time, to ask any questions. It was not he who saw it; its great deep
eyes seemed to fall on him. It blazed with the dull red of the ruby, the angry green of the
emerald, the cold blue of the sapphire, and the white-hot glory of the diamond. But dulling all
these glories was the superb radiance of one gem that lay above the great carved emerald on the
central clasp. It was the bla diamond—bla as the pit of the infernal lake, and lighted from
below with the fires of hell.
e thing lay on the boy’s shoulders, a yoke of flame. It outshone the silent Indian stars
above, turned the tossing tores to smears of dull yellow, and sued the glier from the cloth
of gold on which it lay.
There was no time to think, to estimate, to appraise, scarcely a moment even to realise, for the
cons suddenly wailed again, the Maharaj stepped ba into the darkness, and the doors of the
temple were shut.
▲▲▲XV
From small-pox and the Evil Eye, a wasteful marriagefeast, and the
kindness of my co-wife, may the Gods protect my son.—Hindu Proverb.
Tarvin made his way to the banquet with his face aflame and his tongue dry between his teeth.
He had seen it. It existed. It was not a myth. And he would have it; he would take it ba with
him. Mrs. Mutrie should hang it about the sculptured neck that looked so well when she laughed;
and the ree C.’s should come to Topaz. He would be the saviour of his town; the boys at home
would take the horses out of his carriage and drag him up Pennsylvania Avenue with their own
hands; and town lots would sell next year in Topaz by the running inch.
It was worth all the waiting, worth the damming of a hundred rivers, worth a century of
paisi playing, and a thousand miles of bullo-cart. As he drained a glass to the health of the
young Maharaj Kunwar at the banquet that evening, he renewed his pledge to himself to fight it
out on this line if it took all summer. His pride of success had lain low of late, and taken many
hurts; but now that he had seen his prize he esteemed it already within his grasp, as he had
argued at Topaz that Kate must be his because he loved her.
Next morning he woke with a confused notion that he stood on the threshold of great deeds;
and then, in his bath, he wondered whence he had plued the certainty and exultation of the
night before. He had, indeed, seen the Naulahka. But the temple doors had closed on the vision.
He found himself asking whether either temple or nelace had been real, and in the midst of his
wonder and excitement was half way to the city before he knew that he had le the rest-house.
When he came to himself, however, he knew well whither he was going and what he was going
for. If he had seen the Naulahka, he meant to keep it in sight. It had disappeared into the temple.
To the temple, therefore, he would go.
Fragments of burnt-out tores lay on the temple steps among trampled flowers and spilt oil,
and the marigold garlands hung limp and wilted on the fat shoulders of the bla stone bulls
that guarded the inner court. Tarvin took off his white pith helmet (it was very hot, though it
was only two hours aer dawn), pushed ba the scanty hair from his high forehead, and
surveyed the remnants of yesterday’s feast. e city was still asleep aer its holiday. e doors
of the building were wide open, and he ascended the steps and walked in, with none to hinder.
e formless, four-faced god Iswara, standing in the centre of the temple, was smeared and
discoloured with stains of melted buer, and the bla smoke of exhausted incense. Tarvin
looked at the figure curiously, half expecting to find the Naulahka hung about one of its four
nes. Behind him, in the deeper gloom of the temple, stood other divinities, many-handed and
many-headed, tossing their arms alo, protruding their tongues, and grinning at one another.
e remains of many sacrifices lay about them, and in the half light Tarvin could see that the
knees of one were dark with dried blood. Overhead the dark roof ran up into a Hindu dome, and
there was a soft rustle and scratching of nesting bats.
Tarvin, with his hat on the ba of his head and his hands in his poets, gazed at the image,
looking about him and whistling soly. He had been a month in India, but he had not yet
penetrated to the interior of a temple. Standing there, he recognised with fresh force how
entirely the life, habits, and traditions of this strange people alienated them from all that seemed
good and right to him; and he was vaguely angered to know that it was the servants of these
horrors who possessed a nelace whi had power to ange the destiny of a Christian and
civilised town like Topaz.
He knew that he would be expelled without ceremony for profanation, if discovered, and
made haste to finish his investigations, with a half-formed belief that the slovenliness of the race
might have caused them to leave the Naulahka about somewhere, as a woman might leave herjewels on her dressing-table aer a late return from a ball the night before. He peered about and
under the gods, one by one, while the bats squeaked above him. en he returned to the central
image of Iswara, and in his former attitude regarded the idol.
It occurred to him that, though he was on level ground, most of his weight was resting on his
toes, and he stepped ba to recover his balance. e slab of sandstone he had just quied rolled
over slowly, as a porpoise rolls in the still sea, revealing for an instant a bla asm below.
en it shouldered up into its place again without a sound, and Tarvin wiped the cold sweat
from his forehead. If he had found the Naulahka at that instant he would have smashed it in
pure rage. He went out into the sunlight once more, devoting the country where su things
were possible to its own gods; he could think of nothing worse.
A priest, sprung from an unguessable retreat, came out of the temple immediately aerward,
and smiled upon him.
Tarvin, willing to renew his hold on the wholesome world in whi there were homes and
women, betook himself to the missionary’s coage, where he invited himself to breakfast. Mr.
and Mrs. Estes had kept themselves strictly aloof from the marriage ceremony, but they could
enjoy Tarvin’s account of it, delivered from the Topaz point of view. Kate was unfeignedly glad
to see him. She was full of the discreditable desertion of Dhunpat Rai and the hospital staff from
their posts. ey had all gone to wat the wedding festivities, and for three days had not
appeared at the hospital. e entire work of the place had devolved on herself and the wild
woman of the desert who was wating her husband’s cure. Kate was very tired, and her heart
was troubled with misgivings for the welfare of the lile Prince, whi she communicated to
Tarvin when he drew her out upon the verandah after breakfast.
‘I’m sure he wants absolute rest now,’ she said, almost tearfully. ‘He came to me at the end of
the dinner last night—I was in the women’s wing of the palace—and cried for half an hour. Poor
little baby! It’s cruel.’
‘Oh, well, he’ll be resting to-day. Don’t worry.’
‘No; to-day they take his bride ba to her own people again, and he has to drive out with the
procession or something—in this sun, too. It’s very wied. Doesn’t it ever make your head ae,
Ni? I sometimes think of you siing out on that dam of yours, and wonder how you can bear
it.’
‘I can bear a good deal for you, little girl,’ returned Tarvin, looking down into her eyes.
‘Why, how is that for me, Nick?’
‘You’ll see if you live long enough,’ he assured her; but he was not anxious to discuss his dam,
and returned to the safer subject of the Maharaj Kunwar.
Next day and the day aer he rode aimlessly about in the neighbourhood of the temple, not
caring to trust himself within its walls again, but determined to keep his eye upon the first and
last spot where he had seen the Naulahka. ere was no ance at present of geing spee with
the only living person, save the King, whom he definitely knew to have toued the treasure. It
was maddening to await the reappearance of the Maharaj Kunwar in his baroue, but he
summoned what patience he could. He hoped mu from him; but meanwhile he oen looked in
at the hospital to see how Kate fared. e traitor Dhunpat Rai and his helpers had returned; but
the hospital was crowded with cases from the furthest portions of the State—fractures caused by
the King’s reless baroues, and one or two cases, new in Kate’s experience, of men drugged,
under the guise of friendship, for the sake of the money they carried with them, and le helpless
in the public ways.
Tarvin, as he cast his shrewd eye about the perfectly kept men’s ward, humbly owned to
himself that, aer all, she was doing beer work in Rhatore than he. She at least did not run a
hospital to cover up deeper and darker designs, and she had the inestimable advantage over him
of having her goal in sight. It was not snated from her aer one maddening glimpse; it was
not the arge of a mysterious priesthood, or of an impalpable State; it was not hidden in
treacherous temples, nor hung round the necks of vanishing infants.One morning, before the hour at whi he usually set out for the dam, Kate sent a note over
to him at the rest-house asking him to call at the hospital as soon as possible. For one rapturous
moment he dreamed of impossible things. But smiling bierly at his readiness to hope, he
lighted a cigar, and obeyed the order.
Kate met him on the steps, and led him into the dispensary.
She laid an eager hand on his arm. ‘Do you know anything about the symptoms of
hemppoisoning?’ she asked him.
He caught her by both hands quily, and stared wildly into her face. ‘Why? Why? Has any
one been daring——?’
She laughed nervously. ‘No, no. It isn’t me. It’s him.’
‘Who?’
e Maharaj—the ild. I’m certain of it now.’ She went on to tell him how, that morning, the
baroue, the escort, and a pompous native had hurried up to the missionary’s door bearing the
almost lifeless form of the Maharaj Kunwar; how she had at first aributed the aa, whatever
it might be, to exhaustion consequent upon the wedding festivities; how the lile one had
roused from his stupor, blue-lipped and hollow-eyed, and had fallen from one convulsion into
another, until she had begun to despair and how, at the last, he had dropped into a deep sleep of
exhaustion, when she had le him in the care of Mrs. Estes. She added that Mrs. Estes had
believed that the young prince was suffering from a return of his usual malady; she had seen
him in paroxysms of this kind twice before Kate came.
‘Now look at this,’ said Kate, taking down the art of her hospital cases, on whi were
recorded the symptoms and progress of two cases of hemp-poisoning that had come to her
within the past week.
‘ese men,’ she said, ‘had been given sweetmeats by a gang of travelling gipsies, and all
their money was taken from them before they woke up. Read for yourself.’
Tarvin read, biting his lips. At the end he looked up at her sharply.
‘Yes,’ he said, with an emphatic nod of his head—‘ yes. Sitabhai?’
‘Who else would dare?’ answered Kate passionately.
‘I know. I know. But how to stop her going on! how to bring it home to her!’
‘Tell the Maharajah,’ responded Kate decidedly.
Tarvin took her hand. ‘Good! I’ll try it. But there’s no shadow of proof, you know.’
‘No matter. Remember the boy. Try. I must go back to him now.’
e two returned to the house of the missionary together, saying very lile on the way.
Tarvin’s indignation that Kate should be mixed up in this miserable business almost turned to
anger at Kate herself, as he rode beside her but his wrath was extinguished at sight of the
Maharaj Kunwar. e ild lay on a bed in an inner room at the missionary’s, almost too weak
to turn his head. As Kate and Tarvin entered, Mrs. Estes rose from giving him his medicine, said
a word to Kate by way of report, and returned to her own work. e ild was clothed only in a
soft muslin coat; but his sword and jewelled belt lay across his feet.
‘Salaam, Tarvin Sahib,’ he murmured. ‘I am very sorry that I was ill.’
Tarvin bent over him tenderly. ‘Don’t try to talk, little one.’
‘Nay; I am well now,’ was the answer. ‘Soon we will go riding together.’
‘Were you very sick, little man?’
‘I cannot tell. It is all dark to me. I was in the palace laughing with some of the dance-girls.
Then I fell. And after that I remember no more till I came here.’
He gulped down the cooling draught that Kate gave him, and reseled himself on the pillows,
while one wax-yellow hand played with the hilt of his sword. Kate was kneeling by his side, one
arm under the pillow supporting his head; and it seemed to Tarvin that he had never before
done justice to the beauty latent in her good, plain, strong features. e trim lile figure took
soer outlines, the firm mouth quivered, the eyes were filled with a light that Tarvin had never
seen before.‘Come to the other side—so,’ said the child, beckoning Tarvin in the native fashion, by folding
all his tiny fingers into his palms rapidly and repeatedly. Tarvin knelt obediently on the other
side of the couch. ‘Now I am a king, and this is my court.’
Kate laughed musically in her delight at seeing the boy recovering strength. Tarvin slid his
arm under the pillow, found Kate’s hand there, and held it.
e portière at, the door of the room dropped soly. Mrs. Estes had stolen in for a moment,
and imagined that she saw enough to cause her to steal out again. She had been thinking a great
deal since the days when Tarvin first introduced himself.
e ild’s eyes began to grow dull and heavy, and Kate would have withdrawn her arm to
give him another draught.
‘Nay; stay so,’ he said imperiously; and relapsing into the vernacular, muered thily
—‘ose who serve the King shall not la their reward. ey shall have villages free of tax—
three, five villages; Sujjain, Amet, and Gungra. Let it be entered as a free gi when they marry.
They shall marry, and be about me always—Miss Kate and Tarvin Sahib.’
Tarvin did not understand why Kate’s hand was withdrawn swily. He did not know the
vernacular as she did.
‘He is getting delirious again,’ said Kate, under her breath. ‘Poor, poor little one!’
Tarvin ground his teeth, and cursed Sitabhai between them. Kate was wiping the damp
forehead, and trying to still the head as it was thrown restlessly from side to side. Tarvin held
the ild’s hands, whi closed fiercely on his own, as the boy was raed and convulsed by the
last effects of the hemp.
For some minutes he fought and writhed, calling upon the names of many gods, striving to
reach his sword, and ordering imaginary regiments to hang those white dogs to the beams of the
palace gate, and to smoke them to death.
Then the crisis passed, and he began to talk to himself and to call for his mother.
e vision of a lile grave dug in the open plain sloping to the river, where they had laid out
the Topaz cemetery, rose before Tarvin’s memory. ey were lowering Heler’s first baby into
it, in its pine coffin; and Kate, standing by the graveside, was writing the ild’s name on the
finger’s length of smoothed pine which was to be its only headstone.
‘Nay, nay, nay!’ wailed the Maharaj Kunwar. ‘I am speaking the truth; and oh, I was so tired
at that pagal dance in the temple, and I only crossed the courtyard…. It was a new girl from
Lunow; she sang the song of “e Green Pulse of Mundore.” … Yes; but only some almond
curd. I was hungry, too. A lile white almond curd, mother. Why should I not eat when I feel
inclined? Am I a sweeper’s son, or a prince? Pi me up! pi me up! It is very hot inside my
head…. Louder. I do not understand. Will they take me over to Kate? She will make all well.
What was the message?’ e ild began to wring his hands despairingly. ‘e message! e
message! I have forgotten the message. No one in the State speaks English as I speak English. But
I have forgotten the message.
‘Tiger, tiger, burning bright
In the forests of the night,
What immortal hand or eye
Framed thy fearful symmetry?
Yes, mother; till she cries. I am to say the whole of it till she cries. I will not forget. I did not
forget the first message. By the great god Har! I have forgoen this message.’ And he began to
cry.
Kate, who had wated so long by bedsides of pain, was calm and strong; she soothed the
child, speaking to him in a low, quieting voice, administering a sedative draught, doing the right
thing, as Tarvin saw, surely and steadily, undisturbed. It was he who was shaken by the agony
that he could not alleviate.
The Maharaj Kunwar drew a long, sobbing breath, and contracted his eyebrows.
‘Mahadeo ki jai!’ he shouted. ‘It has come ba. A gipsy has done this. A gipsy has done this.And I was to say it until she cried.’
Kate half rose, with an awful look at Tarvin. He returned it, and, nodding, strode from the
room, dashing the tears from his eyes.
▲▲▲XVI
Heart of my heart, is it meet or wise
To warn a King of his enemies?
We know what Heaven or Hell may bring,
But no man knoweth the mind of the King.
—The Ballad of the King’s Jest.
‘Want to see the Maharajah.’
‘He cannot be seen.’
‘I shall wait until he comes.’
‘He will not be seen all day.’
‘Then I shall wait all day.’
Tarvin seled himself comfortably in his saddle, and drew up in the centre of the courtyard,
where he was wont to confer with the Maharajah.
e pigeons were asleep in the sunlight, and the lile fountain was talking to itself, as a
pigeon coos before settling to its nest. The white marble flagging glared like hot iron, and waves
of heat flooded him from the green-shaded walls. e guardian of the gate tued himself up in
his sheet again and slept. And with him slept, as it seemed, the whole world in a welter of
silence as intense as the heat. Tarvin’s horse amped his bit, and the eoes of the ringing iron
tinkled from side to side of the courtyard. e man himself whipped a silk handkerief round
his ne as some slight protection against the peeling sunbeams, and, scorning the shade of the
archway, waited in the open that the Maharajah might see there was an urgency in his visit.
In a few minutes there crept out of the stillness a sound like the far-off rustle of wind across a
wheat-field on a still autumn day. It came from behind the green shuers, and with its coming
Tarvin meanically straightened himself in the saddle. It grew, died down again, and at last
remained fixed in a continuous murmur, for whi the ear strained uneasily—su a murmur as
heralds the advance of a loud racing tide in a nightmare, when the dreamer cannot flee nor
declare his terror in any voice but a whisper. Aer the rustle came the smell of jasmine and
musk that Tarvin knew well.
e palace wing had wakened from its aernoon siesta, and was looking at him with a
hundred eyes. He felt the glances that he could not see, and they filled him with wrath as he sat
immovable, while the horse swished at the flies. Somebody behind the shuers yawned a polite
lile yawn. Tarvin ose to regard it as an insult, and resolved to stay where he was till he or
the horse dropped. e shadow of the aernoon sun crept across the courtyard in by in, and
wrapped him at last in stifling shade.
ere was a muffled hum—quite distinct from the rustle—of voices within the palace. A lile
ivory inlaid door opened, and the Maharajah rolled into the courtyard. He was in the ugliest
muslin undress, and his lile saffron-coloured Rajput turban was set awry on his head, so that
the emerald plume tilted drunkenly. His eyes were red with opium, and he walked as a bear
walks when he is overtaken by the dawn in the poppyfield, where he has gorged his fill through
the night watches.
Tarvin’s face darkened at the sight, and the Maharajah, cating the look, bade his aendants
stand back out of earshot.
‘Have you been waiting long, Tarvin Sahib?’ he asked huskily, with an air of great good-will.
‘You know I see no man at this afternoon hour, and—and they did not bring me the news.’
‘I can wait,’ said Tarvin composedly.
e King seated himself in the broken Windsor air, whi was spliing in the heat, and
eyed Tarvin suspiciously.‘Have they given you enough convicts from the jails? Why are you not on the dam, then,
instead of breaking my rest? By God! is a King to have no peace because of you and su as
you?’
Tarvin let this outburst go by without comment.
‘I have come to you about the Maharaj Kunwar,’ he said quietly.
‘What of him?’ said the Maharajah quickly. ‘I—I—have not seen him for some days.’
‘Why?’ asked Tarvin bluntly.
‘Affairs of state and urgent political necessity,’ murmured the King, evading Tarvin’s
wrathful eyes. ‘Why should I be troubled by these things, when I know that no harm has come
to the boy?’
‘No harm!’
‘How could harm arrive?’ e voice dropped into an almost conciliatory whine. ‘You
yourself, Tarvin Sahib, promised to be his true friend. at was on the day you rode so well, and
stood so well against my bodyguard. Never have I seen su riding, and therefore why should I
be troubled? Let us drink.’
He beoned to his aendants. One of them came forward with a long silver tumbler
concealed beneath his flowing garments, and poured into it an allowance of liqueur brandy that
made Tarvin, used to potent drinks, open his eyes. e second man produced a bole of
ampagne, opened it with a skill born of long practice, and filled up the tumbler with the
creaming wine.
e Maharajah drank deep, and wiped the foam from his beard, saying apologetically—‘Su
things are not for political agents to see; but you, Sahib, are true friend of the State. erefore I
let you see. Shall they mix you one like this?’
‘Thanks. I didn’t come here to drink. I came to tell you that the Maharaj has been very ill.’
‘I was told there was a lile fever,’ said the King, leaning ba in his air. ‘But he is with
Miss Sheriff, and she will make all well. Just a little fever, Tarvin Sahib. Drink with me.’
‘A little hell! Can you understand what I am saying? The little chap has been half poisoned.’
‘en it was the English medicines,’ said the Maharajah, with a bland smile. ‘Once they made
me very si, and I went ba to the native hakims. You are always making funny talks, Tarvin
Sahib.’
With a mighty effort Tarvin oked down his rage, and tapped his foot with his riding-whip,
speaking very clearly and distinctly—‘I haven’t come here to make funny talk to-day. e lile
ap is with Miss Sheriff now. He was driven over there; and somebody in the palace has been
trying to poison him with hemp.’
‘Bhang!‘said the Maharajah stupidly.
‘ I don’t know what you call the mess, but he has been poisoned. But for Miss Sheriff he
would have died—your first son would have died. He has been poisoned—do you hear,
Maharajah Sahib?—and by some one in the palace.’
‘He has eaten something bad, and it has made him si,’ said the King surlily. ‘Lile boys eat
anything. By God! no man would dare to lay a finger on my son.’
‘What would you do to prevent it?’
e Maharajah half rose to his feet, and his red eyes filled with fury. ‘I would tie him to the
forefoot of my biggest elephant, and kill him through an aernoon!’ en he relapsed, foaming,
into the vernacular, and poured out a list of the hideous tortures that were within his will but
not in his power to inflict. ‘I would do all these things to any man who toued him,’ he
concluded.
Tarvin smiled incredulously.
‘I know what you think,’ stormed the King, maddened by the liquor and the opium. ‘You
think that because there is an English government I can make trials only by law, and all that
nonsense. Stuff! What do I care for the law that is in books? Will the walls of my palace tell
anything that I do?’‘ey won’t. If they did, they might let you know that it is a woman inside the palace who is
at the bottom of this.’
e Maharajah’s face turned grey under its brown. en he burst forth anew, almost huskily
—‘Am I a king or a poer that I must have the affairs of my zenana dragged into the sunlight by
any white dog that chooses to howl at me? Go out, or the guard will drive you out like a jackal.’
‘at’s all right,’ said Tarvin calmly. ‘But what has it to do with the Prince, Maharajah Sahib?
Come over to Mr. Estes’s and I’ll show you. You’ve had some experience of drugs, I suppose.
You can decide for yourself. The boy has been poisoned.’
‘It was an accursed day for my State when I first allowed the missionaries to come, and a
worse day when I did not drive you out.’
‘Not in the least. I’m here to look aer the Maharaj Kunwar, and I’m going to do it. You
prefer leaving him to be killed by your women.’
‘Tarvin Sahib, do you know what you say?’
‘Shouldn’t be saying it if I didn’t. I have all the proof in my hands.’
‘But when there is a poisoning there are no proofs of any kind, least of all when a woman
poisons! One does justice on suspicion, and by the English law it is a most illiberal policy to kill
on suspicion. Tarvin Sahib, the English have taken away from me everything that a Rajput
desires, and I and the others are rolling in idleness like horses that never go to exercise. But at
least I am master there!’
He waved a hand toward the green shuers, and spoke in a lower key, dropping ba into his
chair, and closing his eyes.
Tarvin looked at him despairingly.
‘No one man would dare—no man would dare,’ murmured the Maharajah more faintly. ‘And
as for the other thing that you spoke of, it is not in your power. By God! I am a Rajput and a
king. I do not talk of the life behind the curtain.’
Then Tarvin took his courage in both hands and spoke.
‘I don’t want you to talk,’ he said; ‘I merely want to warn you against Sitabhai. She’s
poisoning the Prince.’
e Maharajah shuddered. at a European should mention the name of his queen was in
itself sufficient insult, and one beyond all his experience. But that a European should cry aloud
in the open courtyard a arge su as Tarvin had just made surpassed imagination. e
Maharajah had just come from Sitabhai, who had lulled him to rest with songs and endearments
sacred to him alone; and here was this lean outlander assailing her with vile arges. But for the
drugs he would, in the extremity of his rage, have fallen upon Tarvin, who was saying, ‘I can
prove it quite enough to satisfy Colonel Nolan.’
e Maharajah stared at Tarvin with shiny eyes, and Tarvin thought for a moment that he
was going to fall in a fit; but it was the drink and the opium reasserting their power upon him.
He mumbled angrily. e head fell forward, the words ceased, and he sat in his air
breathing heavily, as senseless as a log.
Tarvin gathered up his reins, and wated the sodden monar for a long time in silence, as
the rustle behind the shuers rose and fell. en he turned to go, and rode out through the ar,
thinking.
Something sprang out of the darkness where the guard slept, and where the King’s fighting
apes were tethered; and the horse reared as a grey ape, its ain broken at the waist-band, flung
itself on the pommel of the saddle, aering. Tarvin felt and smelt the beast. It thrust one paw
into the horse’s mane, and with the other encircled his own throat. Instinctively he reaed
ba, and before the teeth under the grimy blue gums had time to close he had fired twice,
pressing the muzzle of the pistol into the hide. e creature rolled off to the ground, moaning
like a human being, and the smoke of the two shots dried ba through the hollow of the ar
and dissolved in the open courtyard.▲▲▲XVII
Strangers drawn from the ends of the earth, jewelled and plumed were
we;
I was the Lord of the Inca Race, and she was the Queen of the Sea.
Under the stars beyond our stars where the reinless meteors glow,
Hotly we stormed Valhalla, a million years ago.
Dust of the stars was under our feet, glitter of stars above—
Wrecks of our wrath dropped reeling down as we fought and we
spurned and we strove;
Worlds upon worlds we tossed aside, and scattered them to and fro,
The night that we stormed Valhalla, a million years ago.
She with the star I had marked for my own—I with my set desire—
Lost in the loom of the Night of Nights, ’wildered by worlds afire—
Met in a war ’twixt love and hate where the reinless meteors glow,
Hewing our way to Valhalla, a million years ago.
—The Sack of the Gods.
In summer the nights of the desert are hoer than the days, for when the sun goes down, earth,
masonry, and marble give forth their stored heat, and the low clouds, promising rain and never
bringing it, allow nothing to escape.
Tarvin was lying at rest in the verandah of the rest-house, smoking a eroot and wondering
how far he had beered the case of the Maharaj Kunwar by appealing to the Maharajah. His
reflections were not disturbed; the last of the commercial travellers had gone ba to Calcua
and Bombay, grumbling up to the final moment of their stay, and the rest-house was all his
own. Surveying his kingdom, he meditated, between the puffs of his eroot, on the desperate
and apparently hopeless condition of things. ey had got to the precise point where he liked
them. When a situation looked as this one did, only Niolas Tarvin could put it through and
come out on top. Kate was obdurate; the Naulahka was damnably coy; the Maharajah was ready
to turn him out of the State. Sitabhai had heard him denounce her. His life was likely to come to
a sudden and mysterious end, without so mu as the satisfaction of knowing that Heler and
the boys would avenge him; and if it went on, it looked as though it would have to go on
without Kate, and without the gi of new life to Topaz—in other words, without being worth
the trouble of living.
e moonlight, shining on the city beyond the sands, threw fantastic shadows on temple
spires and the wat-towers along the walls. A dog in sear of food snuffed dolefully about
Tarvin’s air, and withdrew to howl at him at a distance. It was a singularly melanoly howl.
Tarvin smoked till the moon went down in the thi darkness of an Indian night. She had
scarcely set when he was aware of something blaer than the night between him and the
horizon.
‘Is it you, Tarvin Sahib?’ the voice inquired in broken English.
Tarvin sprang to his feet before replying. He was beginning to be a lile suspicious of fresh
apparitions. His hand went to his hip poet. Any horror, he argued, might jump out at him
from the darkness in a country managed on the plan of a Kiralfy trick spectacle.
‘Nay; do not be afraid,’ said the voice. ‘It is I—Juggut Singh.’
Tarvin pulled thoughtfully at his cigar. ‘The State is full of Singhs,’ he said. ‘Which?’
‘I, Juggut Singh, of the household of the Maharajah.’
‘H’m. Does the King want to see me?’
The figure advanced a pace nearer.‘No, Sahib; the Queen.’
‘Which?’ repeated Tarvin.
e figure was in the verandah at his side, almost whispering in his ear. ‘ere is only one
who would dare to leave the palace. It is the Gipsy.’
Tarvin snapped his fingers blissfully and soundlessly in the dark, and made a lile cli of
triumph with his tongue. ‘Pleasant calling hours the lady keeps,’ he said.
‘This is no place for speaking, Sahib. I was to say, “Come, unless you are afraid of the dark.”’
‘Oh, were you? Well, now, look here, Juggut; let’s talk this thing out. I’d like to see your
friend Sitabhai. Where are you keeping her? Where do you want me to go?’
‘I was to say, “Come with me.” Are you afraid?’ e man spoke this time at his own
prompting.
‘Oh, I’m afraid fast enough,’ said Tarvin, blowing a cloud of smoke from him. ‘It isn’t that.’
‘There are horses—very swift horses. It is the Queen’s order. Come with me.’
Tarvin smoked on, unhurrying; and when he finally pied himself out of the air it was
muscle by muscle. He drew his revolver from his poet, turned the ambers slowly one aer
another to the vague light, under Juggut Singh’s watful eye, and returned it to his poet
again, giving his companion a wink as he did so.
‘Well, come on, Juggut,’ he said, and they passed behind the rest-house to a spot where two
horses, their heads enveloped in cloaks to prevent them from neighing, were waiting at their
piets. e man mounted one, and Tarvin took the other silently, satisfying himself before
geing into the saddle that the girths were not loose this time. ey le the city road at a
walking pace by a cart-track leading to the hills.
‘Now,’ said Juggut Singh, aer they had gone a quarter of a mile in this fashion, and were
alone under the stars, ‘we can ride.’
He bowed forward, stru his stirrups home, and began lashing his animal furiously. Nothing
short of the fear of death would have made the pampered eunuch of the palace ride at this pace.
Tarvin watched him roll in the saddle, chuckled a little, and followed.
‘You wouldn’t make much of a cow-puncher, Juggut, would you?’
‘Ride!’ gasped Juggut Singh. ‘For the cleft between the two hills—ride!’
e dry sand flew behind their horses’ hoofs, and the hot winds whistled about their ears as
they headed up the easy slope toward the hills, three miles from the palace. In the old days,
before the introduction of telegraphs, the opium speculators of the desert were wont to telegraph
the rise and fall in the price of the drug from lile beacon-towers on the hills. It was toward one
of these disused stations that Juggut Singh was straining. e horses fell into a walk as the slope
grew steeper, and the outline of the squat-domed tower began to show clear against the sky. A
few moments later Tarvin heard the hoofs of their horses ring on solid marble, and saw that he
was riding near the edge of a great reservoir, full of water to the lip.
Eastward, a few twinkling lights in the open plain showed the position of Rhatore, and took
him ba to the night when he had said good-bye to Topaz from the rear platform of a Pullman.
Night-fowl called to one another from the weeds at the far end of the tank, and a great fish
leaped at the reflection of a star.
‘The watch-tower is at the further end of the am,’ said Juggut Singh, ‘The Gipsy is there.’
‘Will they never have done with that name?’ uered an incomparably sweet voice out of the
darkness. ‘It is well that I am of a gentle temper, or the fish would know more of thee, Juggut
Singh.’
Tarvin eed his horse with a jerk, for almost under his bridle stood a figure enveloped
from head to foot in a mist of pale yellow gauze. It had started up from behind the red tomb of a
once famous Rajput cavalier who was supposed by the country-side to gallop nightly round the
dam he had built. is was one of the reasons why the Dungar Talao was not visited aer
nightfall.
‘Come down, Tarvin Sahib,’ said the voice moingly in English. ‘I, at least, am not a greyape. Juggut Singh, go wait with the horses below the watchtower.’
‘Yes, Juggut; and don’t go to sleep,’ enjoined Tarvin—‘we might want you.’ He alighted, and
stood before the veiled form of Sitabhai.
‘Shekand,’ she said, after a little pause, putting out a hand that was smaller even than Kate’s.
‘Ah, Sahib, I knew that you would come. I knew that you were not afraid.’
She held his hand as she spoke, and pressed it tenderly. Tarvin buried the tiny hand deep in
his engulfing paw, and, pressing it in a grip that made her give an involuntary cry, shook it
with a hearty motion.
‘Happy to make your acquaintance,’ he said, as she murmured under her breath, ‘By Indur, he
has a hold!’
‘And I am pleased to see you, too,’ she answered aloud. Tarvin noted the music of the voice.
He wondered what the face behind the veil might look like.
She sat down composedly on the slab of the tomb, motioning him to a seat beside her.
‘All white men like straight talk,’ she said, speaking slowly, and with uncertain mastery of
English pronunciation. ‘Tell me, Tarvin Sahib, how much you know.’
She withdrew her veil as she spoke, and turned her face toward him. Tarvin saw that she was
beautiful. e perception thrust itself insensibly between him and his other perceptions about
her.
‘You don’t want me to give myself away, do you, Queen?’
‘I do not understand. But I know you do not talk like the other white men,’ she said sweetly.
‘Well, then, you don’t expect me to tell you the truth?’
‘No,’ she replied. ‘Else you would tell me why you are here. Why do you give me so mu
trouble?’
‘Do I trouble you?’
Sitabhai laughed, throwing ba her head, and clasping her hands behind her ne. Tarvin
wated her curiously in the starlight. All his senses were alert; he was keenly on his guard, and
he cast a wary eye about and behind him from time to time. But he could see nothing but the
dull glimmer of the water that lapped at the foot of the marble steps, and hear nothing save the
cry of the night-owls.
‘O Tarvin Sahib,’ she said. ‘You know! After the first time I was sorry.’
‘Which time was that?’ inquired Tarvin vaguely.
‘Of course it was when the saddle turned. And then when the timber fell from the arway I
thought at least that I had maimed your horse. Was he hurt?’
‘No,’ said Tarvin, stupefied by her engaging frankness.
‘Surely you knew,’ she said almost reproachfully.
He shook his head. ‘No, Sitabhai, my dear,’ he said slowly and impressively. ‘I wasn’t on to
you, and it’s my eternal shame. But I’m beginning to sabe. You worked the lile business at the
dam, too, I suppose, and the bridge and the bullo-carts. And I thought it was their infernal
clumsiness? Well, I’ll be——’ He whistled melodiously, and the sound was answered by the
hoarse croak of a crane across the reeds.
e een leaped to her feet, thrusting her hand into her bosom. ‘A signal!’ en sinking
ba upon the slab of the tomb, ‘But you have brought no one with you. I know you are not
afraid to go alone.’
‘Oh, I’m not trying to do you up, young lady,’ he answered. ‘I’m too busy admiring your
picturesque and systematic deviltry. So you’re at the boom of all my troubles? at quisand
trick was a pretty one. Do you often work it?’
‘0h, on the dam!’ exclaimed the een, waving her hands lightly. ‘I only gave them orders to
do what they could. But they are very clumsy people—only coolie people. ey told me what
they had done, and I was angry.’
‘Kill any one?’
‘No; why should I?’‘Well, if it comes to that, why should you be so hot on killing me?’ inquired Tarvin dryly.
‘I do not like any white men to stay here, and I knew that you had come to stay.’ Tarvin
smiled at the unconscious Americanism. ‘Besides,’ she went on, ‘the Maharajah was fond of you,
and I had never killed a white man. Then, too, I like you.’
‘Oh!’ responded Tarvin expressively.
‘By Malang Shah, and you never knew!’ She was swearing by the god of her own clan—the
god of the gipsies.
‘Well, don’t rub it in,’ said Tarvin.
‘And you killed my big pet ape,’ she went on. ‘He used to salaam to me in the mornings like
Luman Rao, the prime minister. Tarvin Sahib, I have known many Englishmen. I have danced
on the sla-rope before the mess-tents of the officers on the line of mar, and taken my lile
begging gourd up to the big bearded colonel when I was no higher than his knee.’ She lowered
her hand to within a foot of the ground. ‘And when I grew older,’ she continued, ‘I thought that
I knew the hearts of all men. But, by Malang Shah, Tarvin Sahib, I never saw a man like unto
you! Nay,’ she went on almost beseeingly, ‘do not say that you did not know. ere is a love
song in my tongue, “I have not slept between moon and moon because of you”; and indeed for
me that song is quite true. Sometimes I think that I did not quite wish to see you die. But it
would be beer that you were dead. I, and I alone, command this State. And now, aer that
which you have told the King——’
‘Yes? You heard, then?’
She nodded. ‘After that I cannot see that there is any other way—unless you go away.’
‘I’m not going,’ said Tarvin.
‘at is good,’ said the een, with a lile laugh. ‘And so I shall not miss seeing you in the
courtyard day by day. I thought the sun would have killed you when you waited for the
Maharajah. Be grateful to me, Tarvin Sahib, for I made the Maharajah come out. And you did
me an ill turn.’
‘My dear young lady,’ said Tarvin earnestly, ‘if you’d pull in your wied lile fangs, no one
wants to hurt you. But I can’t let you beat me about the Maharaj Kunwar. I’m here to see that
the young man stays with us. Keep off the grass, and I’ll drop it.’
‘Again I do not understand,’ said the een, bewildered. ‘But what is the life of a lile ild
to you who are a stranger here?’
‘What is it to me? Why, it’s fair-play; it’s the life of a lile ild. What more do you want? Is
nothing sacred to you?’
‘I also have a son,’ returned the een, ‘and he is not weak. Nay, Tarvin Sahib, the ild
always was sily from his birth. How can he govern men? My son will be a Rajput; and in the
time to come—— But that is no concern of the white men. Let this lile one go ba to the
gods!’
‘Not if I know it,’ responded Tarvin decisively.
‘Otherwise,’ swept on the een, ‘he will live infirm and miserable for ninety years. I know
the bastard Kulu sto that he comes from. Yes; I have sung at the gate of his mother’s palace
when she and I were ildren—I in the dust, and she in her marriage-lier. To-day she is in the
dust. Tarvin Sahib’—her voice melted appealingly—‘I shall never bear another son; but I may at
least mould the State from behind the curtain, as many queens have done. I am not a palace-bred
woman. ose’—she pointed scornfully toward the lights of Rhatore—‘have never seen the wheat
wave, or heard the wind blow, or sat in a saddle, or talked face to face with men in the streets.
ey call me the gipsy, and they cower under their robes like fat slugs when I oose to li my
hand to the Maharajah’s beard. eir bards sing of their ancestry for twelve hundred years. ey
are noble, forsooth! By Indur and Allah—yea, and the God of your missionaries too—their
ildren and the British Government shall remember me for twice twelve hundred years. Ahi,
Tarvin Sahib, you do not know how wise my lile son is. I do not let him go to the
missionary’s. All that he shall need aerward—and indeed it is no lile thing to govern thisState—he shall learn from me; for I have seen the world, and I know. And until you came all was
going so soly, so soly, to its end! e lile one would have died—yes; and there would have
been no more trouble. And never man nor woman in the palace would have breathed to the
King one word of what you cried aloud before the sun in the courtyard. Now, suspicion will
never cease in the King’s mind, and I do not know—I do not know——’ She bent forward
earnestly.—‘Tarvin Sahib, if I have spoken one word of truth this night, tell me how mu is
known to you.’
Tarvin preserved absolute silence. She stole one hand pleadingly on his knee. ‘And none
would have suspected. When the ladies of the Viceroy came last year, I gave out of my own
treasures twenty five thousand rupees to the nursing hospital, and the lady sahib kissed me on
both eeks, and I talked English, and showed them how I spent my time kniing—I who knit
and unknit the hearts of men.’
is time Tarvin did not whistle; he merely smiled and murmured sympathetically. e large
and masterly range of her wiedness, and the coolness with whi she addressed herself to it,
gave her a sort of distinction. More than this, he respected her for the personal aievement
whi of all feats most nearly appeals to the breast of the men of the West—she had done him
up. It was true her plans had failed; but she had played them all on him without his knowledge.
He almost revered her for it.
‘Now you begin to understand,’ said Sitabhai; ‘there is something more to think of. Do you
mean to go to Colonel Nolan, Sahib, with all your story about me?’
‘Unless you keep your hands off the Maharaj Kunwar—yes,’ said Tarvin, not allowing his
feelings to interfere with business.
‘at is very foolish,’ said the een; ‘because Colonel Nolan will give mu trouble to the
King, and the King will turn the palace into confusion, and every one of my handmaids, except
a few, will give witness against me; and I perhaps shall come to be mu suspected. en you
would think, Tarvin Sahib, that you had prevented me. But you cannot stay here for ever. You
cannot stay here until I die. And so soon as you are gone——’ She snapped her fingers.
‘You won’t get the chance,’ said Tarvin unshakenly. ‘I’ll fix that. What do you take me for?’
e een bit the ba of her forefinger irresolutely. ere was no saying what this man,
who strode unharmed through her mainations, might or might not be able to do. Had she
been dealing with one of her own race she would have played threat against threat. But the
perfectly composed and loose-knit figure by her side, wating every movement, in in hand,
ready, alert, confident, was an unknown quantity that baffled and distressed her.
ere was a sound of a discreet cough, and Juggut Singh waddled toward them, bowing
abjectly, to whisper something to the een. She laughed scornfully, and motioned him ba to
his post.
‘He says the night is passing,’ she explained, ‘and it is death for him and for me to be without
the palace.’
‘Don’t let me keep you,’ said Tarvin, rising. ‘I think we understand ea other.’ He looked
into her eyes. ‘Hands off!’
‘Then I may not do what I please?’ she said, ‘and you will go to Colonel Nolan to-morrow?’
‘at depends,’ said Tarvin, shuing his lips. He thrust his hands into his poets as he stood
looking down at her.
‘Seat yourself again a moment, Tarvin Sahib,’ said Sitabhai, paing the slab of the tomb
invitingly with her lile palm. Tarvin obeyed. ‘Now, if I let no more timber fall, and keep the
grey apes tied fast——’
‘And dry up the quisands in the Amet River,’ pursued Tarvin grimly. ‘I see. My dear lile
spitfire, you are at liberty to do what you like. Don’t let me interfere with your amusements.’
‘I was wrong. I should have known that nothing would make you afraid,’ said she, eyeing him
thoughtfully out of the corner of her eye; ‘and, excepting you, Tarvin Sahib, there is no man that
I fear. If you were a king as I a queen, we would hold Hindustan between our two hands.’She clasped his loed fist as she spoke, and Tarvin, remembering that sudden motion to her
bosom when he had whistled, laid his own hand quickly above hers, and held them fast.
‘Is there nothing, Tarvin Sahib, that would make you leave me in peace? What is it you care
for? You did not come here to keep the Maharaj Kunwar alive.’
‘How do you know I didn’t?’
‘You are very wise,’ she said, with a lile laugh, ‘but it is not good to pretend to be too wise.
Shall I tell you why you came?
‘Well, why did I? Speak up.’
‘ You came here, as you came to the temple of Iswara, to find that whi you will never find,
unless’—she leaned toward him—‘I help you. Was it very cold in the Cow’s Mouth, Tarvin
Sahib?’
Tarvin drew back, frowning, but not betraying himself further.
‘I was afraid that the snakes would have killed you there?’
‘Were you?’
‘Yes,’ she said soly. ‘And I was afraid, too, that you might not have stepped swily enough
for the turning stone in the temple.’
Tarvin glanced at her. ‘No?’
‘Yes. Ah! I knew what was in your mind, even before you spoke to the King—when the
bodyguard charged.’
‘See here, young woman, do you run a private inquiry agency?’
She laughed. ‘ere is a song in the palace now about your bravery. But the boldest thing was
to speak to the King about the Naulahka. He told me all you said. But he—even he did not dream
that any feringhi could dare to covet it. And I was so good—I did not tell him. But I knew men
like you are not made for lile things. Tarvin Sahib,’ she said, leaning close, releasing her hand
and laying it soly on his shoulder, ‘you and I are kin indeed! For it is more easy to govern this
State—ay, and from this State to recapture all Hindustan from these white dogs, the English—
than to do what you have dreamed of. And yet a stout heart makes all things easy. Was it for
yourself, Tarvin Sahib, that you wanted the Naulahka, or for another—even as I desire Gokral
Seetarun for my son? We are not little people. It is for another, is it not?’
‘Look here,’ said Tarvin reverently, as he took her hand from his shoulder and held it firmly
in his clutch again, ‘are there many of you in India?’
‘But one. I am like yourself—alone.’ Her in drooped against his shoulder, and she looked up
at him out of her eyes as dark as the lake. e scarlet mouth and the quivering nostrils were so
close to his own that the fragrant breath swept his cheek.
‘Are you making states, Tarvin Sahib, like me? No; surely it is a woman. Your government is
decreed for you, and you do what it orders. I turned the canal whi the Government said
should run through my orange-garden, even as I will bend the King to my will, even as I will
kill the boy, even as I will myself rule in Gokral Seetarun through my ild. But you, Tarvin
Sahib—you wish only a woman! Is it not so? And she is too lile to bear the weight of the Lu
of the State. She grows paler day by day.’ She felt the man quiver, but he said nothing.
From the tangle of scrub and brushwood at the far end of the lake broke forth a hoarse
barking cough that filled the hills with desolation as water brims a cup. Tarvin leaped to his
feet. For the first time he heard the angry complaint of the tiger going home to his lair aer a
fruitless night of ranging.
‘It is nothing,’ said the een, without stirring. ‘It is only the tiger of the Dungar Talao. I
have heard him howling many times when I was a gipsy, and even if he came you would shoot
him, would you not, as you shot the ape?’
She nestled close to him, and, as he sank beside her on the stone again, his arm slipped
unconsciously about her waist.
e shadow of the beast dried across an open space by the lake-shore as noiselessly as
thistledown draws through the air of summer, and Tarvin’s arm tightened in its resting-place—tightened on a bossed girdle that struck cold on his palm through many folds of muslin.
‘So little and so frail—how could she wear it?’ resumed the queen.
She turned a lile in his embrace, and Tarvin’s arm brushed against one, and another, and
then another, strand of the girdle, studded like the first with irregular bosses, till under his
elbow he felt a great square stone.
He started, and tightened his hold about her waist, with paling lips.
‘But we two,’ the een went on, in a low voice, regarding him dreamily, ‘could make the
kingdoms fight like the water-buffaloes in spring. Would you be my prime minister, Tarvin
Sahib, and advise me through the curtain?’
‘I don’t know whether I could trust you,’ said Tarvin briefly.
‘I do not know whether I could trust myself,’ responded the een; ‘for aer a time it might
be that I should be servant who have always been queen. I have come near to casting my heart
under the hoofs of your horse—not once, but many times.’ She put her arms around his ne and
joined them there, gazing into his eyes, and drawing his head down to hers. ‘Is it a lile thing,’
she cooed, ‘if I ask you to be my king? In the old days, before the English came, Englishmen of
no birth stole the hearts of begums, and led their armies. ey were kings in all but the name.
We do not know when the old days may return, and we might lead our armies together.’
‘All right. Keep the place open for me. I might come ba and apply for it one of these days
when I’ve worked a scheme or two at home.’
‘Then you are going away—you will leave us soon?’
‘I’ll leave you when I’ve got what I want, my dear,’ he answered, pressing her closer.
She bit her lip. ‘I might have known,’ she said soly. ‘I, too, have never turned aside from
anything I desired. Well, and what is it?’
e mouth drooped a lile at the corners, as the head fell on his shoulder. Glancing down, he
saw the ruby jewelled jade handle of a little knife at her breast.
He disengaged himself from her arms with a qui movement, and rose to his feet. She was
very lovely as she streted her arms appealingly out to him in the half light; but he was there
for other things.
Tarvin looked at her between the eyes, and her glance fell.
‘I’ll take what you have around your waist, please.’
‘I might have known that the white man thinks only of money!’ she cried scornfully.
She unclasped a silver belt from her waist and threw it from her, clinking, upon the marble.
Tarvin did not give it a glance.
‘You know me beer than that,’ he said quietly. ‘Come, hold up your. hands. Your game is
played.’
‘I do not understand,’ she said. ‘Shall I give you some rupees?’ she asked scornfully. ‘Be qui,
Juggut Singh is bringing the horses.’
‘Oh, I’ll be quick enough. Give me the Naulahka.’
‘The Naulahka?’
‘e same. I’m tired of tipsy bridges and ungirt horses and uneasy ares and dizzy
quicksands. I want the necklace.’
‘And I may have the boy?’
‘No; neither boy nor necklace.’
‘And will you go to Colonel Nolan in the morning?’
‘The morning is here now. You’d better be quick.’
‘Will you go to Colonel Nolan?’ she repeated, rising and facing him.
‘Yes; if you don’t give me the necklace.’
‘And if I do?’
‘No. Is it a trade?’ It was his question to Mrs. Mutrie.
e een looked desperately at the day-star that was beginning to pale in the East. Even her
power over the King could not save her from death if the day discovered her beyond the palacewalls.
e man spoke as one who held her life in the hollow of his hand; and she knew he was right.
If he had proof he would not scruple to bring it before the Maharajah; and if the Maharajah
believed—— Sitabhai could feel the sword at her throat. She would be no founder of a dynasty,
but a nameless disappearance in the palace. Mercifully, the King had not been in a state to
understand the arges Tarvin had brought against her in the courtyard. But she lay open now
to anything this reless and determined stranger might oose to do against her. At the least he
could bring upon her the formless suspicion of an Indian court, worse than death to her plans,
and set the removal of Maharaj Kunwar beyond her power, through the interposition of Colonel
Nolan; and at the worst—— But she did not pursue this train of thought.
She cursed the miserable weakness of liking for him which had prevented her from killing him
just now as he lay in her arms. She had meant to kill him from the first moment of their
interview; she had let herself toy too long with the fascination of being dominated by a will
stronger than her own, but there was still time.
‘And if I do not give you the Naulahka?’ she asked.
‘I guess you know best about that.’
As her eye wandered out on the plain she saw that the stars no longer had fire in them; the
bla water of the reservoir paled and grew grey, and the wild-fowl were waking in the reeds.
e dawn was upon her, as merciless as the man. Juggut Singh was leading up the horses,
motioning to her in an agony of impatience and terror. e sky was against her; and there was
no help on earth.
She put her hands behind her. Tarvin heard the snap of a clasp, and the Naulahka lay about
her feet in ripples of flame.
Without looking at him or the nelace, she moved toward the horses. Tarvin stooped swily
and possessed himself of the treasure. Juggut Singh had released his horse. Tarvin strode forward
and caught at the bridle, cramming the necklace into his breast-pocket.
He bent to make sure of his girth. e een, standing behind her horse, waited an instant to
mount.
‘Good-bye, Tarvin Sahib; and remember the gipsy,’ she said, flinging her arm out over the
horse’s withers. ‘Heh!’
A flier of light passed his eye. e jade handle of the een’s knife quivered in the
saddleflap, half an in above his right shoulder. His horse plunged forward at the een’s
stallion, with a snort of pain.
‘Kill him, Juggut Singh!’ gasped the een, pointing to Tarvin, as the eunu scrambled into
his saddle. ‘Kill him!’
Tarvin caught her tender wrist in his fast grip. ‘Easy there, girl! Easy!’ She returned his gaze,
baffled. ‘Let me put you up,’ he said.
He put his arms about her and swung her into the saddle.
‘Now give us a kiss,’ he said, as she looked down at him.
She stooped. ‘No, you don’t! Give me your hands.’ He prisoned both wrists, and kissed her full
upon the mouth. en he smote the horse resoundingly upon the flank, and the animal
blundered down the path and leaped out into the plain.
He wated the een and Juggut Singh disappear in a cloud of dust and flying stones, and
turned with a deep sigh of relief to the lake. Drawing the Naulahka from its resting-place, and
laying it fondly out upon his hands, he fed his eyes upon it.
e stones kindled with the glow of the dawn, and moed the shiing colours of the hills.
e shining ropes of gems put to shame the red glare that shot up from behind the reeds, as they
had dulled the glare of the tores on the night of the lile Prince’s wedding. e tender green
of the reeds themselves, the intense blue of the lake, the beryl of the flashing kingfishers, and the
blinding ripples spreading under the first rays of the sun, as a bevy of coots flapped the water
from their wings—the nelace abashed them all. Only the bla diamond took no joy from thejoy of the morning, but lay among its glorious fellows as sombre and red-hearted as the
troublous night out of which Tarvin had snatched it.
Tarvin ran the stones through his hands one by one, and there were forty-five of them—ea
stone perfect and flawless of its kind; nipped, lest any of its beauty should be hidden, by a tiny
gold clasp, ea stone swinging all but free from the strand of so gold on whi it was strung,
and each stone worth a king’s ransom or a queen’s good name.
It was a good moment for Tarvin. His life gathered into it. Topaz was safe!
e wild du were stringing to and fro across the lake, and the cranes called to one another,
stalking through reeds almost as tall as their scarlet heads. From some temple hidden among the
hills a lone priest anted sonorously as he made the morning sacrifice to his god, and from the
city in the plain came the boom of the first warddrums, telling that the gates were open and the
day was born.
Tarvin lied his head from the nelace. e jade-handled knife was lying at his feet. He
picked up the delicate weapon and threw it into the lake.
‘And now for Kate,’ he said.
▲▲▲XVIII
Now we are come to our Kingdom,
And the State is thus and thus
Our legions wait at the palace gate—
Little it profits us,
Now we are come to our Kingdom.
Now we are come to our Kingdom,
The crown is ours to take—
With a naked sword at the council board,
And under the throne the snake,
Now we are come to our Kingdom.
Now we are come to our Kingdom,
But my love’s eyelids fall,
All that I wrought for, all that I fought for,
Delight her nothing at all.
My crown is withered leaves,
For she sits in the dust and grieves,
Now we are come to our Kingdom.
—King Anthony.
The palace on its red ro seemed to be still asleep as he cantered across the empty plain. A man
on a camel rode out of one of the city gates at right angles to his course, and Tarvin noted with
interest how swily a long-legged camel of the desert can move. Familiar as he had now become
with the ostri-need beasts, he could not help associating them with Barnum’s Circus and
boyhood memories. e man drew near and crossed in front of him. en, in the stillness of the
morning, Tarvin heard the dry cli of a voice he understood. It was the sound made by
bringing up the cartridge of a repeating rifle. Meanically he slipped from the saddle, and was
on the other side of the horse as the rifle spoke, and a puff of blue smoke dried up and hung
motionless above the camel.
‘ I might have known she’d get in her work early,’ he muered, peering over his horse’s
withers. ‘I can’t drop him at this distance with a revolver. What’s the fool waiting for?’
en he perceived that, with aracteristic native inaptitude, the man had contrived to jam
his lever, and was beating it furiously on the forepart of the saddle. He remounted hastily, and
galloped up, revolver in hand, to cover the blanched visage of Juggut Singh.
‘You! Why, Juggut, old man, this isn’t kind of you.’
‘It was an order,’ said Juggut, quivering with apprehension. ‘It was no fault of mine. I—I do
not understand these things.’
‘I should smile. Let me show you.’ He took the rifle from the trembling hand. ‘e cartridge is
jammed, my friend; it don’t shoot as well that way. It only needs a lile kna—so! You ought
to learn it, Juggut.’ He jerked the empty shell over his shoulder.
‘What will you do to me?’ cried the eunuch. ‘She would have killed me if I had not come.’
‘Don’t you believe it, Juggut. She’s a Jumbo at theory, but weak in practice. Go on ahead,
please.’
ey started ba toward the city, Juggut leading the way on his camel, looking ba
apprehensively every minute. Tarvin smiled at him dryly but reassuringly, balancing on his hip
the captured rifle. He observed that it was a very good rifle if properly used.
At the entrance to Sitabhai’s wing of the palace, Juggut Singh dismounted and slunk into the
courtyard, the livid image of fear and shame. Tarvin claered aer him, and as the eunu wasabout to disappear through a door, called him back.
‘You have forgoen your gun, Juggut,’ he said. ‘Don’t be afraid of it.’ Juggut was puing up
a doubtful hand to take it from him. ‘It won’t hurt anybody this trip. Take yourself ba to the
lady, and tell her you are returned, with thanks.’
No sound came to his ear from behind the green shuers as he rode away, leaving Juggut
staring aer him. Nothing fell upon him from out of the ar, and the apes were tied securely.
Sitabhai’s next move was evidently yet to be played.
His own next move he had already reckoned with. It was a case for bolting.
He rode to the mosque outside the city, routed out his old friend in dove-coloured satin, and
made him send this message:—
‘Mrs. Mutrie, Denver.—Necklace is yours. Get throat ready and lay that track into Topaz. —Tarvin.’
en he turned his horse’s head toward Kate. He buoned his coat tightly across his est,
and paed the resting-place of the Naulahka fondly, as he strode up the path to the missionary’s
verandah, when he had tethered Fibby outside. His high good humour with himself and the
world spoke through his eyes as he greeted Mrs. Estes at the door.
‘You have been hearing something pleasant,’ she said. ‘Won’t you come in?’
‘Well, either the pleasantest, or next to the pleasantest; I’m not sure whi,’ he answered with
a smile, as he followed her into the familiar siing-room. ‘I’d like to tell you all about it, Mrs.
Estes. I feel almightily like telling somebody. But it isn’t a healthy story for this neighbourhood.’
He glanced about him: ‘I’d hire the town crier and a few musical instruments and advertise it, if
I had my way; and we’d all have a lile Fourth of July celebration and a bonfire, and I’d read
the Declaration of Independence over the natives with a relish. But it won’t do. ere is a story
I’d like to tell you, though,’ he added, with a sudden thought. ‘You know why I come here so
mu, don’t you, Mrs. Estes—I mean outside of your kindness to me, and my liking you all so
much, and our always having such good times together? You know, don’t you?’
Mrs. Estes smiled. ‘I suppose I do,’ she said.
‘Well; that’s right! That’s right. I thought you did. Then I hope you’re my friend!’
‘If you mean that I wish you well, I do. But you can understand that I feel responsible for Miss
Sheriff. I have sometimes thought I ought to let her mother know.’
‘Oh, her mother knows! She’s full of it You might say she liked it. e trouble isn’t there, you
know, Mrs. Estes.’
‘No. She’s a singular girl; very strong, very sweet. I’ve grown to love her dearly. She has
wonderful courage. But I should like it beer for her if she would give it up, and all that goes
with it. She would be better married,’ she said meditatively.
Tarvin gazed at her admiringly. ‘How wise you are, Mrs. Estes! How wise you are!’ he
murmured. ‘If I’ve told her that once I’ve told her a dozen times. Don’t you think, also, that it
would be better if she were married at once—right away, without too much loss of time?’
His companion looked at him to see if he was in earnest. Tarvin was sometimes a lile
perplexing to her. ‘I think if you are clever you will leave it to the course of events,’ she replied,
aer a moment. ‘I have wated her work here, hoping that she might succeed where every one
else has failed.. But I know in my heart that she won’t. ere’s too mu against her. She’s
working against thousands of years of traditions, and training, and habits of life. Sooner or
later they are certain to defeat her; and then, whatever her courage, she must give in. I’ve
thought sometimes lately that she might have trouble very soon. ere’s a good deal of
dissatisfaction at the hospital. Lucien hears some stories that make me anxious.’
‘Anxious! I should say so. at’s the worst of it. It isn’t only that she won’t come to me, Mrs.
Estes—that you can understand—but she is running her head meanwhile into all sorts of
impossible dangers. I haven’t time to wait until she sees that point. I haven’t time to wait until
she sees any point at all but that this present moment, now and here, would be a good moment
in whi to marry Niolas Tarvin. I’ve got to get out of Rhatore. at’s the long and the shortof it, Mrs. Estes. Don’t ask me why. It’s necessary. And I must take Kate with me. Help me if you
love her.’
To this appeal Mrs. Estes made the handsomest response in her power, by saying that she
would go up and tell her that he wished to see her. is seemed to take some time and Tarvin
waited patiently, with a smile on his lips. He did not doubt that Kate would yield. In the glow of
another success it was not possible to him to suppose that she would not come around now. Had
he not the Naulahka? She went with it; she was indissolubly connected with it. Yet he was
willing to impress into his service all the help he could get, and he was glad to believe that Mrs.
Estes was talking to her.
It was an added prophecy of success when he found from a copy of a recent issue of the Topaz
Telegram, whi he pied up while he waited, that the ‘Lingering Lode’ had justified his
expectations. e people he had le in arge had stru a true fissure vein, and were taking out
$500 a week. He crushed the paper into his poet, restraining an inclination to dance; it was
perhaps safest, on reflection, to postpone that exercise until he had seen Kate. e lile
congratulatory whistle that he stru up instead, he had to sober a moment later into a smile as
Kate opened the door and came in to him. ere could be no two ways about it with her now.
His smile, do what he would, almost said as much.
A single glance at her face showed him, however, that the affair stru her less simply. He
forgave her; she could not know the source of his inner certitude. He even took time to like the
grey house-dress, trimmed with bla velvet, that she was wearing in place of the white whi
had become habitual to her.
‘I’m glad you’ve dropped white for a moment,’ he said, as he rose to shake hands with. her.
‘It’s a sign. It represents a general abandonment and desertion of this blessed country; and that’s
just the mood I want to find you in. I want you to drop it, u it, throw it up.’ He held her
brown lile hand in the swarthy fist he pushed out from his own white sleeve, and looked down
into her eyes attentively.
‘What?’
‘India—the whole business. I want you to come with me.’ He spoke gently.
She looked up, and he saw in the quivering lines about her mouth signs of the contest on this
theme she had passed through before coming down to him.
‘You are going? I’m so glad.’ She hesitated a moment. ‘You know why!’ she added, with what
he saw was an intention of kindness.
Tarvin laughed as he seated himself. ‘I like that. Yes; I’m going,’ he said. ‘But I’m not going
alone. You’re in the plan,’ he assured her, with a nod.
She shook her head.
‘No; don’t say that, Kate. You mustn’t. It’s serious this time.’
‘Hasn’t it always been?’ she sank into a air. ‘It’s always been serious enough for me—that I
couldn’t do what you wish, I mean. Not doing it—that is doing something else; the one thing I
want to do—is the most serious thing in the world to me. Nothing has happened to ange me,
Nick. I would tell you in a moment if it had. How is it different for either of us?’
‘Lots of ways. But that I’ve got to leave Rhatore for a sample. You don’t think I’d leave you
behind, I hope.’
She studied the hands she had folded in her lap for a moment. en she looked up and faced
him with her open gaze.
‘Ni,’ she said, ‘let me try to explain as clearly as I can how all this seems to me. You can
correct me if I’m wrong.’
‘Oh, you’re sure to be wrong!’ he cried;but he leaned forward.
‘Well, let me try. You ask me to marry you!’
‘I do,’ answered Tarvin solemnly. ‘Give me a ance of saying that before a clergyman, and
you’ll see.’
‘I am grateful, Ni. It’s a gi—the highest, the best, and I’m grateful. But what is it you reallywant? Shall you mind my asking that, Ni? You want me to round out your life; you want me
to complete your other ambitions. Isn’t that so? Tell me honestly, Nick; isn’t that so?’
‘No!’ roared Tarvin.
‘Ah, but it is! Marriage is that way. It is right. Marriage means that—to be absorbed into
another’s life: to live your own, not as your own but another’s. It is a good life. It’s a woman’s
life. I can like it; I can believe in it. But I can’t see myself in it. A woman gives the whole of
herself in marriage—in all happy marriages. I haven’t the whole of myself to give. It belongs to
something else. And I couldn’t offer you a part it is all the best men give to women, but from a
woman it would do no man any good.’
‘You mean that you have the oice between giving up your work and giving up me, and that
the last is easiest.’
‘I don’t say that; but suppose I did, would it be so strange? Be honest, Ni. Suppose I asked
you to give up the centre and meaning of your life? Suppose I asked you to give up your work?
And suppose I offered in exange—marriage! No, no!’ She shook her head. ‘Marriage is good;
but what man would pay that price for it?’
‘My dearest girl, isn’t that just the opportunity of women?’
‘e opportunity of the happy women—yes; but it isn’t given to every one to see marriage
like that. Even for women there is more than one kind of devotion.’
‘Oh, look here, Kate! A man isn’t an Orphan Asylum or a Home for the Friendless. You take
him too seriously. You talk as if you had to make him your leading arity, and give up
everything to the business. Of course you have to pretend something of the kind at the start, but
in practice you only have to eat a few dinners, aend a semi-annual board meeting, and a
strawberry festival or two to keep the thing going. It’s just a general agreement to drink your
coffee with a man in the morning, and be somewhere around, not too far from the fire, in not
too ugly a dress, when he comes home in the evening. Come! It’s an easy contract. Try me, Kate,
and you’ll see how simple I’ll make it for you. I know about the other things. I understand well
enough that you would never care for a life whi didn’t allow you to make a lot of people
happy besides your husband. I recognise that. I begin with it. And I say that’s just what I want.
You have a talent for making folks happy. Well, I secure you on a special agreement to make me
happy, and aer you’ve aended to that, I want you to sail in and make the whole world bloom
with your kindness. And you’ll do it, too. Confound it, Kate, we’ll do it! No one knows how
good two people could be if they formed a syndicate and made a business of it. It hasn’t been
tried. Try it with me! O Kate, I love you, I need you, and if you’ll let me, I’ll make a life for you!’
‘I know, Ni, you would be kind. You would do all that a man can do. But it isn’t the man
who makes marriages happy or possible; it’s the woman, and it must be. I should either do my
part and shirk the other, and then I should be miserable; or I should shirk you and be more
miserable. Either way such happiness is not for me.’
Tarvin’s hand found the Naulahka within his breast, and cluted it tight. Strength seemed to
go out of it into him—strength to restrain himself from losing all by a dozen savage words.
‘Kate, my girl,’ he said quietly, ‘we haven’t time to conjure dangers. We have to face a real
one. You are not safe here. I can’t leave you in this place, and I’ve got to go. at is why I ask
you to marry me at once.’
‘But I fear nothing. Who would harm me?’
‘Sitabhai,’ he answered grimly. ‘But what difference does it make? I tell you, you are not safe.
Be sure that I know.’
‘And you?’
‘Oh, I don’t count.’
‘The truth, Nick!’ she demanded.
‘Well, I always said that there was nothing like the climate of Topaz.’
‘You mean you are in danger—great danger, perhaps.’
‘Sitabhai isn’t going round hunting for ways to save my precious life, that’s a fact.’ He smiledat her.
‘Then you must go away at once; you mustn’t lose an hour. O Nick, you won’t wait!’
‘That’s what I say. I can do without Rhatore; but I can’t do without you. You must come.’
‘Do you mean that if I don’t you will stay?’ she asked desperately.
‘No; that would be a threat. I mean I’ll wait for you.’ His eyes laughed at her.
‘Nick, is this because of what I asked you to do?’ she demanded suddenly.
‘You didn’t ask me,’ he defended.
‘Then it is, and I am much to blame.’
‘What, because I spoke to the King? My dear girl, that isn’t more than the introductory
walkaround of this circus. Don’t run away with any question of responsibility. e only thing
you are responsible for at this moment is to run with me—flee, vamoose, get out! Your life isn’t
worth an hour’s purchase here. I’m convinced of that. And mine isn’t worth a minute’s.’
‘You see what a situation you put me in,’ she said accusingly.
‘I don’t put you in it; but I offer you a simple solution.’
‘Yourself!’
‘Well, yes; I said it was simple. I don’t claim it’s brilliant. Almost any one could do more for
you; and there are millions of beer men, but there isn’t one who could love you beer. O Kate,
Kate,’ he cried, rising, ‘trust yourself to my love, and I’ll ba myself against the world to make
you happy.’
‘No, no,’ she exclaimed eagerly; ‘you must go away.’
He shook his head. ‘I can’t leave you. Ask that of some one else. Do you suppose a man who
loves you can abandon you in this desert wilderness to take your ances? Do you suppose any
man could do that? Kate, my darling, come with me. You torment me, you kill me, by forcing
me to allow you a single moment out of my sight. I tell you, you are in imminent, deadly peril.
You won’t stay, knowing that. Surely you won’t sacrifice your life for these creatures.’
‘Yes,’ she cried, rising, with the uplied look on her face. ‘Yes! If it is good to live for them, it
is good to die for them. I do not believe my life is necessary; but if it is necessary, that too!’
Tarvin gazed at her, baffled, disheartened, at a loss. ‘And you won’t come?’
‘I can’t. Good-bye, Nick. It’s the end.’
He took her hand. ‘Good afternoon,’ he responded. ‘It’s end enough for to-day.’
She pursued him anxiously with her eye as he turned away; suddenly she started aer. him.
‘But you will go?’
‘Go! No! No!’ he shouted. ‘I’ll stay now if I have to organise a standing army, declare myself
king, and hold the rest-house as the seat of government. Go!’
She put forth a detaining, despairing hand, but he was gone.
Kate returned to the lile Maharaj Kunwar, who had been allowed to lighten his
convalescence by bringing down from the palace a number of his toys and pets. She sat down
by the side of the bed, and cried for a long time silently.
‘What is it, Miss Kate?’ asked the Prince, aer he had wated her for some minutes,
wondering. ‘Indeed, I am quite well now, so there is nothing to cry for. When I go ba to the
palace I will tell my father all that you have done for me, and he will give you a village. We
Rajputs do not forget.’
‘It’s not that, Lalji,’ she said, stooping over him, drying her tear-stained eyes.
‘en my father will give you two villages. No one must cry when I am geing well, for I am
a king’s son. Where is Moti? I want him to sit upon a chair.’
Kate rose obediently, and began to call for the Maharaj Kunwar’s latest pet—a lile grey
monkey, with a gold collar, who wandered at liberty through the house and garden, and at
night did his best to win a place for himself by the young Prince’s side. He answered the call
from the boughs of a tree in the garden, where he was arguing with the wild parrots, and
entered the room, crooning softly in the monkey tongue.
‘Come here, lile Hanuman,’ said the Prince, raising one hand. e monkey bounded to hisside. ‘I have heard of a king,’ said the Prince, playing with his golden collar, ‘who spent three
lakhs in marrying two monkeys. Moti, wouldst thou like a wife? No, no—a gold collar is enough
for thee. We will spend our three lakhs in marrying Miss Kate to Tarvin Sahib, when we get
well, and thou shalt dance at the wedding.’ He was speaking in the vernacular, but Kate
understood too well the coupling of her name with Tarvin’s.
‘Don’t, Lalji, don’t!’
‘Why not, Kate? Why, even I am married.’
‘Yes, Yes. But it is different. Kate would rather you didn’t, Lalji.’
‘Very well,’ answered the Maharaj, with a pout. ‘Now I am only a lile ild. When I am well
I will be a king again, and no one can refuse my gis. Listen. ose are my father’s trumpets.
He is coming to see me.’
A bugle call sounded in the distance. ere was a claering of horses’ feet, and a lile later
the Maharajah’s carriage and escort thundered up to the door of the missionary’s house. Kate
looked anxiously to see if the noise irritated her young arge; but his eyes brightened, his
nostrils quivered, and he whispered, as his hand tightened on the hilt of the sword always by his
side—
‘That is very good! My father has brought all his sowars.’
Before Kate could rise, Mr. Estes had ushered the Maharajah into the room, whi was
dwarfed by his bulk and by the bravery of his presence. He had been assisting at a review of his
bodyguard, and came therefore in his full uniform as commander-in-ief of the army of the
State, whi was no mean affair. e Maharaj Kunwar ran his eyes delightedly up and down the
august figure of his father, beginning with the polished gold-spurred ja-boots, and ascending
to the snowy-white doeskin breees, the tunic blazing with gold, and the diamonds of the
Order of the Star of India, ending with the saffron turban and its nodding emerald aigree. e
King drew off his gauntlets and shook hands cordially with Kate. Aer an orgy it was
noticeable that his Highness became more civilised.
‘And is the ild well?’ he asked. ‘ey told me that it was a lile fever, and I, too, have had
some fever.’
‘The Prince’s trouble was much worse than that, I am afraid, Maharajah Sahib,’ said Kate.
‘Ah, lile one,’ said the King, bending over his son very tenderly, and speaking in the
vernacular, ‘this is the fault of eating too much.’
‘Nay, father, I did not eat, and I am quite well.’
Kate stood at the head of the bed stroking the boy’s hair.
‘How many troops paraded this morning.’
‘Both squadrons, my General,’ answered the father, his eye lighting with pride. ‘ou art all a
Rajput, my son.’
‘And my escort—where were they?’
‘With Pertab Singh’s troop. They led the charge at the end of the fight.’
‘By the Sacred Horse,’ said the Maharaj Kunwar, ‘they shall lead in true fight one day. Shall
they not, my father? Thou on the right flank, and I on the left.’
‘Even so. But to do these things, a prince must not be ill, and he must learn many things.’
‘I know,’ returned the Prince reflectively. ‘My father, I have lain here some nights, thinking.
Am I a lile ild?’ He looked at Kate a minute, and whispered, ‘I would speak to my father. Let
no one come in.’
Kate le the room quily, with a baward smile at the boy, and the King seated himself by
the bed.
‘No, I am not a little child,’ said the Prince.
‘In five years I shall be a man, and many men will obey me. But how shall I know the right or
the wrong in giving an order?’
‘It is necessary to learn many things,’ repeated the Maharajah vaguely.
‘Yes, I have thought of that lying here in the dark,’ said the Prince. ‘And it is in my mind thatthese things are not all learned within the walls of the palace, or from women. My father, let me
go away to learn how to be a prince!’
‘But whither wouldst thou go? Surely my kingdom is thy home, beloved.’
‘I know, I know,’ returned the boy. ‘And I will come ba again, but do not let me be a
laughing-sto to the other princes. At the wedding the Rawut of Bunnaul moed me because
my sool-books were not as many as his.’ And he is only the son of an ennobled lord. He is
without ancestry. But he has been up and down Rajputana as far as Delhi and Agra, ay, and
Abu; and he is in the upper class of the Princes’ Sool at Ajmir. Father, all the sons of the kings
go there. ey do not play with the women; they ride with men. And the air and the water are
good at Ajmir. And I should like to go!’
The face of the Maharajah grew troubled, for the boy was very dear to him.
‘But an evil might befall thee, Lalji. Think again.’
‘I have thought,’ responded the Prince. ‘What evil can come to me under the arge of the
Englishmen there? e Rawut of Bunnaul told me that I should have my own rooms, my own
servants, and my own stables, like the other princes—and that I should be mu considered
there.’
‘Yes,’ said the King soothingly. ‘We be children of the sun—thou and I, my Prince.’
‘en it concerns me to be as learned and as strong and as valiant as the best of my race.
Father, I am si of running about the rooms of the women, of listening to my mother, and to
the singing of the dance girls; and they are always pressing their kisses on me. Let me go to
Ajmir. Let me go to the Princes’ Sool. And in a year, even in a year—so says the Rawut of
Bunnaul—I shall be fit to lead my escort, as a King should lead them. Is it a promise, my father?’
‘When thou art well,’ answered the Maharajah, ‘we will. speak of it again—not as a father to a
child, but as a man to a man.’
e Maharaj Kunwar’s eyes grew bright with pleasure. ‘at is good,’ he said—‘as a man to a
man.’
e Maharajah fondled him in his arms for a few minutes, and told him the small news of the
palace—su things as would interest a lile boy. en he said laughing, ‘Have I your leave to
go?’
‘Oh! my father!’ e Prince buried his head in his father’s beard and threw his arms around
him. e Maharajah disengaged himself gently, and as gently went out into the verandah.
Before Kate returned he had disappeared in a cloud of dust and a flourish of trumpets. As he was
going, a messenger came to the house bearing a grasswoven basket, piled high with shaddo,
banana, and pomegranate—emerald, gold, and copper, whi he laid at Kate’s feet, saying, ‘It is
a present from the Queen.’
e lile Prince within heard the voice, and cried joyfully, ‘Kate, my mother has sent you
those. Are they big fruits? Oh, give me a pomegranate,’ he begged as she came ba into his
room. ‘I have tasted none since last winter.’
Kate set the basket on the table, and the Prince’s mood anged. He wanted pomeranate
sherbet, and Kate must mix the sugar and the milk and the syrup and the plump red seeds. Kate
le the room for an instant to get a glass, and it occurred to Moti, who had been foiled in an
aempt to appropriate the Prince’s emeralds, and had hidden under the bed, to steal forth and
seize upon a ripe banana. Knowing well that the Maharaj Kunwar could not move, Moti paid no
aention to his voice, but seled himself deliberately on his haunes, ose his banana,
stripped off the skin with his little black fingers, grinned at the Prince, and began to eat.
‘Very well, Moti,’ said the Maharaj Kunwar, in the vernacular; ‘Kate says you are not a god,
but only a lile grey monkey, and I think so too. When she comes ba you will be beaten,
Hanuman.’
Moti had half eaten the banana when Kate returned, but he did not try to escape. She cuffed
the marauder lightly, and he fell over on his side.
‘Why,: Lalji, what’s the matter with Moti?’ she asked, regarding the monkey curiously.‘He has been stealing, and now I suppose he is playing dead man. Hit him!’
Kate bent over the limp little body; but there was no need to chastise Mod. He was dead.
She turned pale, and, rising, took the basket of fruit quily to her nostrils, and sniffed
delicately at it. A faint, sweet, cloying odour rose from the brilliant pile. It was overpowering.
She set the basket down, putting her hand to her head. The odour dizzied her.
‘Well?’ said the Prince, who could not see his dead pet. ‘I want my sherbet.’
‘e fruit is not quite good, I’m afraid, Lalji,’ she said, with an effort. As she spoke she tossed
into the garden, through the open window, the uneaten fragment of the banana that Mod had
clasped so closely to his wicked little breast.
A parrot swooped down. on the morsel instantly from the trees, and took it ba to his per
in the branes. It was done before Kate, still unsteadied, could make a motion to stop it, and a
moment later a lile ball of green feathers fell from the covert of leaves, and the parrot also lay
dead on the. ground.
‘No, the fruit is not good,’ she said meanically, her eyes wide with terror, and her face
blaned. Her thoughts leaped to Tarvin. Ah, the warnings and the entreaties that she had put
from her! He had said she was not safe. Was he not right? e awful subtlety of the danger in
whi she stood was a thing to shake a stronger woman than she. From where would it come
next? Out of what covert might it not leap e very air might be poisoned. She scarcely dared to
breathe.
e audacity of the aa daunted her as mu as its design. If this might be done in open
day, under cover of friendship, immediately aer the visit of the King, what might not the gipsy
in the palace dare next? She and the Maharaj Kunwar were under the same roof; if Tarvin was
right in supposing that Sitabhai could wish her harm, the fruit was evidently intended for them
both. She shuddered to think how she herself might have given the fruit to the Maharaj
innocently.
e Prince turned in his bed and regarded Kate. ‘You are not well?’ he asked, with grave
politeness. ‘Then do not trouble about the sherbet. Give me Moti to play with.’
‘O Lalji! Lalji!’ cried Kate, toering to the bed. She dropped beside the boy, cast her arms
defendingly about him, and burst into tears.
‘You have cried twice,’ said the Prince, wating her heaving shoulders curiously. ‘I shall tell
Tarvin Sahib.’
e word smote Kate’s heart, and filled her with a bier and fruitless longing. Oh, for a
moment of the sure and saving strength she had just rejected! Where was he? she asked herself
reproafully. What had happened to the man she had sent from her to take the ances of life
and death in this awful land?
At that hour Tarvin was siing in his room at the rest-house, with both doors open to the
stifling wind of the desert, that he might command all approaes clearly, his revolver on the
table in front of him, and the Naulahka in his poet, yearning to be gone, and loathing this
conquest that did not include Kate.
▲▲▲XIX
We be the Gods of the East—
Older than all—
Masters of mourning and feast,
How shall we fall?
Will they gape to the husks that ye proffer,
Or yearn to your song?
And we, have we nothing to offer
Who ruled them so long
In the fume of the incense, the clash of the cymbal, the blare of the
conch and the gong?
Over the strife of the schools,
Low the day burns—
Back with the kine from the pools,
Each one returns,
To the life that he knows where the altar-flame glows
And the tulsi is trimmed in the urns.
—In Seeonee.
The evening and the long night gave Kate ample time for self-examination aer she had loed
up the treaerous fruit, and consoled the Maharaj, through her tears, for the mysterious death
of Moti. One thing only seemed absolutely clear to her, when she rose red-eyed and unrefreshed
the next morning: her work was with the women so long as life remained, and the sole refuge
for her present trouble was in the portion of that work whi lay nearest to her hand.
Meanwhile the man who loved her remained in Gokral Seetarun, in deadly peril of his life, that
he might be within call of her; and she could not call him, for to summon him was to yield, and
she dared not.
She took her way to the hospital. e dread for him that had assailed her yesterday had
become a horror that would not let her think.
e woman of the desert was waiting as usual at the foot of the steps, her hands clasped over
her knee, and her face veiled. Behind her was Dhunpat Rai, who should have been among the
wards; and she could see that the courtyard was filled with people—strangers and visitors, who,
by, her new regulations, were allowed to come only once a week. is was not their visiting
day, and Kate, strained and worn by all that she had passed through since the day before, felt an
angry impulse in her heart go out against them, and spoke wrathfully.
‘What is the meaning of this, Dhunpat Rai?’ she demanded, alighting.
‘ere is commotion of popular bigotry within,’ said Dhunpat Rai. ‘It is nothing. I have seen
it before. Only do not go in.’
She put him aside without a word, and was about to enter when she met one of her patients, a
man in the last stage of typhoid fever, being borne out by half a dozen clamouring friends, who
shouted at her menacingly. e woman of the desert was at her side in an instant, raising her
hand, in the brown hollow of which lay a long, broad-bladed knife.
‘Be still, dogs!’ she shouted, in their own tongue. ‘Dare not to lay hands on this peri, who has
done all for you!’
‘She is killing our people,’ shouted a villager.
‘Maybe,’ said the woman, with a flashing smile; ‘but I know who will be lying here dead if
you do not suffer her to pass. Are you Rajputs, or Bhils from the hills, hunters of fish, and
diggers aer grubs, that you run like cale because a lying priest from nowhere troubles yourheads of mud? Is she killing your people? How long can you keep that man alive with your
charms and your mantras?’ she demanded, pointing to the strien form on the streter. ‘Out—
go out! Is this hospital your own village to defile? Have you paid one penny for the roof above
you or the drugs in your bellies? Get hence before I spit upon you!’ She brushed them aside with
a regal gesture.
‘ It is best not to go in,’ said Dhunpat Rai in Kate’s, ear. ‘ere is local holy man in the
courtyard, and he is agitating their minds. Also, I myself feel much indisposed.’
‘But what does all this mean?’ demanded Kate again.
For the hospital was in the hands of a hurrying crowd, who were strapping up bedding and
cooking-pots, lamps and linen, calling to one another up and down the staircases in subdued
voices, and bringing the si from the upper wards as ants bring eggs out of a broken hill, six or
eight to ea man—some holding bunes of marigold flowers in their hands, and pausing to
muer prayers at ea step, others peering fearfully into the dispensary, and yet others drawing
water from the well and pouring it out around the beds.
In the centre of the courtyard, as naked as the lunatic who had once lived there, sat an
ashsmeared, long-haired, eagle-taloned, half-mad, wandering native priest, and waved above his
head his buhorn staff, sharp as a lance at one end, while he anted in a loud monotonous
voice some song that drove the men and women to work more quickly.
As Kate faced him, white with wrath, her eyes blazing, the song turned to a yelp of fierce
hatred.
She dashed among the women swily—her own women, who she thought had grown to love
her. But their relatives were about them, and Kate was thrust ba by a bare-shouldered,
loudvoiced dweller of the out-villages in the heart of the desert.
e man had no intention of doing her harm, but the woman of the desert slashed him across
the face with her knife, and he withdrew howling.
‘Let me speak to them,’ said Kate, and the woman beside her quelled the clamour of the crowd
with uplied hands. Only the priest continued his song. Kate strode toward him, her lile figure
erect and quivering, crying in the vernacular, ‘Be silent, thou, or I will find means to close thy
mouth!’
e man was hushed, and Kate, returning to her women, stood amongst them, and began to
speak impassionedly.
‘Oh, my women, what have I done?’ she cried, still in the vernacular. ‘If there is any fault
here, who should right it but your friend? Surely you can speak to me day or night.’ She threw
out her arms. ‘Listen, my sisters! Have you gone mad, that you wish to go abroad now,
halfcured, si, or dying? You are free to go at any hour. Only, for your own sake, and for the sake
of your ildren, do not go before I have cured you, if God so please. It is summer in the desert
now, and many of you have come from many koss distant.’
‘She speaks truth! She speaks truth,’ said a voice in the crowd.
‘Ay, I do speak truth. And I have dealt fairly by ye. Surely it is upon your heads to tell me the
cause of this flight, and not to run away like mice. My sisters, ye are weak and ill, and your
friends do not know what is best for you. But I know.’
‘Arre! But what can we do?’ cried a feeble voice. ‘It is no fault of ours. I, at least, would fain
die in peace, but the priest says——’
Then the clamour broke out afresh. ‘There are charms written upon the plasters——’
‘Why should we become Christians against our will? e wise woman that was sent away
asks it.’
‘What are the meanings of the red marks on the plasters?’
‘Why should we have strange devil-marks stamped upon our bodies? And they burn, too, like
the fires of hell.’
‘e priest came yesterday—that holy man yonder—and he said it had been revealed to him,
sitting among the hills, that this devil’s plan was on foot to make us lose our religion——’‘And to send us out of the hospital with marks upon our bodies—ay, and all the babies we
should bear in the hospital should have tails like camels, and ears like mules. e wise woman
says so; the priest says so.’
‘Hush! hush!’ cried Kate, in the face of these various words. ‘What plasters? What ild’s talk
is this of plasters and devils? Not one ild, but many have been born here, and all were comely.
Ye know it! is is the word of the worthless woman, whom I sent away because she was
torturing you.’
‘Nay, but the priest said——’
‘What care I for the priest? Has he nursed you? Has he wated by you of nights? Has he sat
by your bedside, and smoothed your pillow, and held your hand in pain? Has he taken your
children from you and put them to sleep, when ye needed an hour’s rest?’
‘He is a holy man. He has worked miracles. We dare not face the anger of the gods.’
One woman, bolder than the rest, shouted, ‘Look at this’; and held before Kate’s face one of
the prepared mustard-leaves lately ordered from Calcua, whi bore upon the ba, in red ink,
the maker’s name and trade-mark.
‘What is this devil’s thing?’ demanded the woman fiercely.
The woman of the desert caught her by the shoulder, and forced her to her knees.
‘Be still, woman without a nose!‘she cried, her voice vibrating with passion. ‘She is not of thy
clay, and thy touch would defile her. Remember thine own dunghill, and speak softly.’
Kate picked up the plaster, smiling.
‘And who says there is devil’s work in this?’ she demanded.
‘The holy man, the priest. Surely he should know!’
‘Nay, ye should know,’ said Kate patiently. She understood now, and could pity. ‘Ye have
worn it. Did it work thee any harm, Pithira?’ She pointed directly toward her. ‘ou hast
thanked me not once but many times for giving thee relief through this arm. If it was the
devil’s work, why did it not consume thee?’
‘Indeed it burnt very much indeed,’ responded the woman, with a nervous laugh.
Kate could not help laughing. ‘at is true. I cannot make my drugs pleasant. But ye know
that they do good. What do these people, your friends—villagers, camel-drivers, goat-herds—
know of English drugs? Are they so wise among their hills, or is the priest so wise, that they can
judge for thee here, fiy miles away from them? Do not listen. Oh, do not listen! Tell them that
ye will stay with me, and I will make you well. I can do no more. It was for that I came. I heard
of your misery ten thousand miles away, and it burnt into my heart. Would I have come so far
to work you harm? Go back to your beds, my sisters, and bid these foolish people depart.’
ere was a murmur among the women, as if of assent and doubt. For a moment the decision
swayed one way and the other.
en the man whose face had been slashed shouted, ‘What is the use of talking? Let us take
our wives and sisters away! We do not wish to have sons like devils. Give us your voice, O
father!’ he cried to the priest.
e holy man drew himself up, and swept away Kate’s appeal with a torrent of abuse,
imprecation, and threats of damnation; and the crowd began to slip past Kate by twos and
threes, half carrying and half forcing their kinsfolk with them.
Kate called on the women by name, beseeing them to stay—reasoning, arguing,
expostulating. But to no purpose. Many of them were in tears; but the answer from all was the
same. ey were sorry, but they were only poor women, and they feared the wrath of their
husbands.
Minute aer minute the wards were depopulated of their occupants, as the priest resumed his
song, and began to dance frenziedly in the courtyard. e stream of colours broke out down the
steps into the street, and Kate saw the last of her carefully swathed women borne out into the
pitiless sun-glare—only the woman of the desert remaining by her side.
Kate looked on with stony eyes. Her hospital was empty.▲▲▲XX
Our sister sayeth such and such,
And we must bow to her behests;
Our sister toileth overmuch,
Our little maid that hath no breasts.
A field untilled, a web unwove,
A bud withheld from sun or bee,
An alien in the courts of Love,
And priestess of his shrine is she.
We love her, but we laugh the while;
We laugh, but sobs are mixed with laughter;
Our sister hath no time to smile,
She knows not what must follow after.
Wind of the South, arise and blow,
From beds of spice thy locks shake free;
Breathe on her heart that she may know,
Breathe on her eyes that she may see.
Alas! we vex her with our mirth,
And maze her with most tender scorn,
Who stands beside the gates of Birth,
Herself a child—a child unborn!
Our sister sayeth such and such,
And we must bow to her behests;
Our sister toileth overmuch,
Our little maid that hath no breasts.
—From Libretto of Naulahka.
‘Has the miss sahib any orders?’ asked Dhunpat Rai, with Oriental calmness, as Kate turned
toward the woman of the desert, staying herself against her massive shoulder.
Kate simply shook her head with closed lips.
‘It is very sad,’ said Dhunpat Rai thoughtfully, as though the maer were one in whi he had
no interest; ‘but it is on account of religious bigotry and intolerance whi is prevalent mania
in these parts. Once—twice before I have seen the same thing. About powders, sometimes; and
once they said that the graduated glasses were holy vessels, and zinc ointment was cow-fat. But
I have never seen all the hospital disembark simultaneously. I do not think they will come ba;
but my appointment is State appointment,’ he said, with a bland smile, ‘and so I shall draw my
offeeshal income as before.’
Kate stared at him. ‘Do you mean that they will never come back?’ she asked falteringly.
‘Oh yes—in time—one or two; two or three of the men when they are hurt by tigers, or have
ophthalmia; but the women—no. Their husbands will never allow. Ask that woman!’
Kate bent a piteous look of inquiry upon the woman of the desert, who, stooping down, took
up a lile sand, let it trile through her fingers, brushed her palms together, and shook her
head. Kate watched these movements despairingly.
‘You see it is all up—no good,’ said Dhunpat Rai, not unkindly, but unable to conceal a
certain expression of satisfaction in a defeat whi the wise had already predicted. ‘And now
what will your honour do? Shall I lock up dispensary, or will you audit drug accounts now?’
Kate waved him off feebly. ‘No, no! Not now. I must think. I must have time. I will send youword. Come, dear one,’ she added in the vernacular to the woman of the desert, and hand in
hand they went out from the hospital together.
e sturdy Rajput woman caught her up like a ild when they were outside, and set her upon
her horse, and tramped doggedly alongside, as they, set off together toward the house of the
missionary.
‘And whither wilt thou go?’ asked Kate, in the woman’s own tongue.
‘I was the first of them all,’ answered the patient being at her side; ‘it is fiing therefore that I
should be the last. Where thou guest I will go—and afterward what will fall will fall.’
Kate leaned down and took the woman’s hand in hers with a grateful pressure.
At the missionary’s gate she had to call up her courage not to break down. She had told Mrs.
Estes so mu of her hopes for the future, had dwelt so lovingly on all that she meant to tea
these helpless creatures, had so constantly conferred with her about the help she had fancied
herself to be daily bringing to them, that to own that her work had fallen to this ruin was
unspeakably bitter. The thought of Tarvin she fought back. It went too deep.
But, fortunately, Mrs. Estes seemed not to be at home, and a messenger from the een
Mother awaited Kate to demand her presence at the palace with the Maharaj Kunwar.
The woman of the desert laid a restraining hand on her arm, but Kate shook it off.
‘No, no, no! I must go. I must do something,’ she exclaimed almost fiercely, ‘since there is still
some one who will let me. I must have work. It is my only refuge, kind one. Go you on to the
palace.’
e woman yielded silently, and trudged on up the dusty road, while Kate sped into the house
and to the room where the young Prince lay.
‘Lalji,’ she said, bending over him, ‘do you feel well enough to be lied into the carriage and
taken over to see your mother?’
‘I would rather see my father,’ responded the boy from the sofa, to whi he had been
transferred as a reward for the improvement he had made since yesterday. ‘I wish to speak to
my father upon a most important thing.’
‘But your mother hasn’t seen you for so long, dear.’
‘Very well; I will go.’
‘Then I will tell them to get the carriage ready.’
Kate turned to leave the room.
‘No, please; I will have my own. Who is without there?’
‘Heaven-born, it is I,’ answered the deep voice of a trooper.
‘Achcha! Ride swily, and tell them to send down my baroue and escort. If it is not here in
ten minutes, tell Saroop Singh that I will cut his pay and blaen his face before all my men.
This day I go abroad again.’
‘May the mercy of God be upon the heavenborn for ten thousand years,’ responded the voice
from without, as the trooper heaved himself into the saddle and clattered away.
By the time that the Prince was ready, a lumbering equipage, stuffed with many cushions,
waited at the door. Kate and Mrs. Estes half-helped and half-carried the ild into it, though he
strove to stand on his feet in the verandah and anowledge the salute of his escort as befied a
man.
‘Ahi! I am very weak,’ he said, with a lile laugh, as they drove to the palace. ‘Certainly it
seems to myself that I shall never get well in Rhatore.’
Kate put her arm about him and drew him closer to her.
‘Kate,’ he continued, ‘if I ask anything of my father, will you say that that thing is good for
me?’
Kate, whose thoughts were still bier and far away, paed his shoulder vaguely as she lied
her tear-stained eyes toward the red height on whi the palace stood. ‘How can I tell, Lalji?’
She smiled down into his upturned face.
‘But it is a most wise thing.’‘Is it?’ asked she fondly.
‘Yes; I have thought it out by myself. I am myself a Raj Kumar, and I would go to the Raj
Kumar College, where they train the sons of princes to become kings. at is only at Ajmir; but
I must go and learn, and fight, and ride with the other princes of Rajputana, and then I shall be
altogether a man. I am going to the Raj Kumar College at Ajmir, that I may learn about the
world. But you shall see how it is wise. e world looks very big since I have been ill. Kate, how
big is the world whi you have seen across the Bla Water? Where is Tarvin Sahib? I have
wished to see him too. Is Tarvin Sahib angry with me or with you?’
He plied her with a hundred questions till they halted before one of the gates in the flank of
the palace that led to his mother’s wing. e woman of the desert rose from the ground beside
it, and held out her arms.
‘I heard the message come,’ she said to Kate, ‘and I knew what was required. Give me the
child to carry in. Nay, my Prince, there is no cause for fear. I am of good blood.’
‘Women of good blood walk veiled, and do not speak in the streets,’ said the child doubtfully.
‘One law for thee and thine, and another for me and mine,’ the woman answered, with a
laugh. ‘We who earn our bread by toil cannot go veiled, but our fathers lived before us for many
hundred years, even as did thine, heaven-born. Come then, the white fairy cannot carry thee so
tenderly as I can.’
She put her arms about him, and held him to her breast as, easily as though he had been a
three year-old ild. He leaned ba luxuriously, and waved a wasted hand; the grim gate grated
on its hinges as it swung back, and they entered together—the woman, the child, and the girl.
ere was no lavish display of ornament in that part of the palace. e gaudy tilework on the
walls had flaked and crumbled away in many places, the shuers laed paint and hung awry,
and there was lier and refuse in the courtyard behind the gates. A queen who has lost the
King’s favour loses much else as well in material comforts.
A door opened and a voice called. e three plunged into half darkness, and traversed a long,
upward-sloping passage, floored with shining white stucco as smooth as marble, whi
communicated with the een’s apartments. e Maharaj Kunwar’s mother lived by preference
in one long, low room that faced to the north-east, that she might press her face against the
marble tracery and dream of her home across the sands, eight hundred miles away, among the
Kulu hills. e hum of the crowded palace could not be heard there, and the footsteps of her few
waiting-women alone broke the silence.
e woman of the desert, with the Prince hugged more closely to her breast, moved through
the labyrinth of empty rooms, narrow staircases, and roofed courtyards with the air of a caged
panther. Kate and the Prince were familiar with the dark and the tortuousness, the silence and
the sullen mystery. To the one it was part and parcel of the horrors amid whi she had elected
to move; to the other it was his daily life.
At last. the journey ended. Kate lied a heavy curtain, as the Prince called for his mother; and
the Queen, rising from a pile of white cushions by the window, cried passionately—
‘Is it well with the child?’
e Prince struggled to the floor from the woman’s arms, and the een hung sobbing over
him, calling him a thousand endearing names, and fondling him from head to foot. e ild’s
reserve melted—he had striven for a moment to carry himself as a man of the Rajput race: that is
to say, as one shoed beyond expression at any public display of emotion—and he laughed and
wept in his mother’s arms. e woman of the ‘desert drew her hand across her eyes, muering
to herself, and Kate turned to look out of the window.
‘How shall I give you thanks?’ said the een at last. ‘Oh, my son—my lile son—ild of my
heart, the gods and she have made thee well again. But who is that yonder?’
Her eyes fell for the first time on the woman of the desert, where the laer stood by the
doorway draped in dull-red.
‘She carried me here from the carriage,’ said the Prince, ‘saying that she was a Rajput of goodblood.’
‘I am of Chohan blood—a Rajput and a mother of Rajputs,’ said the woman simply, still
standing. ‘e white fairy worked a miracle upon my man. He was si in the head and did not
know me. It is true that he died, but before the passing of the breath he knew me and called me
by my name.’
‘And she carried thee!’ said the een, with a shiver, drawing the Prince closer to her, for, like
all Indian women, she counted the touch and glance of a widow things of evil omen.
e woman fell at the een’s feet. ‘Forgive me, forgive me,’ she cried. ‘I had borne three
lile ones, and the gods took them all and my man at the last. It was good—it was so good—to
hold a child in my arms again. Thou canst forgive,’ she wailed; ‘thou art so rich in thy son, and I
am only a widow.’
‘And I a widow in life,’ said the een, under her breath. ‘Of a truth, I should forgive. Rise
thou.’
The woman lay still where she had fallen, clutching at the Queen’s naked feet.
‘Rise, then, my sister,’ the Queen whispered.
‘We of the fields,’ murmured the woman of the desert, ‘we do not know how to speak to the
great people. If my words are rough, does the Queen forgive me?’
‘Indeed I forgive. y spee is soer than that of the hill-women of Kulu, but some of the
words are new.’
‘I am of the desert—a herder of camels, a milker of goats. What should I know of the spee of
courts? Let the white fairy speak for me.’
Kate listened with an alien ear. Now that she had disarged her duty, her freed mind went
ba to Tarvin’s danger and the shame and overthrow of an hour ago. She saw the women in
her hospital slipping away one by one, her work unravelled, and all hope of good brought to
wreck; and she saw Tarvin dying atrocious deaths, and, as she felt, by her hand.
‘What is it?’ she asked wearily, as the woman plued at her skirt. en to the een, ‘is is
a woman who alone of all those whom I tried to benefit remained at my side to-day, Queen.’
‘ere has been a talk in the palace,’ said the een, her arm round the Prince’s ne, ‘a talk
that trouble had come to your hospital, sahiba.’
‘There is no hospital now,’ Kate answered grimly.
‘You promised to take me there, Kate, some day,’ the Prince said in English.
‘e women were fools,’ said the woman of the desert quietly, from her place on the ground.
‘A mad priest told them a lie—that there was a charm among the drugs——’
‘Deliver us from all evil spirits and exorcisms,’ the Queen murmured.
‘A arm among her drugs that she handles with her own hands, and so forsooth, sahiba, they
must run out shrieking that their ildren will be misborn apes and their ien-souls given to
the devils. Aho! ey will know in a week, not one or two, but many, whither their souls go for
they will die—the corn and the corn in the ear together.’
Kate shivered. She knew too well that the woman spoke the truth.
‘But the drugs!’ began the een. ‘Who knows what powers there may be in the drugs?’ she
laughed nervously, glancing at Kate.
‘Dekko! Look at her,’ said the woman, with quiet scorn. ‘She is a girl and naught else. What
could she do to the Gates of Life?’
‘She has made my son whole, therefore she is my sister,’ said the Queen.
‘She caused my man to speak to me before the death hour; therefore I am her servant as well
as thine, sahiba,’ said the other.
e Prince looked up in his mother’s face curiously. ‘She calls thee “thou,”’ he said, as though
the woman did not exist. ‘That is not seemly between a villager and a queen, thee and thou!’
‘We be both women, lile son. Stay still in my arms. Oh, it is good to feel thee here again,
worthless one.’
‘The heaven-born looks as frail as dried maize,’ said the woman quickly.‘A dried monkey, rather,’ returned the een, dropping her lips on the ild’s head. Both
mothers spoke aloud and with emphasis, that the gods, jealous of human happiness, might hear
and take for truth the disparagement that veils deepest love.
‘Aho, my lile monkey is dead,’ said the Prince, moving restlessly. ‘I need another one. Let
me go into the palace and find another monkey.’
‘He must not wander into the palace from this amber,’ said the een passionately, turning
to Kate. ‘ou art all too weak, beloved. O miss sahib, he must not go.’ She knew by experience
that it was fruitless to cross her son’s will.
‘It is my order,’ said the Prince, without turning his head. ‘I will go.’
‘Stay with us, beloved,’ said Kate. She was wondering whether the hospital could be dragged
together again, aer three months, and whether it was possible she might have overrated the
danger to Nick.
‘I go,’ said the Prince, breaking from his mother’s arms. ‘I am tired of this talk.’
‘Does the een give leave?’ asked the woman of the desert under her breath. e een
nodded, and the Prince found himself caught between two brown arms, against whose strength
it was impossible to struggle.
‘Let me go, widow!‘he shouted furiously.
‘It is not good for a Rajput to make light of a mother of Rajputs, my king,’ was the unmoved
answer. ‘If the young calf does not obey the cow, he. learns obedience from the yoke. e
heaven-born is not strong. He will fall among those passages and stairs. He will stay here. When
the rage has le his body he will be weaker than before. Even now’—the large bright eyes bent
themselves on the face of the ild—‘even now,’ the calm voice continued, ‘the rage is going.
One moment more, heaven-born, and thou wilt be a prince no longer, but only a lile, lile
child, such as I have borne. Ahi, such as I shall never bear again.’
With the last words the Prince’s head nodded forward on her shoulder. e gust of passion
had spent itself, leaving him, as she had foreseen, weak to sleep.
‘Shame—oh, shame!’ he muttered thickly. ‘Indeed I do not wish to go. Let me sleep.’
She began to pat him on the shoulder, till the een put forward hungry arms, and took ba
her own again, and laying the ild on a cushion at her side, spread the skirt of her long muslin
robe over him, and looked long at her treasure. e woman croued down on the floor. Kate
sat on a cushion, and listened to the tiing of the eap American clo in a nie in the wall.
e voice of a woman singing a song came muffled and faint through many walls. e dry
wind of noon sighed through the freed screens of the window, and she could hear the horses of
the escort swishing their tails and amping their bits in the courtyard a hundred feet below.
She listened, thinking ever of Tarvin in growing terror. e een leaned over her son more
closely, her eyes humid with mother love.
‘He is asleep,’ she said at last. ‘What was the talk about his monkey, miss sahib?’
‘It died,’ Kate said, and spurred herself to the lie. ‘I think it had eaten bad fruit in the garden.’
‘In the garden?’ said the Queen quickly.
‘Yes, in the garden.’
e woman of the desert turned her eyes from one woman to the other. ese were maers
too high for her, and she began timidly to rub the Queen’s feet.
‘Monkeys oen die,’ she observed. ‘I have seen as it were a pestilence among the monkey folk
over there at Banswarra.’
‘In what fashion did it die?’ insisted the Queen.
‘I—I do not know,’ Kate stammered, and there was another long silence as the hot aernoon
wore on.
‘Miss Kate, what do you think about my son?’ whispered the een. ‘Is he well, or is he not
well?’
‘He is not very well. In time he will grow stronger, but it would be beer if he could go away
for a while.’e een bowed her head quietly. ‘I have thought of that also many times siing here alone;
and it was the tearing out of my own heart from my breast. Yes, it would be well if he were to
go away. But’—she streted out her hands despairingly towards the sunshine—‘what do I know
of the world where he will go, and how can I be sure that he will be safe? Here—even here’ …
She eed herself suddenly. ‘Since you have come, Miss Kate, my heart has known a lile
comfort, but I do not know when you will go away again.’
‘I cannot guard the ild against every evil,’ Kate replied, covering her face with her hands;
‘but send him away from this place as swiftly as may be. In God’s name let him go away.’
‘Su hai! Su hai! It is the truth, the truth!’ e een turned from Kate to the woman at
her feet.
‘Thou hast borne three?‘she said.
‘Yea, three, and one other that never drew breath. ey were all men-ildren,’ said the
woman of the desert.
‘And the gods took them?’
‘Of smallpox one, and fever the two others.’
‘Art thou certain that it was the gods?’
‘I was with them always till the end.’
‘Thy man, then, was all thine own?’
‘We were only two, he and I. Among our villages the men are poor, and one wife suffices.’
‘Arre! ey are ri among the villages. Listen now. If a co-wife had sought the lives of those
three of thine——’
‘I would have killed her. What else?’ e woman’s nostrils dilated and her hand went swily
to her bosom.
‘And if in place of three there had been one only, the delight of thy eyes, and thou hadst
known that thou shouldst never bear another, and the co-wife working in darkness had sought
for that life? What then?’
‘I would have slain her—but with no easy death. At her man’s side and in his arms I would
have slain her. If she died before my vengeance arrived I would seek for her in hell.’
‘ou canst go out in the sunshine and walk in the streets and no man turns his head,’ said
the een bierly. ‘y hands are free and thy face is uncovered. What if thou wert a slave
among slaves, a stranger among stranger people, and’—the voice dropped—‘dispossessed of the
favour of thy lord?’
The woman, stooping, kissed the pale feet under her hands.
‘en I would not wear myself with strife, but, remembering that a man-ild may grow into
a king, would send that child away beyond the power of the co-wife.’
‘Is it so easy to cut away the hand?’ said the Queen, sobbing.
‘Better the hand than the heart, sahiba. Who could guard such a child in this place?’
e een pointed to Kate. ‘She came from far off, and she has once already brought him
back from death.’
‘Her drugs are good and her skill is great, but—thou knowest she is but a maiden, who has
known neither gain nor loss. It may be that I am luless, and that my eyes are evil—thus did
not my man say last autumn—but it may be. Yet I know the pain at the breast and the yearning
over the child new-born—as thou hast known it.’
‘As I have known it.’
‘My house is empty and I am a widow and ildless, and never again shall a man call me to
wed.’
‘As I am—as I am.’
‘Nay, the lile one is le, whatever else may go; and the lile one must be well guarded. If
there is any jealousy against the ild it were not well to keep him in this hotbed. Let him go
out.’
‘But whither? Miss Kate, dost thou know? e world is all dark to us who sit behind thecurtain.’
‘I know that the ild of his own motion desires to go to the Princes’ Sool in Ajmir. He has
told me that mu,’ said Kate, who had lost no word of the conversation from her place on the
cushion, bowed forward with her chin supported in her hands. ‘It will be only for a year or two.’
e een laughed a lile through her tears. ‘Only a year or two, Miss Kate. Dost thou know
how long is one night when he is not here?’
‘And he can return at call; but no cry will bring ba mine own. Only a year or two. e
world is dark also to those who do not sit behind the curtain, sahiba. It is no fault of hers. How
should she know?’ said the woman of the desert under her breath to the Queen.
Against her will, Kate began to feel annoyed at this persistent exclusion of herself from the
talk, and the assumption that she, with her own great trouble upon her, whose work was
preeminently to deal with sorrow, must have no place in this double grief.
‘How should I not know?’ said Kate impetuously. ‘Do I not know pain? Is it not my life?’
‘Not yet,’ said the een quietly. ‘Neither pain nor joy. Miss Kate, thou art very-wise, and I
am only a woman who has never stirred beyond the palace walls. But I am wiser than thou, for I
know that whi thou dost not know, though thou hast given ba my son to me, and to this
woman her husband’s speech. How shall I repay thee all I owe?’
‘Let her hear truth,’ said the woman under her breath. ‘We be all three women here, sahiba—
dead leaf, flowering tree, and the blossom unopened.’
e een caught Kate’s hands and gently pulled her forward till her head fell on the een’s
knees. Wearied with the emotions of the morning, unuerably tired in body and spirit, the girl
had no desire to li it. e small hands put her hair ba from her forehead, and the full dark
eyes, worn with mu weeping, looked into her own. e woman of the desert flung an arm
round her waist.
‘Listen, my sister,’ began the een, with an infinite tenderness. ‘ere is a proverb among
my own people, in the mountains of the north, that a rat found a piece of turmeric, and opened
a druggist’s shop. Even so with the pain that thou dost know and heal, beloved. ou art not
angry? Nay, thou must not take offence. Forget that thou art white, and I bla, and remember
only that we three be sisters. Lile sister, with us women ’tis thus, and no other way. From all,
except su as have borne a ild, the world is hid. I make my prayers trembling to su and
su a god, who thou sayest is bla stone, and I tremble at the gusts of the night because I
believe that the devils ride by my windows at su hours; and I sit here in the dark kniing
wool and preparing sweetmeats that come back untasted from my lord’s table. And thou coming
from ten thousand leagues away, very wise and fearing nothing, hast taught me, oh, ten
thousand things. Yet thou art the ild, and I am still the mother, and what I know thou canst
not know, and the wells of my happiness thou canst not fathom, nor the bier waters of my
sorrow till thou hast tasted happiness and grief alike. I have told thee of the ild—all and more
than all, thou sayest? Lile sister, I have told thee less than the beginning of my love for him,
because I knew that thou couldst not understand. I have told thee my sorrows—all and more
than all, thou sayest, when I laid my head against thy breast? How could I tell thee all? ou art
a maiden, and the heart in thy bosom, beneath my heart, betrayed in its very beat that it did not
understand. Nay, that woman there, coming from without, knows more of me than thou? And
they taught thee in a sool, thou hast told me, all manner of healing, and there is no disease in
life that thou dost not understand? Lile sister, how couldst thou understand life that hast never
given it? Hast thou ever felt the tug of the ild at the breast? Nay, what need to blush? Hast
thou? I know thou hast not. ough I heard thy spee for the first time, and looking from the
window saw thee walking, I should know. And the others—my sisters in the world—know also.
But they do not all speak to thee as I do. When the life quiens under the breast, they, waking
in the night, hear all the earth walking to that measure. Why should they tell thee? To-day the
hospital has broken from under thee. Is it not so? And the women went out one by one? And
what didst thou say to them?’e woman of the desert, answering for her, spoke. ‘She said, “Come ba, and I will make ye
well.”’
‘And by what oath did she affirm her words?’
‘There was no oath,’ said the woman of the desert; ‘she stood in the gate and called.’
‘And upon what should a maiden call to bring wavering women ba again? e toil that she
has borne for their sake? ey cannot see it. But of the pains that a woman has shared with
them, a woman knows. There was no child in thy arms. The mother look was not in thy eyes. By
what magic, then, wouldst thou speak to women? ere was a arm among the drugs, they
said, and their ildren would be misshapen. What didst thou know of the springs of life and
death to tea them otherwise? It is wrien in the books of thy sool, I know, that su things
cannot be. But we women do not read books. It is not from them that we learn of life. How
should su an one prevail, unless the gods help her—and the gods are very far away. ou hast
given thy life to the helping of women. Little sister, when wilt thou also be a woman?’
e voice ceased. Kate’s head was buried deep in the een’s lap. She let it lie there without
stirring.
‘Ay!’ said the woman of the desert. ‘e mark of coverture has been taken from my head, my
glass bangles, are broken on my arm, and I am unluy to meet when a man sets forth on a
journey. Till I die I must be alone, earning my bread alone, and thinking of the dead. But though
I knew that it was to come again, at the end of one year instead of ten, I would still thank the
gods that have given me love and a ild. Will the miss sahib take this in payment for all she
did for my man? “A wandering priest, a ildless woman, and a stone in the water are of one
blood.” So says the talk of our people. What will the miss sahib do now? e een has spoken
the truth. e gods and thy own wisdom, whi is past the wisdom of a maid, have helped thee
so far, as I, who was with thee always, have seen.. e gods have warned thee that their help is
at an end. What remains? Is this work for su as thou? Is it not as the een says? She, siing
here alone, and seeing nothing, has seen that whi I, moving with thee among the si day by
day, have seen and known. Little sister, is it not so?’
Kate lifted her head slowly from the Queen’s knee, and rose.
‘Take the child, and let us go,’ she said hoarsely.
The merciful darkness of the room hid her face.
‘Nay,’ said the Queen, ‘this woman shall take him. Go thou back alone.’
Kate vanished.
▲▲▲XXI
The Law whereby my lady moves
Was never Law to me,
But ’tis enough that she approves
Whatever Law it be.
For in that Law, and by that Law,
My constant course I’ll steer;
Not that I heed or deem it dread,
But that she holds it dear.
Tho’ Asia sent for my content
Her richest argosies,
Those would I spurn, and bid return,
If that should give her ease.
With equal heart I’d watch depart
Each spiced sail from sight,
Sans bitterness, desiring less
Great gear than her delight.
Yet such am I, yea such am I—
Sore bond and freest free—
The Law that sways my lady’s ways
Is mystery to me!
To sit still, and to keep siing still, is the first lesson that the young joey must learn. Tarvin
was learning it in bierness of spirit. For the sake of his town, for the sake of his love, and,
above all, for the sake of his love’s life, he must go. e town was waiting, his horse was
saddled at the door, but his love would not come. He must sit still.
e burning desert wind blew through the open verandah as remorselessly